Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Day 0

The small island was shrouded in darkness as clouds shielded the moon. The port town was nothing special, not even very intelligently laid out, small shops and homes scattered in haphazard patterns of oddly branching and angled streets and dead ends. South of town sat the notable exception, a large manor on the low rise overlooking everything else. A single light was visible through the windows, moving slowly from room to room like a restless ghost. Finally, it halted, and after a few minutes, was extinguished.

Hundreds of yards downhill, a brick wall encircled the property. Four figures approached, each dressed in dark clothing, each hiding their face. Two leapt atop the wall in a single bound. Each turned and offered a hand to one of the others and all four were shortly on the manor grounds. A cobble-stone path ran from the gate up the hill. Trees stood in silent vigil on either side, and the four moved swiftly and silently among them until they reached the edge of the woods, the house nearly within reach.

The largest of the four, wearing a simple domino mask which did nothing to obscure his solid jawline or his styled brown hair, stepped into the open. He stopped when one of the others (wearing a mask entirely covering their head, all black except for two large white ovals where eyes would be) raised their arm. All four dropped to the damp earth, and a few moments later, a single man came around the side of the house. He walked an unhurried pace, whistling to himself idly.

Once he moved out of sight around the far corner, the four were on their feet and dashing towards the house. The two who scaled the walls first approached a spot between two windows on the ground floor, while the other two crouched near a small box attached to the side of the house.

The one who warned of the guard raised one arm and a thin filament shot from the back of his wrist, attaching to the underside of a ledge that encircled the roof. He handed it to the other, wearing a red oni mask, who climbed silently. After making certain they had no difficulties, the one who shot the wire crouched, and in a single jump reached the third floor. They stayed there a moment, only fingertips and toes in contact with the wall. The two covered the last few feet to the roof together.

Meanwhile, the man in the domino mask worked at the circuit box, a small light gripped between his teeth as he examined the different wires. A pebble bounced off the top of his neatly coiffed hair. The two on the roof gestured to the corner of the manor. He motioned that direction to the fourth member with a sharp jerk of his head.

The glow of the guard’s light was stretching its hated, illuminating fingers into view as that fourth member stumbled towards it. They wore a dark cloak that reached their feet, face obscured within the shadows of its hood. They bumped into the guard just before he rounded the corner.

Too surprised by the sudden break in monotony to be more than stupefied, he asked, "What? Who are you?"

The cloaked figure’s only response was to pat him once on the chest. The man grunted and his head snapped to his right so sharply it bounced off the wall. He fell to the grass, unconscious.

The man in the domino mask ignored this, twisting and snipping wires. Then, a thumbs up to the pair on the roof. They crept to a skylight, found it unlocked (the owner clearly expected visitors to use the front door) and dropped into the foyer. Listening for sounds of alarm or movement, they heard only each other’s soft breathing. A moment longer and they split up.

The figure in the oni mask swept from room to room on the first, then second, floors. Any shiny bauble went into a sack around their belt. A few small statues made of ivory. A pair of masks with jewels encrusted in them and feathers sticking off the top. A goblet looked promising, but picking it up was enough to determine it was not gold as it appeared. Just a fake.

They reached the den, where the last embers of the evening’s fire hadn’t yet died, when the sound of approaching footsteps reached them. A man, middle-aged, wearing robe and pajamas, shuffled into view. The light he held in one hand highlighted his drooping jowls and thinning hair. The other hand held a sifter of brown liquid. He froze as he stepped into the room, then instinctively stepped back. He shook his head and stepped forward, raising the light higher.

Nothing. For just a moment, in the shadows behind his favorite chair, he saw a horrible, demonic face leering, its amber eyes burning out at him. But there was nothing there. He looked at the glass in his hand, set it firmly on the table next to his chair. He left the room, steps ascending the stairs 30 seconds later.

Confident he was gone, the oni dropped from where they hid above the curtains. A low chuckle rolled out as they paused at the table. If the sound carried along the polished wooden floors and up the stairs, and the old man moved just a little more swiftly to his room, locked the door a little more securely, all the better. Lifting the glass in one gloved hand, sniffing the contents, the demon tilted back their mask and downed it in one swallow. The woman beneath the mask grinned, leaving the glass on the seat of the chair, and moved on.

In contrast, the one in the black mask moved with singular purpose at blinding speed through the halls. Never checking his surroundings, he stopped in front of double doors that stretched to the ceiling. Checking one handle gingerly, he wasn’t surprised to find it locked, and produced a small black case. A set of small picks and tools inside. It took only a few seconds to pick the lock, and the door eased open, revealing the manor library.

Two stories tall, bookcases lined the walls on either side, a spiral staircase to the upper level in one corner. He went directly to the opposite wall, a small display case between windows that looked out over the grounds. Inside, a small mask, made of wood. The red lacquered paint was chipped and worn, mouth carved in an exaggerated frown. He crouched and examined the case for any wires or pressure plates. Confirming it was clean, he gently lifted the glass and removed the mask, placing it in a small bag.

Replacing the case, he turned to the shelves. He scanned quickly but thoroughly, removing books to place in a separate bag and whispering to himself. “Let’s see, Mandel’s Treatise on the Hirsutes, Axelrod’s The False Martyrdom of Saint Alice. . . hmm, Oddities of the West Blue? Neat. Yoink. Where is it?” Leaping to the catwalk of the second level, he eventually found his target. “Habits of the Ancients in Preserving Culture, that’s the one.”

The book went into the bag with the others. He pulled a small print off the wall and rolled it up before returning to ground level, pausing to swipe an ivory-handled letter opener with a silver blade before leaving, closing the doors firmly behind him. He met his partner in the foyer. By this time, the woman in the oni mask had two bulging bags tied over her shoulder.

“Found the safe, I see.”

“Of course. Take these and let’s git.” Again the man fired a line from his wrist to the roof, then hefted the two bags. They didn’t affect his ability to leap and he went straight through the open skylight, landing feather-light. His partner arrived seconds later, and they were back on the ground with the other two moments after that. The man in the domino masked repaired the wires he'd disabled, and they vanished into the woods.

* * *

Shortly afterward, two men and two women walked through town, chatting among themselves.

“You could have held back a little on that punch,” the shorter of the two women muttered, jabbing at the man with the neat hair next to her. She had given her hooded cloak to the other man, revealing a smooth, round face, but her muscled arms suggested familiarity with manual labor, as did her heavy boots and solid steps.

The target of her ire winced, rubbing the spot. The tallest of the four, brown hair undisturbed by running through the woods at night. His five o’clock shadow looked so even he must spend a lot of time getting it just right. “If I held back, you wouldn’t have been able to knock him out,” he argued.

“Oh please, that guy looked like a pushover. Ryo’s breath could have knocked him out!” She gestured to the woman on her left, who rolled her eyes. Ryo was taller, a runner’s build with powerful legs outlined by the tight leggings she beneath a heavy jacket borrowed from the taller man. Her spiky cyan hair tied in a short plume, revealing a narrower, sharply defined face. She wore slippers fitted tightly to her feet and walked with a light step.

She was unwilling to let this claim go unchallenged. “What’re you talking about? You’re the one whose breath smells like someone crawled in your mouth and died.”

“It does not!”

“I don’t know Anna, you don’t usually brush your teeth after all that drinking before bed.” The second man had been silent until then. An inch or two shorter than the first man and wiry, the cloak hung loose around him. His hair a dull orange, a few spikes sticking up, although that might have been from pulling the mask off.

“What are you trying to say?!” The shorter woman glared.

He grinned sheepishly and hopped a step away. “I just don’t think you want to lose your teeth. Wooden teeth can’t be fun. Like the saying goes, ‘Some milk each day keeps the tooth-puller away.’”

Both Ryo and the other man groaned. “Nobody says that!” Ryo spat.

The man sighed. “Oh, fer the luvva, for the last time, nobody uses wooden teeth, kid! You just drink a lot of milk and you’re fine.”

“Right, like I said. But Anna doesn’t drink milk. She drinks coffee to wake herself up,” the young man argued.

“I put milk in the coffee, thank you,” Anna retorted.

“I’m not sure that’s enough,” he replied doubtfully.

“Geez, Alex, why don’t you marry her, and maybe then you can control her?” the other man joked.

They had reached the docks by then, weaving their way past the last few drunks stumbling from taverns towards their berths. “I don’t think Anna would let someone control her, whether they married her or not.”

“You got that right.” The woman in question raised her chin proudly.

Alex smiled, but before he could reply, his head shot up, as if sniffing the air. The others halted, falling into ready stances. Alex looked left, towards a dark alley. No one was visible, but he stared intently while the others waited for some signal. Ryo peered around him, as though willing the shadows to disperse.

Alex relaxed. “False alarm, I guess. Or they changed their mind.”

Ryo nodded in agreement, and the quartet continued on their way, reaching their destination within minutes. The ship didn’t look like anything special. A two-masted clipper, long and narrow with a shallow draft. Two men waited at the top of the gangplank. One tall and broad, wearing simple jeans and a black t-shirt, probably close to 6’10”, his body hardly tapered in width from the shoulders down. The other was perhaps 6’4”, older than any of the others. He wore a wool cap and thick flannel jacket, smoking a pipe as he peered over his glasses at the four.

“Success?” His relaxed posture said he knew the answer. Alex handed over the silk bag with the mask in it. The older man studied it with a critical eye, then smiled broadly. “Excellent, we’ll make our next stop Hirsch Island. Anything else good?”

Ryo grimaced. “All the best-looking stuff was big. Paintings and sculptures. Fair amount of Beris in the safe, a few decent pieces of jewelry laying around. Unless you want to try again tomorrow for the big stuff with all of us.”

He shook his head. “No, better we’re gone before sunup, in case they start looking for culprits. Besides, Cano is a small island. After Hirsch, we’ll venture somewhere more populated, with more opportunities. At any rate, excellent work, everyone!”

“Alex, Ryo, did you find any candy? You said you’d look.” Two kids, a freckled redheaded girl and a olive-skinned, curly haired boy, neither in adolescence yet, rushed out of the interior of the ship. Alex shook his head.

“I didn’t really have time to look. Not many people hide candy in libraries, anyway. Sorry.”

Ryo scoffed, “I’m not on a snack hunt for you brats!” As their faces fell, she added, “but I may have scored some cookies while I was stealing the good silverware from the kitchen.”

“Ryo, the two of them hardly need sweets right now.” The older man didn’t sound firm on this.

“Come on Cap’n, if we’re setting out tonight, they’re gonna need energy to handle the sails.”

Anna stepped in, “Skip’s right, you can’t be giving them cookies – unless you share with the rest of us!”

She lunged for the sweets, but Ryo held them out of reach easily. “These aren’t rum cookies, you lush!”

“My, things certainly are lively for this time of night.”

The crew turned to the visitor at the top of their gangplank. She wore dark jeans tucked into cowboy boots, and a short black jacket over a plain button-up shirt. Black hair in a pixie cut, allowing an unobstructed view of a face marked by large blue eyes, a sharp nose, and an amused smile.

“You’re supposed to ask permission before coming aboard, lady,” the man with the neat hair moved closer, clearly preparing to escort her away.

“I did, but you all were so distracted no one responded. Since I heard no refusal, I took that as acceptance.”

“And what is your interest in our ship, Nico Robin?” the captain inquired, watching her calmly.

Chapter Text

Day 0

The crew’s reactions were varied. The man approaching her reversed direction, joining Ryo, Anna, and the large man in stances suggesting they were ready to fight. Of course, grouping themselves together like that would only make it easier for Robin to incapacitate them, unless they were skilled at working together in close quarters.

The children stared at her with open curiosity, until they noticed the adults' reaction. Then they retreated, taking a cue she was someone to fear. Robin wasn’t happy about children being frightened of her, but it seemed unavoidable once they knew who she was.

The captain simply puffed his pipe. Robin felt in his steady gaze that something within her was being measured. At any rate, he seemed unperturbed, much like Alex. The young man did stand between her and the two children, but casually, hands in his pockets, head cocked.

All this Robin registered in the few seconds before she answered the question. “I was hoping I might travel with you. Perhaps join your crew?”

Robin detected the four thieves during her own approach to the manor. Initially thinking them bounty hunters that picked up her trail after the last crew she joined was wiped out, Robin shrank into the shadows, keeping still as possible. Once they showed no sign of looking for her, she used her powers to observe their work. She’d been impressed but otherwise uninterested, willing to dismiss them as ordinary if skilled thieves. Except the final book Alex took was the one she meant to acquire. She followed, planning to take it from him once she realized they were headed for a ship and might be departing. As she raised her arms and prepared to summon her powers, he stopped in his tracks. Worse, he looked directly at her. Robin was certain he couldn’t actually see her, but she’d been less sure of Ryo, and stepped further into the shadows of the filth-strewn alley.

He somehow knew before she even began to attack. Strange, and unsettling. A different approach was in order. They were criminals, and wouldn’t be the first she worked with to get what she wanted.

“Very well,” the captain said, not giving his crew time to voice their objections. “We are leaving immediately, though, so I hope you have whatever you intend to take with you.”

“I do.” Easy enough. Her small backpack carried a few basic necessities and her notes.

“Just set it off to the side for now, while we get the ship underway. Once we’re out into the open sea, we’ll set up your living arrangements.” The captain turned to his crew. “Let’s hold off raising the sails for now. There’s not much wind in the harbor at any rate. Alex, untie us from the dock. Once that’s done, Shiro if you’ll push us clear, we’ll use the oars to make our way out silently.”

Robin noted whatever objections the crew might have to her presence, they shelved them to handle their responsibilities. Alex leapt to the dock, pulled up the lines, and was back on deck before his captain even finished his orders. The large man, Shiro apparently, hefted a long wooden pole and placed the end against the dock. His muscles bulged as the clipper slid away from where it anchored. Ryo made her way to the helm, gently guiding the ship the proper direction.

There were no lights on deck, those from shore offered little illumination, but there were no slip-ups. They made way between the scattered vessels without incident. Clearly, Robin mused, this wasn’t the first time this crew made a quiet departure under cover of darkness.

Within a half-hour, they were in open waters, Cano only a dim outline against a darker sky. Captain looked around, satisfied. “Wind is out of the east tonight, wouldn’t you say, Ryo?”

The helmswoman glanced skyward. “Yeah. It’ll turn to the west before daybreak, though. Hirsch Island’s southwest, best to make as much time as we can now.”

“Agreed. Samantha, Alberto.” Both children had been sitting on the stairs. They were on their feet instantly, vibrating with energy. “Here’s your chance. Raise the sails. We’ll go full extension to make the most of it.”

The children ran to the mainmast and began turning a crank. To Robin’s surprise, the yardarms telescoped beyond the sides of the ship, allowing for an additional set of sails to be raised. Their attempts to raise those sails, however, met with limited success. Huffing and puffing, they called the others to assist. Shiro did so with a blank expression, pulling the lines with a steady motion.

The man with the coiffed hair joked, “I thought you two had been practicing to handle this yourself.”

The girl (Samantha, Robin guessed) turned red as her hair. “Well, yeah, but, shut up, Max!”

“Ryo said we needed to take advantage of the wind, so we need the sails up faster, that’s all,” Alberto mumbled. It was an excuse, but a convincing one, if he’d said it more firmly.

“Oh, well in that case, next job, you two can come along and help me out, since it’ll go faster then, right?” Anna teased from where she was tying a sail on the foremast in place.

“Really?! You’ll let us come along next time?!” Alberto was more excited about that than at the prospect of being in charge of raising the sails.

“Not a chance Berto,” Alex grumbled. “Not until you can do this on your own, anyway.”

“Don’t be a jerk, carrot stick!” Samantha shot back.

“My hair is red, not orange, thank you.”

“Not as red as mine,” Sam boasted, flipping the hair in question over her shoulder.

“She’s got you there,” Anna grinned, clearly enjoying the show.

“I guess you’re right,” Alex agreed. “Sam, you win.”

The girl’s eyes grew wide. “You mean it?!”

“Yes.” A pause. “You definitely have redder hair than I do. Like a clown’s nose.”

The crew laughed while Sam stormed over to Alex, who simply jumped onto the first yardarm. He smiled from there as she ranted at him to come down and face her. Berto tried unsuccessfully to calm her down, and only when the captain reminded them the sails weren’t fully raised did work resume.

Task complete, Ryo tossed them the cookies she’d stolen, but the captain plucked the bag from the air. “Perhaps it’s time for the two of you to get some sleep.”

“What?!” They cried in unison, but his face, though not stern or unkind, promised he would not bend on this point. The two slunk to the door and disappeared inside.

Robin stayed silent through all this. No one gave her a task, so she did her best to stay out of the way and watch. Being close to the railing was a risk, but it let her keep everyone in sight without using her powers.

The captain finally addressed her. “Ms. Nico, you’ll bunk in the women’s quarters with Anna-Maria, Ryo, and Samantha. Ryo, are you fine with taking first shift at the helm?”

Ryo's gaze slid from the captain to Robin, then back. “Sure," she said with a nonchalant air, "I can handle things until dawn.”

“Thank you. Max, will you take watch while Ryo steers?”

The man waved lazily, already climbing to the crow’s nest. “You got it, Cap.”

“Good. Ms. Nico, Anna-Maria can show you your quarters. Space may be a little tight, but there is a spare bunk you can use. I suggest everyone get some sleep.”

“You going to take your own advice Skip, or stay up all night reading again?” Anna sounded as though she knew the answer already.

The older man chuckled. “I may stay up for a little longer. I want to make some sketches and notes on this mask while we have it. I promise I will go to bed.”

“OK, newbie,” Anna gestured to Robin, “follow me.”

* * *

Robin wouldn’t call the sleeping quarters impressive. "Cozy" would fit. The room was lit by a pair of candles when she entered. The other three walls were each occupied by a plain-looking bed, although the frames were well-constructed. In one corner swung a hammock, already occupied by Samantha. Robin placed her pack beneath the empty bed, and found the mattress to be pleasantly soft.

“I’m not displacing you, am I?” Robin asked the young girl.

Sam shook her head. “No, I always sleep up here. It reminds me of the one we had back home!”

As soon as she finished, she closed her mouth and ducked her head, as if fearing Robin might take offense at her enthusiasm. The archaeologist tried for a gentle, reassuring smile. “That’s good.”

Judging by Sam’s guarded expression, it wasn't terribly successful. At least the girl hadn’t screamed in terror and fled. Robin sighed and tried to relax. A pair of small objects landed in her lap, and her gaze snapped towards the hammock, eyes narrowed and arms raised, ready to attack. The sudden movement startled Sam so much she fell out of the hammock, a cry escaping as she did. A series of arms grew from the floor to catch her. Held firmly in their grasp, she stared fearfully as Robin studied her.

“They, they’re just ea-ear plugs,” she stammered. “Anna snores.”

Robin blinked and looked at the two objects, which rolled to the floor when she stood. They were what Sam said. Her arms lifted Sam until she was able to climb back into her berth. The girl gawked as they disappeared in a flurry of flower petals.

“Is that a Devil Fruit?” Robin nodded. “Cool. Can you only make arms?”

Robin held up her palm. An eye appeared on it a moment later, drawing a pleased gasp.

“That’s really neat. Anna’s a Devil Fruit user, too, but she doesn’t like hers. Do you like yours?”

Robin considered the question. Vulnerability to sea water was a hindrance when spending so much time on ships, but she wouldn’t have survived this long without it. Not against the odds she faced routinely. “It’s. . . useful,” she answered.

“Oh,” Sam’s disappointment was obvious.

“Thank you for the ear plugs,” Robin said, “and the warning about the snoring.”

Sam leaned forward, careful not to fall out, and whispered, “Don’t mention the snoring around Anna. She gets sore if we do.”

Robin was less interested in Anna’s snoring than her power. She assumed it had been used against the guard at the manor, but wasn’t clear what it was. With the woman in question exiting the small washroom attached to the women's quarters, Robin felt it wasn’t time to be caught questioning one crew member about another.

“Washroom’s free if you want to clean your face, or change or whatever. You even have any pajamas?” Anna-Maria was wearing a loose pair of flannel PJs. They looked extremely comfortable and well-used.

Pajamas were not, in fact, one of the things in Robin’s pack. “No, they aren’t something I consider essential.”

“Well, you’re out of luck if you’re hoping to borrow any of ours. You’re way too tall to wear mine or Ryo’s stuff,” Anna said casually while climbing under the covers. “Alex might be skinny enough, but I don’t think he uses pjs, either. Not sure any of the guys do, actually. Probably all sleep in their underwear like a bunch of goons.”

“’Night.” She blew out the candle next to her bed, and Robin did the same for the one beside her.

True to Sam’s warning, Anna began snoring within 15 minutes. Sam was already asleep, and did not awaken. Robin wondered if the ear plugs were that effective, or if she was simply used to it. Robin would just have to cope. She wouldn’t risk dampening her hearing to drown out the noise. Blanket pulled up to her chin, Robin summoned her power and scouted the ship. The hallway outside her room was clear. From there she could see the door to the men’s quarters slightly ajar and checked inside. Alberto slept in a hammock like Samantha. He, Shiro, and Alex all appeared to be asleep. (Robin couldn’t tell if they slept in just underwear.)

Continuing her search, the kitchen and hold (which had a few rooms built into it that Robin couldn't see into) were empty of any living thing. A room in the stern Robin assumed was the captain’s quarters was also empty. He was in next room over, likely a study given all the books. He sat at a desk, scribbling notes in a journal. The mask Alex took from the manor propped up on a pile of books in front of him.

Finally, Robin checked topside. Ryo was still at the helm and Max in the crow’s nest. It wasn’t clear how much attention either was paying to their surroundings. Max kept tossing small items into the air, and Ryo tried to hit them with several throwing knives she had beneath her cloak. Useful information for Robin to have, at least. Just in case. The two were betting on the outcomes.

Searching the surrounding waters, Robin saw no signs of danger. Their ship might as well be the only one on the entire sea. Still, she remained awake for another hour, constantly checking every room of the ship and what the occupants were up to, until she felt secure enough to sleep.

The last crew she joined barely lasted three weeks before bounty hunters attacked and defeated them. The crew before that? Only four days before they attempted to attack her in her sleep to turn her in. Before that, she managed a whole two months before shoddy repairs caused the crew's ship to capsize in a storm. The repeated failures dragged at her. How long until things went wrong here as well? She hoped for at least a few weeks of relative peace. Months, if she was especially lucky.

In her mind, she could almost hear the clock begin to tick.

Chapter Text

Day 1

Robin woke near sunrise. She slept as well as she usually did, which is to say poorly. Some person, their name if not their wisdom lost to history, said the cost of freedom is eternal vigilance. Robin, who had no interest in visiting Impel Down or the executioner’s platform, would certainly agree. Unfortunately, she had found the cost of eternal vigilance was a massive sleep deficit. Especially on the first night in a new place, surrounded by people she didn’t know.

She left the women’s quarters in practiced silence, neither Samantha or Anna stirring. She found Shiro already in the galley, starting breakfast. The large man noticed her as he finished pulling a bag of flour out a cabinet. “Good morning, Ms. Nico.”

His tone was polite, but neutral. “Breakfast won’t be ready for another hour, but there is coffee available if you’d like.”

He gestured towards the kettle burbling cheerfully on the stove. Robin eyed it like it was a hissing viper. Coffee would be wonderful now, but approaching it brought her within reach of Shiro. Judging by his arms, he could snap her neck if he was quick about it. Or slam her face onto a burner. Or the coffee might be drugged or poisoned.

Other than Ryo, whose identity Robin placed just before falling asleep, Robin had never seen any of this crew on wanted posters. Which could mean they were strictly small-time or rookies, and not much of a threat.

Or, it could mean they were very good at what they did. They might not have bounties because no one connected them to any crimes. They certainly handled last night smoothly, escaping without raising any fuss or alarm.

For the moment, Robin would err on the side of caution. She took a seat at the table, in the corner, where she could watch both entrances without her powers. A few minutes later, the captain entered the kitchen, a robe over the same sweater and pants he wore last night. His stubbled face stretched as he yawned in the doorway. Robin fought the urge to do likewise.

“Good morning, Shiro. Coffee’s ready? Just what I need.” He grabbed the pot and poured himself a cup. As he turned from the stove, he noticed Robin. “And good morning to you, Robin. Sleep well?”

She wondered if he truly hadn’t seen her until then, or if it was an act. “Mm, well enough.”

“Would you like some coffee? We have cream and sugar if you take it that way. We restocked while we were on Cano.” He raised the mug to his lips, blew on it once, and took a long, slow sip. He lowered the mug and casually set the coffee pot in the middle of the table, before retrieving sugar and cream from the cupboards and fridge. Then he stood quietly at the door leading on deck, watching something.

The message was clear: The coffee isn’t drugged. Help yourself. Robin did (after waiting another minute to see if the captain began acting strangely.) If Shiro took any notice or offense to Robin deciding that now she would have coffee, it didn’t show.

The coffee was strong and good. Not a particularly memorable or unique flavor, just coffee, a little bitter, but effective. She felt the exhaustion behind her eyes recede. Captain didn’t comment, simply shuffled outside, and Robin decided to follow.

She found the captain, Ryo, and Max all watching the same thing (although she felt Ryo’s eyes on her back as soon as she stepped into view). That being Alex, engaged in some peculiar exercise. He leapt back and forth between the different levels of the ship, the masts, their yardarms, and the railings along the sides. There was no pattern Robin could discern, as he might dash along the railing in one direction, then backflip before leaping to the next level. Or jump from the deck through the railing to land at Ryo’s feet, then bound up and over her. All Robin could tell was his speed slowly increased.

Ryo would occasionally throw a dagger in his direction. Usually while he was in mid-air. Always when his back was to her. Every time he would twist out of the way, and still land such that he could continue moving. He went straight up the mast, running on his toes.

As he reached the crow’s nest, Max popped up and threw a punch. But even as he stood up to try, his target was already pushing off and arcing gracefully backwards. He tumbled towards the deck, but extended one arm, and the thin filament emerged from the beneath the skin of his wrist, catching on the underside of the crow’s nest and allowing him to swing smoothly to the deck. He touched down a short distance from her and the captain.

“Samantha told me there was only one Devil Fruit user on your crew,” Robin said, as if just making conversation.

“Yes, that would be Anna.” Captain’s knowing smile suggested he enjoyed leaving Robin in suspense.

Alex waved to them, only slightly out of breath. “Mornin’ Captain. Mornin’ Ms. Nico. Pardon me, gonna go clean up.” He walked to the railing and hopped into the sea.

Robin did a double-take, and waited for one of the crew to go to Alex’s rescue. Instead, Captain Barisov took another drink and asked, “How were things last night?”

Ryo shrugged. “Wind shifted an hour sooner than I expected. I went ahead and put our course directly towards Hirsch Island. Probably be a week unless we get a good tailwind.”

The older man nodded and called up to Max. “Spy anything?”

“Not a thing, Cap. No one at our back, no one ahead, no one in any direction.”

“Well, Hirsch and Cano aren’t popular destinations, so that’s not unexpected.”

Robin’s head snapped towards the railing at a sudden splash. Alex hoisted himself on deck and shook vigorously, droplets flying.

“We have towels, ya know,” Ryo remarked.

“Yeah, but when you’re this wet, the towel gets soaked real fast. Then you almost need another to finish drying off. And that means more laundry. Like they say, ‘Only dumb owls waste towels.’”

“You come up with that?” Max said as he climbed down.

Alex shrugged sheepishly. “Yeah, it needs some work.”

“Needs to be strangled with one of those towels.”

“Ouch.”

“Well, I’d suggest hurrying and drying off. Breakfast will probably be ready soon,” Captain Barisov told him.

Robin took a chance and entered the conversation. “Actually, I was told it would be an hour.”

Max made a dismissive “pfft”. “Shiro says that every morning. He’s trying to teach us patience, to accept what we can’t change.”

“I’m tellin’ you,” Ryo countered, “he does it so he looks better when he gets done faster. So we’ll think, ‘Wow, Shiro finished in 30 minutes what a normal cook would need twice the time! What a great cook!’”

"I'm sure Shiro would be disappointed to learn you believe his culinary skills to be smoke-and-mirrors," the captain said in a serious tone. He quickly took a drink to hide his sly grin.

“Coffee, ugh, coffee. . .” a raspy voice emanated from the kitchen.

“Anna’s up. Means I’ll be able to get some Zs soon.” Ryo studied Robin. “How was your first night with the human buzzsaw?”

Robin shrugged. “I’ve slept in louder circumstances. Certainly in much less pleasant ones. The bed was very comfortable. Especially compared to a sack of rice or a muddy floor.”

Ryo didn’t seem to know how to respond to that, so she headed for the kitchen as Shiro called out that breakfast was ready.

* * *

“Skip, did you actually sleep last night?” Anna-Maria resembled a cadaver when the rest of the crew first entered the kitchen, but perked up remarkably once she had some coffee (with milk and sugar.)

Captain looked up from a notebook he was skimming while munching on toast. “Yes, I slept for several hours, Anna.”

Her eyes scanned his rumpled clothes. “In your bed, or did you fall asleep at your desk in the study again?”

“No, I didn’t fall asleep at the desk. I settled into my favorite chair to read a mystery and fell asleep there.” He said this with a hint of pride, as if he scored some sort of point.

“Ugh,” Ryo put her face in her hand. “Look Cap’n, we got to talk about these living arrangements. With another new crew member,” she gestured at Robin, “things are getting crowded.”

“She’s right, Cap,” Max cut in, “That study is way bigger than the guys’ sleeping quarters. Why don’t we switch ‘em?”

“Wait a minute,” Ryo snapped, “why the hell should you guys get the study? I brought it up!”

“We’re bigger, we need more space,” Max defended. “Shiro alone takes up more room than three of you twigs put together!”

“Maybe if you didn’t take up all the space in there with your hair products!” Anna jabbed.

“Don’t start in on my hair care! The sea is hard on it, which you’d know if you worried about that rat’s nest on your head!”

“Rat’s nest?!”

“Hmm, I didn’t realize this was such a source of concern.” The captain made an attempt to speak with gravitas. The amused grin somewhat ruined the effect. “Let’s hear from the rest of you. What should be done?”

“Let Samantha and Alberto have it,” Shiro stated. “We can hang their hammocks in there easily enough. They could each have half the room, and it would allow the rest of us a little more space.”

Robin would love to have a room to herself, but knew there was no chance of that. “I've only just joined, and am unfamiliar with the situation, so I’ll defer to everyone else.”

“I think Shiro’s right, but maybe give them Captain’s room.” Alex said hesitantly. “No offense, Captain, but you spend every night in your study anyway, and sleep in that chair more than your bed. Might as well let someone get some use out of it.”

“You want them sharing a bed?” Ryo sounded dubious.

“It’s a large bed, there would be room to spare. That bedroom would do nothing for three of us, but plenty for them,” Shiro said without looking up from his food.

“Or should we set your hammocks up in there?” Ryo asked. “We can always cut the bed in half and let a couple of people have it.”

Max slammed his hand on the table. “I call dibs on half!”

Anna was aghast. “That bed is quality work! You can’t just cut it in half like a sandwich!”

“Of course not, who would cut the bed diagonally? Dibs on the other half!” Ryo cackled as Anna sputtered incoherently. Alex mumbled something about why anyone would bother to cut a sandwich in half.

Captain Barisov held up one hand and the room fell silent. “Samantha, Alberto, what are your thoughts?”

The pair looked at each other from across the table and stepped outside. They huddled together, whispering back and forth for 30 seconds before re-entering.

“We’ll take it!” Sam proclaimed proudly. “And we do want to use the hammocks!”

“You can all stay in there too sometimes, if you want,” Berto added politely.

* * *

As it turned out, the bed survived intact, Ryo and Max unwilling to risk Anna-Maria’s wrath dividing it. It stayed for whatever purpose the new occupants decided. Moving the children’s possessions didn’t take long. Moving the Captain’s was somewhat more of a process. Robin helped, but only once she noticed Shiro remained on the deck to keep watch. She hoped she hadn’t landed on a crew that lacking in common sense, and so far, so good. Even if this was the first time she could recall being on a crew that would do something like this.

(The presence of children wasn’t unusual. Robin met pirate crews with children on board before, though usually as cargo rather than crew. Those crews tended not to live very long once Robin spied tiny faces peering out from cages in the hold.)

When she mentioned how unusual this was aloud as they packed Captain’s possessions, Alex asked, “You mean nobody ever switched bunks or anything?”

“More that it wasn’t done so peacefully.”

“Most pirate crews, if you want to change where you sleep, you knife somebody for their space,” Ryo added from where she was stuffing a rack of pipes into a box.

“Speaking from experience, I’m sure,” Max jibed. He was busy making a tower of all the captain's hats, to carry them in just one trip.

“I defended my berth once or twice, but I’d stab you just for the heck of it, Maxey-poo.” Max snorted and blew her a kiss.

“Ryo, could you be a bit gentler with those? Some of those pipes are antiques, quite expensive.” Captain was supposed to be packing his books, but not making much progress. He kept pausing to skim each one.

“I don’t know why we’re letting Ryo pack anything delicate.” Anna was working on folding shirts.

“I have a real light touch. I cracked that safe last night, ya know!” Ryo huffed. Her statement undercut by her casually dropping another pipe in the box. Captain ordered her to switch jobs with him.

“Can’t understand anyone spending that much on a pipe,” Max muttered, shaking his head. “Just smoke a cigarette.”

“Piffle.” The captain’s eyes took on a faraway look. “Cigarettes are transitory, insubstantial. A pipe has character, permanence. There are memories attached to it which are evoked by even the act of adding tobacco, simply preparing to smoke.”

Robin couldn’t help laughing, which made everyone look at her. Feeling uneasy with the attention, she hastened to explain. “I’m sorry Captain, I’m not laughing at you. I agree entirely in the value of the history attached to objects. This is all just rather outside my experiences. Are you sure you are pirates?”

Captain Barisov didn’t seem offended, but others didn’t take it so lightly. “We are too pirates!”

This was the strongest statement Robin heard yet from Alberto, and he took a firm step forward when he shouted it. Samantha, who had been sprawled out on the bed, hopped off next to her friend to back him up. “He’s right. Just because we aren’t flying our flag right now doesn’t mean we aren’t pirates! It means we’re smart! We’re. . . the Eclipse Pirates!”

They said the last line together, arms stretched out and fingers splayed in a “ta-da” gesture.

“The Eclipse Pirates?” Robin raised one eyebrow.

“Yep, you don’t see eclipses much, and it's hard to look at 'em directly,” Ryo explained.

“We try to do our thing quietly, without getting the Marines’ attention,” Alex chipped in. “You only know we were there by the stuff we take.”

“Careful and cautious,” Robin mused. She liked the sound of this. All her past crews were set on loudly attacking towns or ships, usually leaving a trail of bodies. They demanded attention, but were never prepared to withstand it. Which usually led to her being blamed, as if she told them to do it. Those associations didn’t last long past that point.

“Not really my style, but it’s worked so far.” Max sat on the floor, deciding this was a good time to take a break.

The captain nodded. “They have more or less summed things up, but it occurs to me we never made proper introductions. I’m Barisov Sacha, captain of the Endeavor. Feld Max there is my vice-captain and our expert on security systems, chemistry and engineering. Maldonado Anna-Maria is our shipwright and medic. Chinsai Ryo is, as she mentioned, our safecracker and helmswoman. Yamada Shiro is out on deck; he’s our cook and forger when needed. Though Anna does a bit of that as well when it matches her skills. Cacern Alex is our pickpocket and all-purpose thief. Second-story man, as well as third-story, fourth, fifth, and so on. Whitfield Samantha and Mondesi Alberto are apprentices and sailors-in-training.”

“We’re also information gathering experts!” Samantha stated proudly. Alberto waved shyly.

Behind them, Max, Ryo and Anna shook their heads. Captain Barisov struggled to look convincing when he said, “Well, they’re training in that area as well, I suppose.”

Sam stuck out her tongue. Everyone turned to Robin. Her turn, then.

“I’m Nico Robin, as you know, since Captain recognized me last night. I would say my specialty has typically been assassinations,” the apprentices turned pale, “but it doesn’t sound like that skill is required on this crew. Which is just as well. I’m also very good at breaking codes, translating languages, and gathering information.”

She smiled at the apprentices. “Perhaps I can be of some use to you.”

The two children nodded slowly, mouths agape. She hoped they weren’t still afraid. Judging by their reactions last night, the adults clearly knew her reputation. Better not to hide it. If she was open, there was less chance of lies and hearsay being spread. And fear could be useful, sometimes.

The conversation hit a lull, until Captain Barisov clapped his hands. “Wonderful! We’ll introduce you formally to Shiro later, but for now let’s get this move finished. I’m sure everyone has other things they’d rather be doing.”

* * *

The remainder of the day passed uneventfully. Ryo and Max both remembered they were up all night and retired to their respective bunks. Anna and Alex alternated keeping the ship on course. Anna spent her spare time whittling, eyes focused intently on her work. She would pause and stare at the wood for several minutes, as if trying to divine something, then resume carving.

Alex spent a few minutes inspecting his lockpick kit, but quickly grew bored. At that point, he hopped onto the railing into a handstand. Then he raised one hand, balancing solely on his left. He raised onto his fingertips, and slowly, one at a time, retracted fingers until balanced on only his index finger. He held that position, eyes closed, body shifting slightly in tune with the waves.

Sacha dismissed them once all his items were in the study, saying he would handle unpacking and arranging himself. Robin spied on him over the course of the afternoon, making certain he wasn’t up to anything. Unless one counted reading as being up to something, he wasn’t. He started unpacking with his books and immediately began skimming through them again.

The apprentices were busy enjoying their new room. Robin thought it might have been a kinder fate for the bed to be cut in half, because it was likely to break if Sam and Berto (Anna told her most of the crew simply called them that) didn’t stop trying to see who could bounce higher. But their cheerful laughter carried onto the deck and brought a smile to Robin’s face.

Her formal introduction to Shiro was just that, formal. He introduced himself, Yamada Shiro, as an artist and cook. Extended his hand for a brief shake, then asked if she had any food allergies of which he should be aware. She didn’t, not that she would have said so if she did. His tone was neutral as it had been when he offered coffee. Not unfriendly, but certainly not friendly. Robin couldn’t tell if he was simply that way, a person who preferred their distance, or if it was her, specifically, he didn’t like.

At any rate, after preparing sandwiches for a light lunch, he brought a canvas and easel on deck. None of the others disturbed him, so Robin followed suit. She was curious though, because from what she glimpsed, he was not painting the ocean laid out before him. It was a land of steep, rocky slopes and scattered trees. His home perhaps, or somewhere the crew visited previously. Robin suspected he wouldn’t tell her if she asked, and at present, didn’t think it vital she know.

For her part, Robin found a shady spot beneath the mast where she could see everything and observed the crew, moving no more than necessary. It was a way to rest without falling fully asleep. It didn’t necessarily clear the mind, but was often the best she could manage.

Shiro stopped painting as the sun approached the horizon, packing up his supplies and retreating indoors. Shortly after, sounds of activity could be heard in the kitchen. The members of the crew who had been inside began to drift on deck. The kids running around excitedly while Ryo and Max stretched and yawned after their naps.

Dinner was a basic but hearty affair, rice, fish, some onions and peppers mixed in with a sauce of a type Robin couldn’t identify. Which she would normally avoid, but she held off on taking a bite until the others did. It wasn’t a terribly chatty meal. Captain spent most of his time reading, and Alex ate like his food would vanish if he didn’t devour it instantly. Sam was much the same. Anna filled in Ryo and Max on their progress towards Hirsch Island and whether there’d been anything of note during the sailing today (no to the latter). After dinner, the crew settled on deck, watching the stars emerge.

“We could really use some music.” Max leaned against the railing. “When you gonna carve a fiddle or something, Anna?”

“I’ve told you, I know about building ships and making sure they don’t sink or fall apart. The shape of an instrument affects its sound, and I don’t know anything about that." Her tone suggested this was a familiar argument. “Besides, who’s gonna play it? You can’t carry a tune.”

“I know how to play the piano,” the captain said. He was lounging in a sturdy chair he brought outside. “Only simple tunes.”

Ryo lay on the deck, eating the cookies she’d stolen the night before. Samantha and Alberto sat on either side, helping themselves. “Know any tavern shanties? I can sing along with those. Can’t play anything, though.”

“Pretty sure we can’t fit a piano on here,” Anna pointed out.

“It would be quite a hazard in rough seas,” Captain Barisov agreed, “but perhaps at our next island we can visit a tavern and have a sing along?”

The crew’s reaction to that suggestion seemed mixed.

“My mom knew the banjo,” Alex said. “I didn’t want to learn, though.”

“I know how to play the violin. A little,” Alberto offered. “My parents made me take lessons.”

Ryo tilted her head to look at him. “You any good?”

“My teacher said I couldn’t “feel” the music, but he didn’t tell me what that meant. When I asked, he just said that was proof.” The boy shrugged helplessly.

“Sounds like a poor teacher,” Robin said. “More likely there was something about your technique that needed adjusting, but he wasn’t knowledgeable enough to address it. Or he wanted you to pay for more lessons.”

“Still doesn’t help us any,” Max said. “Oh well. Who’s up for poker?”

“Always eager to lose, Maxey?” Ryo rolled backwards to her feet, taking a seat across from him. Shiro joined silently a moment later. It took a few minutes, but Ryo taunted Anna-Maria into joining as well. The apprentices didn’t join in, but sat close by, observing. Alex wandered away.

The captain rose from his chair. “May I speak to you in the study, Miss Nico?”

Robin pushed herself off from the mast and followed him inside, leaving an eye and ear behind to observe. As soon as they were out of sight, Max let out a low whistle. “Didn’t think Cap had it in ‘im.”

“Had what in him?” Berto asked.

Max shuffled his hand. “To make a play for a girl that much younger than him.”

“What?!” Anna and Ryo said simultaneously, the latter spraying her beer. “Shit, sorry Shiro.”

The cook accepted her handkerchief and wiped his face. Then he studied his own cards and raised. “What is your reasoning for that conclusion?”

Max smirked confidently as Anna folded, then matched Shiro’s bet and raised it. “Cap’s all about keeping a low profile, right? Why invite the most notorious bounty in the West Blue to join?”

“She’s supposed to be ruthless,” Ryo took another swig, and raised the bet. “Maybe he thinks we’re going to need more of that. Although if he’s ready to get rid of you, he could just ask me.”

Anna leaned back on her elbows to watch. “That doesn’t sound like the Skip, though. He hates hurting people unless it’s life-or-death.”

Shiro matched the bets and called. “Nico Robin is said to be quite intelligent. Perhaps he thinks that will be of use.”

“He’s already the smartest guy most of us have ever met, but he’s still a guy. He’s got needs.” Max laid down three jacks.

Ryo threw her cards down in defeat. “You know he’s got safer ways to scratch that itch than a woman with a bounty higher than all of ours combined.”

“Are you guys talking about kissing and, and, sex?” Alberto said the last word in a breathy whisper, like he expected to be rapped on the knuckles. Samantha remained silent. Perhaps just happy to be allowed in on the conversation. The adults, even Shiro, laughed.

“Yeah, Berto, that’s what the lover-boy here’s talking about,” Anna said through chuckles. “But he’s nuts.”

“Maybe, but I won the pot,” Max reached for the money, but Shiro laid three queens in the way.

Ryo laughed as Shiro collected his winnings with a satisfied smile. “I’d bet you’re 0-fer-2 now, Maxey-poo.”

“How much?” Max shot back, challenge in his eyes.

* * *

Robin surveyed the shelves of the study, now the Captain’s Quarters, slowly, taking time to savor the collection. It was haphazard, books arranged vertically on the shelves, with more stacked horizontally in front of them. Books piled on the large writing desk and the round center table. Books piled on the floor here and there, but especially around the worn leather chair and matching footstool. Books piled on the bench in front of the window looking out over the inky-dark sea.

To some, it might seem cluttered, or chaotic. To Robin, it was comfortably familiar and warm. Reminiscent of happier times.

“Sorry, it’s a bit of a mess in here,” Captain Barisov apologized as he moved books off one of the other chairs. “I didn’t get as far unpacking and organizing things this afternoon as I should. I became preoccupied with Long Run Through the Night. It’s a wonderful mystery by Nenene I haven’t read in years!”

“That’s quite all right,” Robin said, corners of her mouth curling into a smile without her realizing it.

“I appreciate you saying that, but it really isn’t. The study is meant to be a room for anyone to use. That includes you.”

“Do any of the others use it?”

“Anna sometimes when she’s looking for inspiration, or if Max is using their shared workspace in the hold. Alex comes in to read when things get too loud for him elsewhere. Ryo naps on the bench when the sun comes through – hmm, I’d best clean that off next, now that I think of it. I teach Samantha and Alberto in here on rainy days.” The captain finished clearing the chair and floor around it, settling back into his own leather chair.

Robin took the seat he’d cleared, crossing one leg over the other and folding her hands on the knee. “Then why give up your own room?”

“I do sleep here most nights, when I’m not on watch. Alberto and Samantha will get more use from those quarters than I. Besides, it was the only solution that wasn’t going to lead to a bunch of fighting. None of the others would fuss too much about giving it to the children.”

He smiled as if in response to a pleasant thought before turning serious again. “But that’s not what you’re truly curious about.”

Robin readied herself for the bad news. The ticking in her mind grew louder. “Why did you allow me to join? Your crew seemed against it.”

“I’ll answer if you answer me this: Why did you ask to join? We don’t have any reputation, which is how we like it, but not your usual choice, from what I hear.”

“I saw your crew at work, and I was impressed.”

“And you wanted something we took.” He picked up a book from the top of the pile beside his chair and tossed it to her. A hand bloomed from the chair and caught it. Robin glanced at the cover. Habits of Ancients in Preserving Culture.

Robin didn’t disguise her interest, and Sacha waved in encouragement. “Feel free, although I would like to see it when you’re done. You’re welcome to read anything in here. It’s a communal collection.”

“How did you know?”

“Alex told me earlier he felt someone readying an attack during their return. You appeared almost immediately after they did. It wasn't hard to guess your goal.” He paused, weighing his words. “Especially since I know what it is you’re looking for.”

Robin readied her power to cover his mouth so he couldn’t cry in distress or signal an attack if he had something planned. Sacha continued, oblivious to the danger. “You want to find the truth about the Lost Century.”

One word escaped through her shock. “How?”

“I’m not an Oharan, but I visited in the past, more than once. Professor Rint was a friend of mine, actually. A great help in my own research. My area of interest is smaller, local cultures that survived the Lost Century. Trying to see if they’ve changed and how. The Tree of Knowledge was the best resource in the West Blue – likely the world, depending on what the Celestial Dragons are hoarding – as you well know.”

He paused to select a pipe, one of deep cherrywood, and add tobacco. “I heard rumors during my visits, vague, about things in the lower levels. Of course, I’ve also heard the official story. The Scholars being dangerous subversives, working with pirates in pursuit of forbidden knowledge, who turned on them. That one young girl was involved with those pirates, and wiped out entire ships of Marines.”

He lit a match and let it hover, take short inhales to draw the flame towards the tobacco. “Poppycock. I’ve studied enough history to know state propaganda when I hear it. This isn't the World Government's first try crushing anything they think might even remotely challenge their status, then lie baldly about it.”

Robin sat stunned through his explanation. When he fell silent, her mind re-engaged, questioning what she’d heard. She tried approaching other scholars in the past, but they were always too interested in protecting themselves to help. At best, they shooed her away, terrified of even being seen with The Devil's Child. At worst, they called the Marines. Robin escaped quietly if she could, killed them and then escaped if she couldn’t.

What were the odds Captain Barisov was actually different? Professor Rint published several papers, it wouldn’t be hard to pick her name and throw it about. “I imagine Professor Rint dragged you into her drinking games more than once.”

“I don’t recall her being much of a drinker, outside the occasional one with an umbrella and enough sugar to stop one's heart. I always knew to bring doughnuts if I needed to coax her away to help me, though.”

That was accurate. Robin remembered the other Scholars staring in astonishment when Rint once shared a doughnut with Robin. But even if that was true. . . “You hope I’ll lead you to the True History? Or perhaps the Ancient Weapons?”

She raised one eyebrow in a knowing way, but Captain Barisov only looked astonished. “Hardly. Well outside my expertise, for one thing. For another, I doubt you’ll find either in the West Blue. I have no illusions about my ability to survive the Grand Line. Perhaps if I’d taken to a life of criminal enterprise earlier.”

Not the response she expected. “Then what are you after?”

“From you? I’d like your expertise, your knowledge, your skill in gathering information.”

“To what end?” Robin was used to hearing things like that, though it was normally her ability to kill they valued, her reputation. This felt familiar, but also not. A room you’ve been in dozens of times before, but the furniture’s ever so slightly off-center, or someone’s added a potted fern.

“I mentioned my interest in smaller, more local cultures. Local kingdoms and alliances, especially ones that haven’t fared so well under the World Government. It’s common for some of their most prized treasures to be taken and end up in the hands of the wealthy and powerful. Either they do so with the tacit approval of the Marines, or the Marines do it for them, if the aristo in question has enough influence.”

He moved to his desk and picked up the mask Alex stole. “Do you know the significance of this?”

“It’s the mask worn by the highest priest or priestess of the people of Hirsch Island during festivals and coronations.”

He handed the mask to her. “Exactly. It was taken a year ago at gun and cannonpoint by a group of mercenaries hired by the man in that manor. The Marines were summoned, but were either too dense to track it down, or more likely, paid off. We’re returning it.”

“And the other items Miss Chinsai and Mister Cacern took?” Robin asked with a wry smile. “Is the silverware also of great importance to the Hirschites?”

The scholar’s laugh was a raspy chuckle, pleasant and warm. “No, that’s to pay the bills. Keeping a ship repaired, and a crew clothed, fed, and happy isn’t cheap, you know. This is my life’s work, as minor as it may seem. For them, it’s a job. One that gives them opportunities to do what they enjoy and are good at, but a job, nonetheless.”

He grew serious again. “I’d like your help, if you’re willing. With any luck, we’ll find something that helps you as well. While the accommodations aren’t luxurious, I think there’s a comfortable charm to our ship.”

He extended his hand. “May I formally welcome you to the Eclipse Pirates?”

Robin considered it. The captain’s interests held a certain intersection with hers. He and his crew seemed committed to not attracting attention. She doubted she would get a better offer any time soon. She was still wary. His acceptance did not mean his crew was to be trusted. Or him, for that matter. He could be an excellent actor (though she doubted it.) But it was worth a try.

Robin rose from the chair, and gripped his hand firmly in her real, flesh-and-blood hand. “Captain Barisov, I would be glad to join you.”

Chapter Text

Day 2

The next day started quietly, much like the one before. Robin rose early, a few minutes before the captain. They drank their coffee while Shiro prepared breakfast and Alex went through what was apparently his morning routine. (Robin made a note to ask him about it at some point.) Breakfast was quiet save for the apprentices, who chatted excitedly about their new room. Anna and Max spoke little, neither a morning person. Ryo and Captain chatted quietly. Once breakfast was over, Anna and Shiro each retired to their quarters, as they’d been on watch the night before.

Robin settled herself in a quiet corner of the deck with Habits of Ancients in Preserving Culture. She didn’t believe it would point directly to a Poneglyph, but hoped there might be a crumb to suggest the best places to look. Deserts, caves, the older cities, something to narrow the field.

Ryo steered the ship, while Alex sat against the railing nearby, reading Oddities of the West Blue. Max climbed to the crow’s nest, set up an umbrella, and promptly fell asleep, which Robin found distracting. Wasn’t he supposed to be keeping lookout?

Captain Barisov spent the morning in his study with Sam and Berto. Instructing them first in history of the Hirschites, then basic navigation rules and the Pirate Code (Robin continued to keep an eye on him just in case.) When it was clear the apprentices were becoming restless, the trio returned to the deck where Ryo (more alert after three cups of coffee) let them practice steering the ship and finding their course. Then Ryo stated she would be their, ‘substitute math teacher.’ Which she did by teaching them to count cards, among other things.

“Now look,” Ryo said as it became obvious the two were excited at the prospect of using these skills at the next island, “if, and that’s a big if, we let you come gambling with us, you aren’t trying any of this stuff unless we tell you so. That’s only if I find a dealer dumb enough.”

“Why not?” Sam demanded. She seemed the more skilled of the two. Berto showed promise at palming cards, but not enough Sam hadn’t noticed and called him on it.

“Because if they catch you, most casinos will take your hands or your eyes, kid or not,” Ryo said plainly, “And nail them to the wall as a warning. Heck, they’d probably love to do it to a kid. That really sends a message, ya know? We don’t let nobody cheat us, not even children!”

If she meant to deter them from growing over-confident, it was mostly effective.

“The-they don’t really do that,” Berto stammered, the cards he’d hidden tumbling to the deck comically.

“Actually, Miss Chinsai is exaggerating,” Robin cut in, and the childrens’ expressions cheered. “It is very difficult to nail an eyeball to a wall directly. More commonly, they place the eye in a clear pouch or a shot glass, and display it prominently that way.”

Robin said this matter-of-factly as stating the sun was out that day, and cheerful expressions turned to horror. Ryo cackled from her cross-legged seat. “Yeah, she’s right. My bad. Wouldn’t want to give you the wrong idea.”

She leaned in, eyes gleaming. “But you two aren’t going to try anything without my say-so, right?”

The two heads moved side-to-side at almost blinding speed. Ryo leaned back and gave them a huge smile. “Great! Why don’t you go have some fun?”

The pair ran for the kitchen immediately, while Ryo sprawled out on the deck. Captain Barisov, steering during Ryo’s lesson, had observed the entire exchange. “Was it quite necessary to frighten them like that?”

Ryo propped herself up on her elbows and tilted her head back, all humor evaporated. “It’s a good skill to learn, but they need to know there’ll be consequences, Cap’n. Else they’ll get themselves in more trouble than they do already.”

“I’m not sure I agree cheating at gambling is a good skill, but I appreciate your concern for their well-being.”

“Max! Hey Max, wake up!” Alex had been balancing on the railing with one finger, moving slowly through various postures. He was at the moment craning his neck back to look upwards while his legs were crossed in a diamond shape above him “MAX!”

Max’s head appeared. “Which direction?” Alex pointed east with his free hand and the lookout raised the spyglass. Sam and Berto came on deck, while Ryo retreated indoors.

“Who is it, Max?” The captain called.

“Ah crap, looks like the ship belongs to one of the Five Families. The. . . Montes! Definitely heading right for us!”

“Well, it’s a safe bet they aren’t coming for tea,” Anna grumbled, Ryo having woken her and Shiro.

“They likely believe we are some small trading vessel. Let’s run up our colors and see if they back off. Sam, Berto, if you would.”

Captain Barisov didn’t sound hopeful, but the apprentices obeyed, giving Robin her first glance at the Eclipse Pirates’ Jolly Roger. It had the standard skull and crossbones, but only the edge, from the middle of the right eye outwards along a crescent arc, was fully drawn and filled in. The remainder was in outline, done to look as if backlit in a brilliant orange. Robin wasn’t sure it conveyed the message, so much as it suggested the flag was only half-finished, but the children seemed so happy to be raising it she wasn’t going to rain on their parade.

“Any change?” Max and Alex confirmed the ship was not altering course. Captain Barisov sighed. “Very well. Prepare to repel boarders. Masks for everyone. Samantha, Alberto, stay near the mast, be ready to go below deck if ordered. How many cannonballs do we have?”

Max finished sliding down the rope from the crow’s nest. “Maybe 5? They aren’t cheap to make.”

Robin kept her face expressionless, but internally raised both eyebrows. She understood they were focused on staying unnoticed, but only five cannonballs?

The rest of the crew was unaware of her turmoil. Sacha said, “Save them for if needed. Hopefully they don’t want to sink us. Ryo, Shiro, Anna-Maria, you’re the offense. Max, join them if you have a chance. I’ll cover you from the nest. Robin, I’d like you to stay on-board, defend the helm if necessary. Oh, and try to avoid using your abilities unless there’s no choice.”

“Are you certain, Captain?” Robin’s guard was up instantly. Was this a set-up, and they were working with this other ship to capture her?

“Yes. I doubt it will be necessary to kill them all, so it’s better for you and us if they don’t know you’re here.”

Robin’s skepticism must have shown (and she thought Ryo looked similarly doubtful), because Anna told her, “Give us a little credit. This isn’t our first fight.”

* * *

It seemed the crew’s faith in themselves was justified, Robin thought as the battle continued. The enemy ship hadn't fired, probably not wanting to risk destroying any valuable cargo. They likely hadn’t been prepared for their prey to turn on them, closing the distance as though planning to ram. At the last moment, Ryo spun the wheel and Endeavor slipped past on the starboard side like a matador avoiding a bull.

The would-be attackers, bracing for collision, were unprepared when Shiro hurled Anna-Maria onto their ship. Robin was concerned when she heard the shipwright’s pained grunt on landing, but when the first attacker approached, Anna tapped him and the man fell to the ground.

She was immediately encircled, foes grinning menacingly. While the enemy ship, the three-masted Saetta, was larger than their own, Ryo and Shiro were both able to leap high enough from Endeavors upper deck to land on either side of Anna before the two ships were fully past each other. Shiro wielded a large warclub, several metal studs set in its surface, while Ryo drew a single kodachi from beneath her cloak. Having replaced Ryo at the helm, Max spun the wheel while the apprentices did their best to pull in the starboard sails, tightening the radius of Endeavor's turn.

Shiro’s first swing sent five men flying into their comrades. Ryo followed, darting among the fallen, stabbing here and there at the downed men, wounding or killing them. One appeared to have a clear shot at Ryo with a dagger, but Shiro brought his club down on the man, driving him into the deck like a tent peg.

Several men with firearms retreated to their upper decks to attack from high ground. The first screamed as a bullet struck him in the shoulder. The next man was shot in the ribs. Robin reflected Captain Barisov was not a bad shot with a rifle, and the crow’s nest gave him an excellent vantage point. The men were torn between whether to return fire, or focus on the invaders on the lower deck.

Their hesitation gave Shiro the chance to toss Anna up at them, although a startled shout suggested she wasn’t prepared. Anna again landed heavily on the wood planks, and again, the first attacker to reach her fell to his knees with a grunt from just a touch. However, while her arm was extended, one pirate stabbed her in the arm with a dagger.

She hissed, but grabbed hold of the man with her wounded arm. Immediately he let out a blood-curdling scream and fell, clutching his groin. Max and Alex both winced. The two had not taken action so far, but as Endeavor overtook Saetta from behind, Max pointed to the rear of the ship. Alex grabbed Max by the collar and hurled him as easily as Shiro did Anna.

(Robin had never seen a crew that relied so much on throwing each other as part of their plans.)

Max managed a neat roll and rose smoothly, immediately firing a pistol at the gunmen on this level. He hit one, then pulled a vial from his coat and threw it on the deck. Smoke enveloped everyone. The men staggered out, gagging and flailing, and Max darted clear and resumed firing. When he stopped to reload, Ryo intercepted a man wielding a nail-studded bat. She darted around, protecting Max’s blind sides as he covered Shiro on the mid-deck.

Alex spun the wheel after the second pass, bringing them by a third time. A few pirates decided to board Endeavor. Robin watched them land from behind the mask she chose out of those offered. Black on the right half, white on the left, the right showing a gleeful smile, the left sorrow, complete with a red teardrop. Robin raised the quarterstaff she’d chosen as a weapon. (She also tucked a pistol into the inside pocket of her jacket.) Robin was an expert on using leverage and distance, the staff would work well with that.

Of course, it could only do so much when one of the men immediately drew a gun. Robin could dodge, but she was conscious of the apprentices lurking behind the mast. She prepared to use her powers, and simply not leave any of the three alive, when the gun was wrenched away by a thin line emerging from Alex’s wrist.

Robin used the attackers’ confusion. The one who lost his gun continued to stare at his empty hand until the blunt end of the staff hit him squarely in the chest. He flew backwards over the railing, crashed into the side of his own ship, falling to the sea. The second pirate rushed forward, sword coming down in a clumsy, careless arc. Robin casually spun the staff and drifted to her left, letting the staff block the sword arm with one end, while placing the other between his legs. She moved behind him and jerked the lower end of the staff towards her, tripping the man onto his face. The other end of the staff was now beneath his upper arm shy of the elbow. Robin stepped on the arm just below the shoulder and wrenched the staff up until the bone snapped.

She heard a thud and a low groan to her left and saw the third boarder beaten by Alex swinging the gun at him like a flail. He nodded to her, but abruptly tensed and looked skyward. “SNIPER!”

One attacker sought to use Saetta’s taller crow’s nest and sighted in on Captain Barisov. The warning gave him time so only the top of his wool cap was hit, the fluffball floating up and away on the breeze. Max opened fire, but at his angle, could only strike the nest ineffectually. It was clear the man intended to take aim at the others.

Alex abandoned the helm, vaulting from Endeavor's rear deck to Saetta’s in one leap, then up the mast in the next, landing lightly on the crow’s nest. Startled, the sniper tried to fight, only for Alex to pluck the gun from his hand and strike him once. He paused there for a moment, then plunged towards Saetta’s foredeck.

Anna-Maria was bruised, but with Captain Barisov’s support, able to deal with one at a time. With Captain pinned down, a pirate seized the opening and lunged at her back with a sword. Only to find his attack parried by Alex with the sniper’s rifle. The clang of metal against metal made Anna turn and she promptly slugged the man across the face with a mallet. His collapse signaled a pause in the fighting.

Ryo sheathed her blade and surveyed the battle. She and Max high-fived. “Let’s loot the hell out of them!”

“Not so fast,” a low, gravelly voice rumbled from the interior. “I can’t believe my boys lost to you small fry, but I, Monte Cristo, will never allow you to rob this ship.”

A man larger than Shiro stepped outside. His cheeks were pockmarked, his jaw massive, making him look old beyond his years. His suit was immaculate, although wearing a black overcoat over a blue pinstriped suit seemed excessive to Robin for a sea voyage.

'Perhaps he rarely ventures off shore?' Robin glanced towards the crow’s nest and caught the Captain’s eye. Silently asking if he wanted her to join the others. She knew Monte Cristo, youngest son of his family, had a bounty of 43 million, exceeding any member of this crew (besides herself).

Captain Barisov shook his head, and started to mouth something, so Robin created an ear on the rim of the nest. She heard, “Ah! That’s disconcerting to see up close. Hold your position for now, Robin. Tell Samantha and Alberto to keep us circling Saetta.”

Robin dispersed the ear and did as ordered. It suited her fine to stay out of the fight, so long as this crew was up to it. On board Saetta, Monte Cristo looked at the Eclipse Pirates with bored disdain. “Why don’t you little bugs scamper back to your dungheap ship, before I sink you with it?”

“What’d you say about my ship, you stone-faced lummox? You attacked us first!” Anna snapped at him.

“Did they? I kind of think we boarded their ship. . .” Alex trailed off under Anna's glare.

“Of course we were going to attack,” Monte Cristo responded. “We’re sharks and you’re tuna.”

“Then chew on this!” Max leapt from the upper deck, pistol aimed at the giant’s back. The bullet impacted dully against the heavy overcoat and fell to the ground with a muted “plink.”

“Hff,” Cristo let out a tiny breath, what might have passed for a chuckle. He spun, hands emerging from the pockets of his coat. The side of one massive fist slammed into Max’s ribs, sending him flying towards the railing, away from Endeavor.

Alex made it to the railing first, catching Max with a grunt. Shiro charged, club raised while Ryo dove from above. Anna rushed to where Alex was setting Max on the deck. Shiro brought the war club down in an arc towards Cristo’s head, while Ryo tried a swift slash at his throat from the other side. Neither attack found its target, as Cristo blocked each strike with one fist. On each fist was an enormous granite knuckleduster. The one on the right said “PAIN”, and the one on the left. . . also said “PAIN”.

The mafioso flexed and shoved both of them away, Shiro skidding back several feet, while Ryo executed a neat mid-air flip to land smoothly in front of Alex, Anna, and Max.

Unfazed by the setback Anna joked, “Look at this guy. Too dumb to come up with two different words.”

Cristo swiveled his block-like head so slowly, Robin swore she could hear his chin scraping against his chest like stones in a grist mill. “I only need one word, ‘cause pain is all you’ll take from this ship. If you even live to make it back to yours.”

Shiro charged again and Cristo threw a punch, putting his entire mass behind it. A bullet struck the knuckledusters, blasting a portion into dust. His attack disrupted, Cristo was exposed as Shiro brought his swing lower this time, below the raised fist, squarely into Cristo’s ribs. The man didn’t utter a sound, even as he was thrown back through the door he’d come from.

“Nice shot!” Ryo shouted, giving a thumbs up. The artist-cook gave no response.

“Maybe for pattycake, but not for fightin’.” Monte Cristo walked back on deck, brushing splinters from his clothes. Shiro took a step back and started to raise his club.

“Too slow,” Cristo covered the distance between them in a single giant step, this time throwing both fists towards Shiro.

Again, the attack was halted, this time by two shots, one at each fist. One came from Captain Barisov in the crow’s nest, the other from Max, now sitting up, smoking pistol in one hand.

“I’m up, I’m up!” He tried to get to his feet. “What happened?”

“You forgot to dodge again, dummy,” Anna hissed through gritted teeth, as though even thinking of breathing was a trial.

“Oh shit, sorry,” he said, noticing her discomfort. “I probably shouldn’t move right now?”

“Just keep us covered,” Ryo said without taking her eyes off the opponent.

A wise decision. The two bullets staggered Cristo, but when Shiro tried to seize the opening, Cristo caught the club in his enormous hands. Before Shiro could react, Cristo lifted it over his head, spun rapidly, then swung the handle towards the deck. Shiro didn’t have time to let go, and smashed brutally on his back into the wooden planks, forming a small crater.

Monte Cristo tossed the club aside like a broom, staring impassively at the unconscious man at his feet. He raised his left arm, and the captain’s shot impacted against the overcoat. Again the bullet fell to the ground. Cristo peered up. “Old man, when I finish with these kids, I’m gonna jam that rifle up your ass and pull the trigger a few times. But first -”

His attention returned to Shiro, only to find Ryo and Anna in the way. Anna hunched over Shiro, while Ryo launched herself up, swinging for Cristo’s throat. He tried to block with his right arm, but Alex shot a line from his wrist and wrenched the man’s arm back out of the way.

The blade sliced through his suit, and though he did twist his head enough to avoid losing it, Ryo scored a deep cut across his throat, lower jaw, and took the lower half of his ear as her leap carried her up and past him.

“You fuckin’ little skirt!” Cristo roared, blood streaming from the wound. He reached for her leg with his free hand, no doubt visions of snapping it to pieces dancing in his mind. Sadly for him, Alex moved to crouch on the upper deck, and with a line from his other wrist, wrenched Cristo’s left arm back as well. Craning his neck to see who restrained him, the man couldn’t help smirking. “You think a noodle like that can hold back a Monte?!”

He flexed, expecting to fling the silent boy clear to the other end of the ship. To his surprise, his arms didn’t budge. The wood on the upper deck creaked, an ominous companion to Alex’s voice.

“A noose need only hold long enough to break a man’s neck.”

“Oh, you gonna finish me with cheap fortunes?”

Ryo laughed from behind Cristo, her blade pressed against his back. “Not him.” When Cristo tensed, she laughed again, low and wicked, dripping with anticipation. “Not me either. Anna?”

To Cristo’s shock, Shiro was standing, Anna beside him. Rather than her helping him, he seemed to be keeping her upright. The shipwright took short, sharp breaths through clenched teeth. She moved closer, breathing growing a little harsher, eyes focused on her enemy.

Monte Cristo roared with laughter. “Is she gonna faint on me? Make me give up by feelin’ bad for her? Or maybe she’ll try throwin’ up on my shoes?”

Anna’s glare was dark and dangerous. She placed a single hand on Cristo’s stomach. He looked down at her, amused, but curious.

“Amplify.”

He roared again, this time in agony. Alex released his arms, but all Cristo could do was clutch his torso. He fell to the deck, mewling pitifully until darkness claimed him.

“Jeez Anna, you need to unload on him that hard?” Max was standing with the help of the railing.

“I don’t know, Max.” Anna was speaking and moving much more easily. “Did you want him to maybe get back up and keeping fighting?”

“No, no, that’s OK.” Max shook his head rapidly, palms out in placating gesture.

“Well, I’m betting you and Shiro won’t be any help looting,” Ryo said. “Anna’s gonna have to patch you both up. Alex –“

Alex was already picking Shiro up gently, and moving back to Endeavor, which Robin had tied to Saetta once the fight was over. He swiftly returned, collecting Anna and Max.

Ryo watched him. “Right, that.”

The two found a ladder in the hold, and threw it over the side, allowing Captain Barisov and Robin to join them on the enemy ship. Captain Barisov inspected Cristo warily.

“Bulletproof coat. Very clever, although you think he’d keep it buttoned.”

“It isn’t like you tried shooting him somewhere it didn’t cover, Cap’n,” Ryo pointed out.

“Yes, well, I didn’t know that it was only the overcoat with that capability. Plus, with the angle of deflection. . .”

Robin cut him off before he could expand his explanation. “Perhaps we should take Mr. Cacern’s lead and begin unloading supplies before any of them awaken?” She gestured to Alex, already stacking three boxes of various foods and going back in for more.

“You don’t have to do it yourself, Alex,” the captain called after him.

Alex shrugged. “You all seemed like you were having a good time talking, so. . .”

He set down a barrel of drinking water as the others began hefting items. “Lift with your knees, Captain.”

“Yeah, Cap’n. Max and Shiro will be gimpy for at least a few days. We don’t need you laid up, too.”

“I’ll be careful.” Captain clearly heard these warnings before.

“You better,” Alex said, setting down smaller crates loaded with bullets. “If you’re too banged up to get off the boat at Hirsch Island, Sam and Berto will have to present the mask to the people in charge.”

“I have no doubt they would be entirely respectful if called upon,” Sacha said calmly. A pause. “You are joking?”

“Take care of your back and you won’t have to find out.” Ryo grinned wickedly. Alex nodded.

* * *

They quickly settled into a system of Alex and Ryo retrieving items from Saetta’s hold, then lowering them to Robin and Sacha on Endeavor's main deck. Those two moved them either into the hold. Sam and Berto were busy assisting Anna in treating Max and Shiro, but eventually came to help with smaller parcels.

“There’s some boxes with quality silk in here,” Ryo called. “We takin’ it?”

The captain hummed. “Is there an island near here we could sell it, that wouldn’t recognize it as belonging to the Montes and balk at purchasing it?”

“It’s a few weeks’ travel, but Tamerlane Island has many clothing designers that would pay well,” Robin offered as she easily lifted two boxes of grapefruits. “It would make good cover if we found a prospective target.”

“There are some pretty very well-to-do people there, especially in Shimmer,” the captain agreed. Just as well since Alex already brought the other boxes up.

Once the last of the valuable or useful supplies were loaded and they were all on Endeavor, Ryo said, “I think we should blow up their ship.”

“That seems a bit extreme,” Sacha replied.

“This isn’t some random pirate crew, Cap’n. The Montes are a big group, and Cristo’s one of the sons. 43 million Beri bounty of his own. These guys got a good look at our ship. They pass word on to their superiors, and even if they die, the rest of the family will be on the lookout.”

“She’s right Captain,” Robin added. “It would be better if it appeared the boat simply sank.”

“I understand, but I don’t approve of killing unconscious people who don’t pose an immediate threat,” the older man responded stubbornly.

“Yeah, and if you wait for them to come looking for a rematch, we might not do so well,” his helmswoman shot back. “They underestimated us, and two of ours are still going to be laid up.”

Captain Barisov tried to reply, but the cyan-haired woman barreled ahead. “Next time, they won’t wait to board, they’ll just open fire. We can’t win a cannon battle against one ship like this, and they might send five. Or ten.”

Her captain wasn’t prepared to relent, though. “We can alter Endeavor's appearance easily enough. Anna’s built it well for that. We have no idea what Cristo was doing while his crew was fighting. He may have already alerted his father. Killing them would accomplish nothing. Crushing one fly while besieged by a swarm.”

“He was sure he’d crush us!” Ryo was getting angry. “Why would he tell anyone we were-“

“Dump them in the lifeboats.”

Alex leaned against the railing, back to the argument, staring at Saetta.

“Pardon?” Captain Barisov asked.

“They have lifeboats. Down in the hold. Dump them in those, sink the boat. I guess they might not make it, but they should be able to reach an island, and it’ll take time. We can be in an entirely different part of the sea.”

Captain rubbed his chin, and turned to the two women. “We could reach another of the Families’ territories. Your thoughts?”

“Tamerlane is within the Calvera Family’s control. If we head there after leaving Hirsch, it should work,” Robin replied. She wasn’t sure this was a good idea, but she suspected it was the captain’s preference, and she didn’t wish to go against him so early.

“Ryo?”

Ryo wouldn’t make eye contact. “Go for it. I’ll get us ready to get clear.” She spun on one heel, already shouting at the “brats” to get on deck and help detach the lines.

Robin watched Sacha. He looked sad, but not angry or offended. “I hope she’s not correct. Alex, will yo-“

SPLASH! A boat landed in the water, but Alex was already venturing back into the hold. The captain watched Alex quietly carry out two rowboats this time. “I wonder sometimes if he’s psychic.”

“Shouldn’t we assist?” Robin asked. Sacha shook his head.

“We’d only be in the way. He takes a sort of pride in doing things himself. We would be better served helping Samantha and Alberto.”

Once the thief finished carrying out the remainder of the boats, he placed the unconscious crew in them with more care than Robin would have extended. Adding some water and food, then giving each small craft a shove to get it clear. “Ryo, ready to go?”

“Yeah, yeah, hurry up already.” The helmswoman made no effort to conceal her impatience.

Alex descended back into the hold. Robin expected him to emerge with a barrel of gunpowder, leaving a trail to the hold to detonate the arsenal. He didn’t return, and her curiosity grew.

‘What is he planning?’

There was a shout from within the larger ship, and the sharp splintering of wood. Ryo began pulling away. Alex reappeared and made a running leap towards Endeavor. Again that line emerged from the back of his wrist, connecting to the mast, and with a sharp jerk, he was able to pull himself the remainder of the way. He looked damp, but otherwise fine. As they sailed off, the larger vessel dipped lower in the water, the sea having found purchase with which to drag it into the depths.

Before Endeavor moved over the horizon, Saetta vanished beneath the waves.

Chapter Text

Days 2–3

Robin made her way to the women’s quarters, glancing into the men’s as she passed. Max was asleep in his bunk, but Shiro sat up, examining a sketchpad. He had tried making dinner, but his movements were so stiff and hesitant Captain Barisov easily convinced him to rest instead. The apprentices were in the hold, taking inventory of everything stolen from Saetta. Ryo stood at the helm, eyes on the seas ahead, while Captain kept watch in the crow’s nest.

Robin found Anna-Maria on her bed, preparing to stitch the dagger wound in her arm. There were two bottles beside her. She poured clear alcohol over the wound, a sharp intake of breath through her teeth the only expression of discomfort. Unless you count the long drink she took from the other bottle immediately after.

“Is it wise to perform stitching while intoxicated?”

Anna didn’t even look up. “I don’t get drunk off one pull, no matter how strong the stuff is.”

She passed the needle through her flesh carefully, making sure to go deep enough the stitch would hold, and to pull the thread tight. The wound leaked, and she huffed in annoyance.

“Do you need help?”

“Yeah, the box with the clean wipes.” Out of the corner of her eye, Anna could see Robin still leaning against the doorframe, arms crossed over her stomach. “Were you asking rhetorically, or-?”

A rattle beside her announced the presence of an arm holding up the first aid kit. The similarity of the tanned limb growing from her mattress to those of the woman standing in the entrance was unmistakable.

“Thanks.” Neither spoke again as the shipwright focused on her mending. When she was nearly done, she asked, “That’s your Devil Fruit power?”

Robin made a noise of agreement.

“Can see how that would come in handy. Uh, no pun intended,” Anna added quickly, glancing up to see if Robin was offended.

She wasn’t. She’d heard that joke many times. Anna was the first to seem embarrassed to make it, and it gave Robin an opening. “You also seem to have an interesting power. Some kind of force absorption?”

“Ha.” Bitterness tinged Anna's voice as she patted a bandage in place. “Nothing that cool. The Itami-Itami no Mi. I’m a pain. Ask anyone.”

“Ah. You advised Max not to rise because - ”

“You’re not healed, you just don’t hurt,” Anna sighed and closed the kit. “Ryo says pain is a valuable signal from the body. If you don’t feel it, you fight or move like usual, but you’re doing more damage to yourself. But sometimes you need to be able to move, get to safety. Else those other injuries won't matter.”

Anna stood, grabbing the rum as she did. “I either have to get hurt to use it, or take someone else’s pain. I feel it until I get rid of it.”

Robin silently processed this. So long as she stayed out of reach, it wasn't anything she couldn’t overcome. “Yet, you were able to stand and attack carrying Misters Yamada and Feld's pain together, defeating our enemy. Quite impressive.”

“Maybe,” Robin backed into the hall as Anna approached, “but it wasn’t what I wanted.”

“Dinner’s ready,” Berto called from the top of the stairs.

“If Shiro’s down, who cooked? Not Ryo?!” Anna’s terror was undercut by her stomach’s noisy demands. It didn’t seem to care who made dinner. It was rather late by now, Robin's eye outside showing it already past dark.

Berto shook his head. “No, Alex did.”

“Tell me he didn’t make chili again.” Anna explained as they climbed the stairs, “I like it spicy, but he’s opposed to that. Says it’s useless if all you can taste is heat. I say without heat it’s just stew.”

“It isn’t chili,” Berto answered. “It’s breakfast.”

* * *

It turned out to be a mildly spicy sausage with eggs and biscuits. Alex apparently made the biscuits from scratch, given the amount of flour he and the kitchen counter sported. Everyone helped themselves. Alex combined them into a sandwich. Berto ate each item separately, while Sam followed the Captain and Ryo’s example of chopping the biscuits into pieces and mashing everything together into a scramble.

Anna poked at her eggs. “Did you add anything to these?”

“They’re eggs. What would I add?”

“Like spices, or peppers or something.”

Alex furrowed his brow. “If you want an omelet, you gotta do it yourself, or show me how. I only know how to make eggs one way.”

“I don’t want an omelet, I just want some stuff in my eggs.”

“Isn’t eggs with stuff in it an omelet?” Berto asked the captain.

“Not necessarily," Captain Barisov explained. "It’s more how you prepare the eggs, but they do typically have something added.”

Anna huffed. “I don’t want to argue the definition, I just want something mixed in the eggs.”

“And you have sausage and biscuits right there, ya big baby,” Ryo snapped, stabbing her fork into a piece of biscuit hard enough it echoed.

Alex sighed and got up. The stove hadn’t cooled yet, so he chopped up a pepper, threw it in a pan with some oil for a few minutes. Then he carried the pan over and lifted the peppers onto Anna’s plate before retaking his seat. He went back to eating as if nothing happened.

Anna stared at her plate mutely. “Uh, thanks?”

Robin watched Sam’s eyes dart from Alex to Anna then to her own plate. She seemed to come to a decision. “Alex?”

Alex eyed her for a moment before responding. “Yeah?”

“Could you make gravy next time you make biscuits?”

He gave this some thought. “I’ll try if Shiro’s laid up for a while.”

He didn’t sound enthused at the idea, but Sam thanked him and went back to her meal. Silence resumed for perhaps a half-minute, until Ryo asked, “Who’s on watch tonight?”

“I’m up,” Alex responded. He glanced at the stove and countertops. “I might need a while to clean up first.”

“I believe it’s my turn at the helm,” Captain Barisov added.

“Actually Cap’n, I need to talk to you.” It wasn’t an order, but Ryo’s tone suggested she wasn’t likely to take no for an answer.

The captain chewed as he studied her face. “Very well. Robin, would you mind taking watch tonight? Alex can steer, you’d just be lookout and help each other stay awake.”

The remainder of the crew’s eyes flicked between helmswoman and captain. Anna seemed annoyed with Ryo, while Alex looked confused. The apprentices both seemed nervous. Robin gathered this was not a normal occurrence. She was wary, but Ryo’s body language - rigid, a spring under stress - suggested she was truly angry, and it wasn’t some sort of ruse. Unless she blamed Robin for how things went today. Because she held back, under Captain’s orders? Better to play along. It would be easy enough to listen in.

“Certainly, Captain.”

* * *

Robin brought a chair from the galley for her watch and set it in front of the main mast. It let her lean her head back against the wood without discomfort. From a distance, it might look as though she was stargazing, staring at thousands of points of light that dotted the dark canvas of the night sky.

Up close, it was apparent her eyes were closed. She wasn’t asleep, though, as she sprouted an eye and an ear in the Captain’s Quarters to observe his argument with Ryo. If that was what it was. Sacha sat on the edge of his desk, hands resting in his lap. Ryo, at the moment, paced the width of the room.

“I am to assume this is about this afternoon’s discussion of what to do with Monte Cristo and his men?”

“You’re damn right!” Ryo spun on her heel to face him. “What are you thinking, letting them live?”

“Ryo,” the captain replied in a low tone, “remember Samantha and Alberto are next door.”

In fact, according to the eye Robin had in their room, the apprentices had their ears pressed against the wall. They’d been joined by Anna.

“We are one small ship in a large ocean,” Sacha continued, “and will be out of their territory soon.”

“You think that guarantees anything? These families go to war all the time.” Ryo was trying to keep her voice low, but the anger carried, clear as a gunshot.

“Yes they do, as they have for generations. But when they go to war, they are focused on destroying each other. They won’t have time or resources to waste looking for us, if they even know where to look.”

“You’re too naïve, Cap’n. You and Alex both. You don’t understand the kind of people they are.”

“I know very well what they’re like.” The Captain stood, posture and tone becoming defensive.

“Right,” the helmswoman replied sarcastically, “because you’ve read about it. That’s how you know they’ve been warring for generations, right?”

He didn't respond. Ryo pressed on. “That’s not the same as living it. I’ve worked for these families and against them. Seen the aftermath of their battles, and been caught in their crossfires.”

The captain looked at Ryo with something like sorrow. “I know you have. That was part of why I didn’t want to kill them if we don’t have to. I don’t want unnecessary blood on any of our hands, including yours.”

The woman laughed, harsh and incredulous. “That’s what you’re worried about? My soul? I thought you were a teacher, not a preacher!”

Her laugh cut off abruptly and she glared at him with eyes like a dagger. “If they track us down, no one on the ship is safe. Including the kids. Cristo’s oldest brother is a monster. Whatever you've heard doesn't do him justice.”

“I know that, and there are measures in place if we can’t protect them.” Sacha looked weary, five o’clock shadow making it worse. “Perhaps it is silly for me to worry, but that isn’t the kind of pirate I wish to be. You knew that when you agreed to join me. With your skill, you could be working for any of the Five Families, or any larger pirate crew, and make far more.”

He spread his arms, gesturing to their surroundings, “Yet, here you are.”

Ryo folded her arms across her chest. “My blade is my own, and I got tired of people ordering me to kill whether I wanted to or not. That doesn’t mean I’m not still willing and able.”

“You’re right, just as you’re right there are things you understand I don’t,” Sacha responded forcefully. “But I do understand, regardless of how willing you may be, killing isn’t something you take lightly. And I don’t mean for people in general. I mean you, specifically, Ryo.”

The woman in question stiffened, but now it was Sacha's turn to press.

“It takes a toll on you. I’ve seen it, when it’s been necessary in the past. So have Anna and Shiro. And those were individuals, not a ship of dozens. It’s not a toll I’d inflict on you cavalierly, or anyone else. I don’t think I would be much of a captain if I did.”

Ryo let out a long exhale and ran a hand through her hair. It sprang back into a mass of slick spikes. “Cap’n, I appreciate that. Really. If they were just some scrub pirate crew we could run circles around, I’d agree. But it’s dangerous when dealing with a small part of something massive enough to crush us like a bug.”

The older man looked down, as if the well-worn rug held an answer. “I truly hope you’re wrong, Ryo. Do you trust I’m trying to protect the crew, and I’ll fight with all I have to do that, if necessary?”

“I know you are, I’m just not sure you’re trying to protect us from the right thing.”

They fell silent, and Robin knew they'd reached an impasse. Pointless to continue. They weren’t going to turn around and sink those lifeboats. Either it would be OK, or it wouldn’t.

Ryo broke first, and Robin’s concentration grew sharper at the topic. “Why you’d let the Devil’s Child join? Not exactly low profile.”

Robin noticed it wasn't framed as a question most of the crew held. Perhaps Sacha understood that without being told. or Ryo thought the captain would react badly and didn't want the others to get in trouble. Sacha frowned briefly. “I’d prefer you don’t call Robin that. To your question, her intelligence and abilities are beneficial to us. If she uses her powers judiciously, for information gathering and maintaining lines of communication, they’re less likely to attract attention.”

That more or less matched what he told Robin. Sacha paused, weighing his next sentence. “Also, I don’t think she had anywhere else to go at the moment.”

Ryo chuckled. “Should have known it wouldn’t be about adding a powerful weapon to the crew. You can’t resist picking up strays.”

Her grin faded. “Even if she isn’t guilty of what the Marines claim, she’s not innocent. The crews she’s on don’t last long.”

Robin didn't enjoy hearing that, but the helmswoman phrased it more nicely than most. Captain Barisov selected a pipe from the rack, rotating it in his hands. “It’s my nature, I suppose, to try and offer a place to those looking. Others did the same for me, once. And I don’t think of her as a weapon any more than I do you, Alex, or Anna. As for her past crews, I’m willing to bet we’re different enough to beat the odds.”

To Robin's surprise, Ryo seemed satisfied with this answer. She clapped Sacha on the shoulder. “I know Cap’n. That’s why I joined you.”

With that, she left for her own quarters and caught Anna trying to slip out of the apprentices’ quarters. Robin laughed to herself at the unimpressed glare the helmswoman fixed on Anna. In the study, Captain Barisov settled in his favorite chair, but didn't pick up a book. He looked troubled, and stayed that way for some time.

* * *

Ryo's conversation with Captain ended hours ago. The crew slept soundly in their quarters. Robin kept her eyes and ears on the sea, alert for any unusual shape or sound. A distant sail being ruffled by the wind, or some large body breaking the surface of the sea. So far, things had been quiet.

“May I ask you a question?”

Alex was watching her from the helm. It was the first word either had spoken since they’d come on deck. “You certainly may, though I may choose not to answer.”

“OK. What do you know about Shichibukai?”

Robin blinked in surprise. She expected a personal question. “What do you mean? Do I know any of them personally?”

Alex shook his head. “Just in general. The whole idea of them, how it started and why. I mean, they’re still pirates, right? But the World Government lets them pretty much do what they want? They don’t have bounties?”

“That’s correct, but they are requested to attend meetings of the Government and high-ranking Marines, and sometimes to assist with problems.”

Alex pursed his lips. “So, they’re more like really well-regarded bounty hunters?”

“Fufufufu. Not exactly. More a powerful group of mercenaries. Or perhaps several groups, as there’s nothing to stop them attacking each other.” She rose from her chair to stand near the helm. That way they wouldn't have to raise their voices. Less chance of the sound carrying across the waves. “Do you have dreams of becoming one?”

“Nooooooo,” he drew the word out emphatically while shaking his head side-to-side. “That’s not my style at all. Rather the Marines and World Government never have any idea who am I am.”

“Then why?” Robin was curious about the change in Alex. This might be the most words she’d heard him say so far. Certainly the most animated.

He shrugged. “I dunno. I read about the whole thing somewhere, started thinking how weird it is, got curious. Captain didn’t have any books, so I figured I’d ask you, since you’re pretty smart.”

“Thank you for the compliment, but how do you know I’m smart?”

“You seem pretty observant, kept a cool head during the fight. You read that entire book already. I’m a pretty fast reader, but that would have taken me a week. You weren’t going back to reread, so I’m guessing you understood everything the first go.”

“Perhaps I’m just skimming,” Robin said mysteriously, impressed he’d noticed. Even if the things he described didn’t necessarily indicate intelligence. She supposed being a fast reader might increase the odds she read something that pertained to his question.

“You wouldn’t skim a book you were going to attack me to get,” Alex responded without looking her way. “If it’s that important, you’d get everything you could from it.”

Robin didn’t respond, not sure if she should acknowledge she planned to attack him. She wouldn’t have hurt him. Not more than necessary, at least. Instead, she leaned against the railing overlooking the lower deck. Alex glanced at her once, to see if she was going to say something. Once she didn’t, he went back to maintaining their heading.

Robin did speak eventually. “May I ask you a question?”

“You certainly may, though I may choose not to answer.” He gave her a lopsided grin, higher on the left side of his mouth.

“How did you know I was about to attack? I’m assuming the same way you were aware of that ship today, but it could hardly have been in sight, and I was hidden in the shadows.”

“I sensed your threat.”

“You mean an instinct honed through battles.”

“Uh-unh. Ryo and Shiro might have – they’ve been on the sea a lot longer than me – but it’s not that. I wasn’t being really alert or anything. I just have this,” he hesitated, looking for a word, “thing. When someone’s about to attack, I get this sensation inside my head. Like an itch, or when you fall asleep on your arm and it starts to wake up?”

She nodded to show she understood. He continued, “So, like that, but it’s on my brain. I can figure out what direction the threat is coming from, because the feeling will be stronger that way. That’s how I knew where you were hiding.”

“That’s a very interesting Devil Fruit,” Robin said casually. She knew it wasn't, but wanted to see what answer he’d give.

“It’s not. You’ve seen me jump in the ocean, right? You’re up when I exercise.”

He didn’t elaborate, and Robin wasn’t certain it was wise to pry further at the moment. They didn't know each other that well. Silence descended as they watched the outline of a cloud drift in front of the moon. The wind was steady and cool at Endeavor’s back, pushing the ship forward gently.

“Do you even sleep at all?” Robin’s head shot up from where it had begun to droop. She immediately checked his eyes, trying to gauge any sign of calculation of malice. She saw surprise, then amusement. “Guess that answers that. Might as well go to bed if you’re going to snooze.”

“I’m quite alright,” Robin answered hastily, embarrassed she’d let her guard down, and wondering how long it happened.

“OK. How long do you normally go without sleeping? Ryo doesn't think you’ve slept at all the last two nights.”

“I believe it’s my turn.” He didn’t object to her dodging his question, or didn't notice. “Why would someone wishing to remain unknown by the authorities join a pirate crew?”

“Well, we’re a pretty quiet crew, most of the time. It’s exciting, I learn a lot of new things, and it’s good training.”

“Training?”

“I want to be a really good thief. Great, if I can. People will know my name, but they won’t know who I am or what I look like, because I won’t get caught. They’ll know I’m the one who pulled the job because obviously no one other than “The (BLANK)” could have.”

“You haven’t come up with a nom de guerre, I take it.”

“There was a famous thief called the Raven, but I don’t want to steal someone’s name. I guess I could be the Spider, but it’s a little obvious.” He rubbed his chin. “Maybe I should mix a color in there? The Violet Spider!”

He looked to her for a reaction. She shook her head solemnly, and he slumped comically over the wheel, crestfallen. “Yeah, you’re right.”

She wondered if he was always this energetic at night. “Fufufufu. I’m certain you’ll come up with something you like.”

He stood up straight and resumed a firm hold on the wheel. “Yeah. I guess the important thing is to become a great honorable thief.”

Robin raised an eyebrow. “I wasn’t aware honor was a critical part of being a thief.” it had certainly never been a concern of hers when she was stealing food or clothing.

“Sure it is. Like the saying, honor among thieves.”

“I believe it is, ‘No honor among thieves.’”

“Huh. Are you sure?” When she nodded, he responded, “Well, I still want to be honorable about it. A great thief wouldn’t follow the rules, anyway.”

Robin was about to ask how that would be accomplished, but he checked a pocket watch. “You mind steering for a while?”

“I don’t mind,” Robin said slowly, taking his place. “Though I am curious as to why.”

“I gotta see if Shiro has a recipe for gravy somewhere, and at least start trying to figure out what I have to do,” he mentioned in an offhand manner as he hopped over the railing.

Chapter Text

Day 7

“We should be reaching Hirsch Island later this morning,” Captain Barisov announced at breakfast.

Alex seemed to have exhausted all the dishes he felt comfortable cooking, as they were back to eggs, sausage, and biscuits. One notable addition was a steaming pot of gravy. He did his best to hide his nerves as he set it out, but Robin knew he'd been practicing making small quantities since she kept an eye on what, exactly, he was making. Just in case.

Max (he and Shiro were up and moving the last two days, albeit gingerly) and Anna teased Alex at first, but a sharp glare from Sam got them both to settle down and eat. Robin was no gourmet, circumstances rarely allowed her to be picky about food, but she thought Alex's efforts turned out fairly well.

“About time,” Anna grumbled blearily. “Feels like this one-week voyage took three weeks.”

“What, not enough action for you?” Ryo teased.

“She’s probably just mad she didn’t get to drink as much,” Max drawled.

“Yeah, because you and Shiro are such wusses you couldn’t get out of bed, so we’ve been shorthanded the last few days,” the shipwright retorted, jabbing an elbow into Max’s side.

“Ow,” he mock-whined, “I’m injured.”

Anna placed her hand on his shoulder, and Robin could see the shipwright wince as she drew the pain in.

Max looked surprised, maybe a little ashamed. “You didn’t haveta, Anna, I was just-“

“It’s fine,” she replied in a clipped tone, before smirking at him. “I should have remembered you boys don’t have any tolerance for pain.”

“There’s the killshot.” Ryo high-fived Anna.

“Yes, well,” Captain Barisov cleared his throat. “I wanted to go over a few things before we landed. I’ll ask to speak to the local leaders and present them with the mask.”

“Do you think we’ll get a reward?” Berto asked.

“Possibly. It may be a celebratory feast, rather than anything monetary. But the Hirschites are supposed to have some decent culinary skills. There is,” he continued, “the slim possibility they don’t take the gift at face value, and attack me. I don’t think it likely, but best to be prepared.”

“You want me to come with you?” Ryo seemed at ease with her captain as far as Robin could tell. This apparently wasn’t the first time the helmswoman was forced to accept orders she didn’t agree with. The fact Captain Barisov was willing to hear her out likely helped. Robin noticed him wearing a thoughtful look since that argument, but she didn't know if it was over Ryo's concerns, or something else entirely.

Captain Barisov shook his head. “The less force we project, the better. I’ll go alone; however, Robin could you keep an ear with me? If the worst-case does take place, all of you will be alerted and able to get the Endeavor ready to sail, quickly.”

“And where does that leave you?” Those were Shiro's first words all morning. Robin suspected he had several in store for Alex, given the look on his face at the state of the kitchen. While the gravy turned out well, it hadn’t been made efficiently or neatly.

“With Robin being aware of the situation, she can alert Alex,” the captain explained. “He’ll rush in, grab me, and we’ll be gone.”

Sacha said it casually. He seemed unruffled, and Robin wondered if that proved Ryo was correct. That he underestimated the dangers. But he was placing himself at risk instead of any of them, so she elected not to press him on it. Instead, she asked, “If things go well?”

“Then we have a pleasant visit. They have some interesting local produce, and there are some older settlements on the far side of the island I’d be curious to see. I should mention, the Hirschites are opposed to alcohol, so there won’t be any available.”

Max, Ryo, and Anna were horrified. “You bring us to some sort of old folks’ home island, Cap?” the vice-captain exclaimed.

“Well,” Sacha tried to placate them, “there should be plenty of opportunities to indulge in gambling, if you want. They are quite fond of games of chance as I understand it. They just feel drinking leads to poor play, hurt feelings, and eventually violence.”

“Better than nothing,” Max grumbled.

“Come on Maxey-poo, how can you be any worse of a card player sober than you are drunk?’ Ryo teased.

“What happens if you do drink on the island?” Anna was apparently not much of a gambler, her mood not improved.

“I believe they pour all of your drink down your throat at once, then add a match,” Robin answered with a deadpan expression. “Internal immolation is a horrible way to die.”

“Robin, I’m fairly certain immolation is reserved for trying to sell alcohol on the island," the captain corrected. "Even then, possibly only if you sell to minors. Besides, Anna, weren’t you interested in their techniques for carving the mask?”

“Yeah. Yeah, you’re right. That’ll be fun to see.”

* * *

As it turned out, the difficulty came in even getting off the ship. As they approached the small harbor, they found it blockaded by what was likely every ship on the island. Ranging from a two-masted sloop, though several small, single-masted fishing boats, down to a handful of rowboats and canoes. Other than the sloop, none sported more than one cannon, and Robin believed the fishing boats would topple under the recoil, to say nothing of the rowboats, which might simply disintegrate. But if they concentrated their fire (and scored some lucky hits) it could be a problem.

“Flag up and guns out, Cap?” Max asked.

Captain Barisov raised one hand in a halting gesture and strode to the railing, calling to the nearest of the fishing vessels. “May I ask what the problem is?”

One person on the ship stepped closer and called back, “Visiting ships must submit to their ships being searched and any weapons confiscated.”

Robin saw Ryo and Max’s hands tighten on their respective weapons. The captain, however, only seemed curious. “I wasn’t aware of such a policy. Is it new?”

“A group of armed men posed as a simple shipping vessel. Once ashore, they attacked and killed many of our friends, all so they could take a single object.”

“I’m sorry to hear that. Would the object in question happen to be a ceremonial mask? This mask, in fact?” Sacha held it up next to his face with a pleased grin. The eyes of everyone on the encircling vessels bulged and their jaws dropped. One sailor must have had quite the jaw, as their boat sprang a leak. A lot of shouting and murmuring commenced.

After order was restored, and leaks plugged, the man asked, “And how do you have it?”

“It would be easier to explain face-to-face, where we aren’t shouting across the water. Could we be permitted to dock?”

This touched off a hurried discussion. “Very well, but only you may disembark. You will bring the mask and come unarmed, while your crew remains on the ship.”

Captain Barisov acted as if this was perfectly normal. “That sounds fine. I promise my crew will not leave our ship, so long as I am not harmed, and no hostile moves are made against them or our ship.”

“Agreed.” The vessels began to maneuver so that there was a clear path to the dock between them, and Endeavor sailed through.

Robin found the situation unnerving. Being surrounded by hostile people was quite familiar, but that didn’t mean she enjoyed it. Captain Barisov, in contrast, seemed almost jovial. Like this was a fun experience. Before descending the gangplank, where at least two dozen armed people waited, he turned to the crew. With his back to the locals, his expression became serious. “Just as we discussed. Make no aggressive actions unless they do so first. If they attempt to board, defend yourselves as necessary and drive them back.”

Just as quickly, the smile returned and he marched down the gangplank, greeting the assembled crowd as though they were old friends.

* * *

Once Captain Barisov met with the heads of government – Hirsch Island was run by a council of 5 respected citizens, one from each town – and present the mask, things went smoothly. While the council was initially suspicious, it stemmed mostly from fears the aristocrat who ordered the mask stolen might come back for it. Sacha’s explanation that it would appear as though it were taken during a routine robbery assuaged those fears, and they welcomed the crew.

Robin had to admit the captain was an effective speaker. Polite, calm, but not cold. He was open about his interest in the history of the island, and this enthusiasm seemed to help convince the council of his sincerity.

“So, I think we can spare a day or two to enjoy ourselves,” he reported on his return (Robin kept the crew abreast of his meeting with the council, so he didn’t bother to recap it). “What is everyone planning to do?”

“Gambling,” Ryo and Max uttered simultaneously.

“Can I come?” Sam asked eagerly.

“I don’t know, you got any money?” Max replied.

“You bet!” Sam held up a fistful of Beri proudly. Max plucked it from her hand and counted, humming to himself.

“Not a bad stack, maybe I should take it with me.”

“What?!” The girl was outraged. “It’s my share of our takes! You can’t have it!”

“You’ll just lose it.”

Ryo pulled it from Max’s grasp in a single swift motion. “How’s that any different from what you’ll do with it?” She handed the money back to Sam. “Don’t flash that around, and no cheating. Let’s see what you can do playing fair.”

The girl’s eyes lit up as she eagerly stuffed the money back in her pocket.

“Did you find out where their woodworkers are, Skip?” Anna asked.

“They have a small circle of buildings dedicated to the art a short distance from town. I’ll pass by on my way to examine some of the older settlements on the other side of the island, if you wish to accompany me.”

“I’m going to see what ingredients their markets might have, then see if they have any paints,” Shiro stated simply.

“I could use some ink and paper, can I come too?” Berto asked, to which the cook agreed.

“Robin?”

“I’ll accompany Misters Yamada and Mondesi, if they don’t mind. I could use some writing supplies as well.” Robin visited Hirsch Island three years ago, she was well-familiar with the old towns Captain wished to inspect. She didn’t, however, see any reason to deprive him of the chance to see them himself, since his interests were different from hers.

“I’ll stay on board.” Alex was already walking to the interior of the ship.

“Would you like us to bring you anything?” When the thief shook his head, the captain said, “Then we’ll meet back around sunset. Happy hunting!”

* * *

“Would you like some help carrying the bags, Mister Yamada?” Shiro was clearly still recovering, careful in his movements as he inspected what the market had to offer.

“That’s not necessary.” The cook hadn’t shown any interest in conversation with Robin or Berto, focused on asking questions about the wares on sale.

“They have kokobo!” Berto pointed at an orange and red fruit, covered with a bumpy outer rind.

“Are those a favorite of yours, Alberto?” He’d been extremely flustered when she referred to him by his family name, and insisted she not do so.

“Yeah, my mom would cut them into small pieces and bake them in these little cakes around the solstice! They were my favorite!”

“That’s nice, do you know how to make them?” As they talked, Robin kept an eye on their other crewmate, noting what he bought, looking for anything that might be poisonous, or any gestures suggesting he was pointing her out to accomplices. She also watched the townspeople, but they seemed friendly enough, matching her experience from three years ago. She thought word of Captain's returning the mask must have gotten around, as a few people offered Shiro discounts on items. Either that or their makeshift blockade had discouraged trading vessels and depressed the local economy.

“I remembered part of it, but Shiro already knew a recipe.” Berto snuck a glance at Shiro and, seeing him occupied, leaned forward. He gestured for her to do the same, so Robin knelt down. “He uses too much nutmeg.”

“Perhaps you should mention that.”

Berto recoiled like he’d been slapped. “I couldn’t! It would be terribly rude when he’s being so nice!”

“But if he’s making them for you, he certainly would want to do the best he can.” Not that Robin had much experience with things like that, but it seemed true from what she observed of others.

Berto looked unconvinced. “Adults don’t appreciate it if you tell them they aren’t doing things right.”

“Should we get some?” Shiro was a few feet away, but with his height, loomed over them. Berto’s head shot up and down like an invisible hand was bouncing it, so the cook purchased a bag of the fruit.

The trio left the market and walked around a corner. Robin asked about shops with writing and art supplies as they left the docks, so she led the way. As it turned out, the shop that was recommended was one she visited last time. She'd been between crews then, arriving on a merchant vessel to see if the oldest towns held any clues to Poneglyphs. They hadn't, but her time on Hirsch was pleasant enough. No one hunted her, she hadn't been forced to harm anyone.

Things seemed peaceful, so Robin indulged her curiosity. “Mister Yamada, I noticed the painting you were working on during our voyage here. Is it a place you grew up, or perhaps where you learned to paint?”

Shiro glanced at her, expression unreadable. “It’s a place I lived for some time before I joined Captain Barisov, but it was not my birthplace. Nor is it where I learned to paint.”

“You must have really liked living there.” Berto looked up at the artist-cook in open curiosity.

“It was a beautiful island, sometimes. I’m glad to be away from it.”

Shiro had an excellent poker face, or else was almost devoid of emotions. Robin couldn’t tell which, but she wondered what work he’d been involved in on that island. She recalled what Ryo said about Captain’s tendency to ‘collect strays.’ Had Shiro been a slave, or a convict? Robin could see Captain, idealist he appeared to be, deciding to rescue an unjustly imprisoned man in the same way she was offered a place on his crew. Although not knowing what order people joined, it was hard to decide whether this crew could manage that. She didn’t see any scars or tattoos, but Shiro wore long sleeved shirts and pants almost all the time.

Perhaps a farmer? A lifetime of manual labor would explain his musculature, but probably not his skill swinging that war club. “Were you the first to join the crew?”

Shiro shook his head. “Anna was first. I was third.” They arrived at the store and Shiro walked inside without another word.

* * *

Robin, Shiro, and Berto returned to the ship. Robin surreptitiously checked with her powers, confirming Alex was still alone. He was sitting in the sun on the deck, scribbling and erasing something furiously in a small red notebook. He quickly stashed the notebook in his back pocket as they stepped on-board. “You’re the first back. No surprise there. The gamblers won’t be back until they’re broke, or if they start something.”

“How likely is it they'll cause trouble?” Robin asked.

“They won’t grow violent if they lose.” Shiro headed for the kitchen, now carrying Berto’s bag of kokobos. “Captain would disapprove.”

Alex nodded. “Max gets depressed, but Ryo just shrugs it off. Unless someone cheats them, then all bets are off. ‘Gamblers may lose money with a smile, but none will tolerate losing pride.’”

“I’m not familiar with that saying,” Robin said.

“Do you think it’s any good? Like, it could catch on?”

She raised an eyebrow in confusion. “I’m not sure about that. It’s possible.”

Alex seemed satisfied with that answer.

* * *

Anna returned an hour before sunset. She marched into the kitchen, a package under one arm, where Robin was quietly reading while Shiro worked on dinner.

“Shiro! Whiskey me, my good cook!” Shiro didn’t even look up from chopping vegetables and dumping them into a boiling pot, simply pointed to a bottle and small glass he’d set out on the table a half-hour ago. Anna-Maria’s eyes lit up as she settled across from Robin. She immediately poured herself a hefty drink, which she downed in one shot. “Woooooo,” it was almost a whistle.

“Those woodworkers are pretty cool,” she said in the cook’s direction as she poured another. She opened the package, an intricately carved case with a fine set of woodworking tools. “They just gave this to me! As a thank you!”

“Pace yourself until you eat something,” Shiro responded, back still to the two women.

“Yeah, yeah,” Anna dismissed airily, but only took a sip this time. “Oh, Shiro, I learned something neat about the paint they use here! What makes it last so long they hadn’t repainted that mask in centuries!”

Shiro gave no sign he was paying attention, but Anna continued her tale. “There’s a tree up in the taller mountains, and it has this resin. If they heat it up and mix it with their paint before they apply it, it acts like a super-strong lacquer! They let me have some, if you want to try it!”

The chef finished what he was doing, finally facing Anna. “I don’t believe it would suit my style. I prefer watercolors.”

Anna's face fell. He amended, “It may be useful if we need it for a job, so I probably should practice with it.”

Robin looked up from her book. “What do you mean?”

“Sometimes, we need an illusion to buy more time.” Anna's grin was back. “You’ll probably get a chance to see before too long.”

* * *

The three gamblers arrived at sunset, the others coming on deck to meet them, as they made no attempt to disguise their arrival. Max didn’t at any rate, singing loudly and happily as he hopped onto the deck with flourish.

Anna viewed him skeptically. “Don’t tell me you actually won?”

Max held out a wad of money double what he left with. Anna walked closer, reaching out to poke the money like it might be an illusion. It was not. “Holy manatee! Wait, did you steal this money? Ryo, did he steal from someone?”

Ryo stood beside Sam, one hand on the young girl’s shoulder. “No, he really won. Every hand seemed to work out in his favor.”

Berto rushed up to Sam. “How did it go?”

His friend’s eyes remained locked on the deck, but she shook her head rapidly, lips pressed into a thin line.

“The cards weren’t on her side today,” Ryo answered.

“Sorry Berto," Sam whispered, "I lost all the money.”

Berto’s eyes widened, but he squeaked out, “Oh.” Seeing her distraught face, he tried to console her. “It’s OK, it was your first time. You’ll do better, I’m sure!”

“Hey squirt," Ryo said sharply, "was some of that money Berto’s?”

Sam nodded, still unable to meet anyone’s eyes. “Then you’re gonna have to give up your portion of the take from the stuff we took from the Montes and that guy on Cano to pay him back.”

“Ryo, that’s not, she doesn’t have to-“ Berto started to protest, but the helmswoman wasn’t having it.

“She’s gotta pay her debts, or else she shouldn’t play. Just because you’re nice about it doesn’t mean everyone else will be. The next person might take her finger as payment.” Robin noticed none of the others disputed what Ryo said. Nor should they. There were many people in this world you absolutely did not want to owe a debt.

Sam looked at her fellow apprentice solemnly. “I’ll get you the money as soon as I can, don’t worry.”

Berto gave his friend a hug, whispering something reassuring.

* * *

Three hours after nightfall, Captain Barisov hadn’t returned. Most of the crew sat scattered about the deck. Anna drank and experimented with her new carving tools, Ryo practiced sword katas. Sam mirrored her with a wooden sword. Berto was nearby, throwing daggers at a target. Max smoked a cigarette and stared at the night sky with a smirk. Every so often he’d bring out the money he won and run his hands over it, the smirk growing a little wider. Shiro retired for the night, wanting to rest up after a long afternoon on his feet. He asked them to let the captain know there was food being kept warm in the oven when he arrived. Robin was reading on the upper deck where she could keep an eye on everyone.

Alex seemed unable to keep still, pacing the railing, leaping to the mast and walking from the deck to the crow’s nest, pausing at the peak to stare into the distance, as if he could see Captain from there. Perhaps he could, Robin mused, still not certain the extent of his abilities.

“Alex, would you settle somewhere?” Max said, exasperated. “Cap’s a big boy, he’ll be fine.”

Alex seemed to consider saying something back, but continued staring back out into the town. “I’m gonna go look for him.”

“No, you’re not,” the vice-captain insisted. “Cap has a Transponder Snail. If he needs us, he’ll call.”

“He’s right,” Anna added without looking up from the block of wood she was lightly scoring. “And if Skip does call while you’re who knows where, we won’t be able to find you to tell you where to go.”

“Robin could communicate with me somehow, right?” He looked her way, and Robin nodded. Best to present herself as being helpful. Before the conversation could go further, heavy treads sounded on the gangplank.

“My apologies, everyone! I got so interested examining the villages, I lost all track of time!”

“No troubles though, right Cap?” Max asked, giving Alex an “I told you so” look.

“No no, no troubles. Other than my not being able to walk as swiftly as I used to. Were you concerned?”

“Alex's been climbing the walls,” Ryo said without breaking from the graceful turns of her blade. There was no need to add ‘literally’ to that sentence.

“Oh?” The older man turned to face the thief, who ducked his head.

“You’re late. You didn’t take any sort of weapon with you,” Alex mumbled.

“That’s true, but I don’t believe there are any bandits or megafauna here. You didn’t sense danger, did you?”

“No, not anywhere near me,” Alex admitted.

“It’s good of you to worry, but no need to ruin your night,” Sacha looked at the sky. “There are still hours of moonlight for a run.”

The thief shrugged in defeat and launched himself off the deck towards the nearest building. From there he was a blur ricocheting across rooftops. None of the others found this odd, and Robin’s curiosity got the best of her. “What is he doing Captain? Scouting a potential target?”

“No, just a little exercise. We won’t be stealing anything here. After we were able to convince them of our good intentions, it would be rather rude.”

“Are we gonna stick around for another day like you mentioned, Cap’n?” Ryo stopped leading Sam through various motions and stances, and encouraged her and Berto to attack her as a team.

“Ryo and I didn’t see much of a market for the stuff we swiped on our last job,” Max added.

“I can’t believe you’re willing to leave so soon, Max. You finally found a place where you win!” Anna teased.

“I’m not so worried about that; I just want us close to the edge of the Monte’s territory. The sooner the better,” Ryo stated flatly as she sidestepped an overhead swing from Sam, then easily deflected a dagger, before leaping nimbly over Sam’s attempt at a quick backswing.

“Probably wise,” Captain agreed. “We discussed Tamerlane Island. We can head that way.”

“We’d need to resupply at least a few things before we could get there.” Anna had abandoned carving to cheer on the apprentices.

“I believe Auldale would not be too far out of the way,” Robin offered. The island's reputation suggested the Montes wouldn't try anything there, even if they did happen to catch up.

Max snapped his fingers and pointed eagerly. “She’s got a good idea there, Cap. Auldale’s supposed to have a lot of fences who’d buy the mid-tier stuff, the silverware and the jewels.”

“We should ask Shiro in the morning, he knows that region.” Ryo moved so Sam was between her and Berto. He had to stop himself from throwing his next dagger, while Sam gasped and dove for the deck. Before the children could recover, Ryo casually tripped Berto and declared the spar over.

“There is a heavy local militia presence, I believe, but if we keep a low profile, it’s doubtful they will trouble us.” The stories Robin heard were the militia was brutal and heavy-handed, but not terribly bright.

“Probably bribe ‘em pretty easy if it comes to that,” Max replied confidently.

Captain Barisov rubbed his chin, staring at the sky. "Auldale, hmmm? I'll need to check to be sure, but there might even be a potential target for us there. We'll set sail tomorrow!"

Chapter Text

Days 8 – 18

Auldale was at least a 10-day journey from Hirsch, so they set out early the next morning. The skies were overcast, only a faint breeze. Spring was still weeks away, but the air was already sticky. A few of the locals waved farewell as they raised anchor, but otherwise, the departure went unremarked.

Captain Barisov consulted Shiro on their destination as he prepared breakfast. The cook explained seas in that area could be treacherous this time of year, as dense fog was common. There were also many tales of monsters, and sunken vessels rising again, dead crews still manning their posts.

“More of them are true than you might suspect,” he said ominously.

As for the island itself, Auldale did not have a regular Marine presence, claiming not to need one. The militia, known as the City Watch, was a way to project strength to prove this point. The Watch opted for large men who could look and act intimidating. In practice, many were corrupt and easily bribed, and that was if they weren’t placed there by a pirate crew or syndicate to make sure illicit deals went unnoticed. Auldale was not exactly a lawless zone, but it wasn't in the territory of any of the Five Families’, or any pirate crew. Everyone could do business there, and they did.

The only thing making the town livable for honest people was a tacit understanding of restraint. Too much crime would make the rulers look bad, making it harder to minimize Marine interference. Not that Marines couldn’t be bribed (or experience unfortunate accidents), but there was always the chance an honest, dedicated Marine (the true unicorn) would be sent. That would ruin everyone’s fun, so uneasy truces were maintained.

“Essentially, no fighting on holy ground,” the captain summarized.

“Not quite,” Shiro corrected. “But quarrels are to be settled quietly, involving as few people as possible, to prevent an outbreak of widespread battles between groups.”

The amount of detail the cook provided impressed Robin. Like her, Ryo and Max had passing familiarity with the island, enough to know some features, but Shiro went far beyond that. Warning Alex of sections of the city to avoid if he went rooftop running. Speaking of alleys with secret passages they could use if they needed an escape. Robin would keep an eye out for the landscape he’d been painting.

Shiro’s briefing complete, the crew broke into their own interests. The captain and Alex retreated to the study to read. Robin opted to do her reading out on the deck. The wind rose through the morning, clearing away the haze until it was quite pleasant outside, so long as you wore a jacket. Her attention ended up being drawn from her book by Max and the apprentices, stationed on the front deck with several vials of fluids and various tools.

“OK, we’re talking acids today,” Max began. “Different acids work differently, so you have to know what you need. What do you two want to know?”

Sam waved her hand eagerly and nearly shouted, “Do you have an acid that can melt someone’s entire head?!”

“Jeez, Sam, we’re talkin’ about acid for melting small locks or wire, not killing a guy to send a message to his friends,” Max answered, exasperated. “But if you’re talking one that does that really fast, no. I might be able to concentrate something that could do it in a couple hours.”

That answer seemed to satisfy the girl.

“What if you need to have the acid burn through something while you’re someplace else?” Berto kept a series of notebooks laid out in front of him, each in a different color Robin suspected was some sort of system.

“Good question,” Max pointed at Berto for emphasis. “There are different options. My preference is to use a container the acid can eat through gradually. As long as you know the material you’re working with, and the right concentration, you can time that out pretty good. Watch.”

Max picked up a vial and a small bowl he fashioned from aluminum foil. He walked to the railing, and holding the bowl around the side carefully, added a bit of the liquid. After a few seconds of hissing, it ate through the bottom. He let the aluminum flutter to the sea and walked back to his pupils.

“That wasn’t very long, but it wasn’t immediate, either, right? Get something tougher, or a weaker acid, set it above a wire or lock you need destroyed, viola! There’s also an option to get more creative, but that involves moving parts and you need more room.” He picked up an egg timer and some wire to demonstrate this, his students fully engrossed in the lesson.

Amused, and making a note to watch out for acids when she was around Max, Robin went back to her book, only to be startled out of it when the shipwright stormed over to the gathering.

“What did I tell you about screwing around with acids on the ship, Max?!”

“Um. . .” He stammered as the children quietly scooted out of the line of fire.

“You’re spilling it! Look, it’s eating at the deck!”

* * *

“Everyone on the crew teaches?”

“Yep." The shipwright had a small workspace in one section of the hold, the other half of which appeared to be Max's area, and it was there Anna retreated to after fixing the damage to the deck. Curious as always, Robin followed her. Anna leaned back comfortably in her chair, the heel of one heavy boot balanced on the edge of the workbench, carving some sort of figure, while Robin stood out of reach against a wall.

“I teach some crafting, architecture, ship repair. A few basic engineering principles. Recognizing the best type of wood for a given project, how to find structural weak points.”

“I assume that last topic isn’t to prepare them for a career in construction.”

The shipwright gave her a look of pure innocence. “They can use it that way if they want. It just so happens it could also be applied to breaking into things.”

Robin laughed. “Purely a coincidence, I’m sure.”

“Well, we’re a crew of pirates and thieves. Stands to reason most of our experience is using our skills to be crooks, doesn’t it?”

“I’m surprised Captain is so accepting of indoctrinating them into a life of crime.”

Abruptly, the two raised legs of the chair slammed on the floor. Anna leaned forward on the edge of the seat and Robin forced herself to remain calm as the other woman locked eyes with her.

“Ryo thinks Captain is a naïve idealist, and maybe you think so, too. You’re wrong. He knows those kids will probably stay in this line of work, so he’d just as soon they know what they need to avoid dying horribly. He’d be fine with it if they decided to get real jobs when they get older. That’s why we try to teach them stuff that can work either way. Clear?”

“Of course,” Robin tried to placate the shipwright while also checking to make certain no one was coming to investigate. “I apologize. I’m not trying to scorn him for having hopes or being practical. Without the latter, I would worry about this crew's safety. Without the former, I doubt he would have allowed me to join you.”

Anna-Maria sat back, less hostile, but still not in good cheer. “He’s not the type to turn someone away just because nobody else wants them.”

The Maldonados were a well-regarded line of shipwrights in the West Blue. Many other firms tried to recruit members of the family to their ranks. All were turned down. New members might be added via marriage or hired, but none of the family left for other pastures, no matter how lucrative the offer. Yet here was Anna, on a pirate crew.

Robin resisted the urge to ask. The shipwright’s glum expression said this was a sore subject, and Robin already angered her once in the last five minutes. Better to wait for another time. Also, it sounded like she needed to devise a curriculum of her own.

* * *

“Please, come in and take a seat at the table.”

Berto and Sam entered the study cautiously. They were still a few days from Auldale, and it was Robin’s first time as instructor. For what she had planned the study was the best place anyway, but she was glad it was a grey, drizzly day. Less temptation to distract her pupils.

The two apprentices scooted their chairs close to each other. Berto fidgeted, while Sam sat unusually still. That was understandable, since Robin hadn’t explained what she’d be teaching them. At least, she hoped that was why they were nervous, and not because they were still frightened of her.

Truth be told, Robin was nervous, too. She’d never actually tried teaching others. People occasionally wanted to use her knowledge and expertise, but weren’t interested in being taught. She wasn’t sure how this would go. But her pupils were waiting patiently, if uncertainly, so she took a deep breath to settle herself. “Good morning. I thought that I would work on teaching you about codes and ciphers.”

Both pairs of eyes lit up. Encouraged, Robin forged ahead. “You mentioned you work at gathering information for the crew. We can also discuss techniques for that, but it’s just as important to be able to deliver information to your comrades without other people knowing what you’re doing. Do either of you have any experience with making codes?”

Berto shook his head, but Sam waved her hand. “My little-little sister and I used to make up codes to pass messages so our brother and his friends couldn’t read ‘em!”

Robin smiled. A good place to start. “What kinds of codes did you use?”

The redhead thought about it. “We tried that one where you flip the first letter to the end, put it in front of “oi”? But they figured it out real quick.”

“Sea King Latin. That is fairly well-known, which is a risk with codes. Those that are easy to use can be easy to break. What did you try next?”

“Using numbers to represent letters, but they figured that one out, too. The one that really worked was we just swapped one word in for other words. Maddy and I knew which words we were usin’, but they didn’t.”

Robin nodded, pleased. “And that’s an excellent example of a key point. That only the people you want to be able to read the messages know what the key is, so only they can decipher it.”

Sam beamed, while Berto’s brow furrowed. He asked Sam, “Wasn’t it hard to keep track of what means what?”

“Sometimes we got things confused, but we’d been making up words a long time, so it didn’t happen too much. We used simple messages, too.”

“Another excellent point,” Robin added. “Those who use codes will sometimes keep a codebook that contains the key. That allows for more complex messages, and less chance of translation errors.”

“But someone can steal that, right? My brother figured out our number code when he stole Maddy's diary.”

“Yes. I find it helps if the key is something no one will look at twice.” Robin picked a book up off a desk. “I do well with old languages. Most people aren’t likely to know them, and aren’t likely to suspect an archaic dictionary if they’re looking for a code key. They’re looking for a book locked away filled with sequences of numbers or other ciphers. I’m also going to work on teaching you the basics of a few languages. Enough you can use it to send messages if you need to.”

“You’ll have to teach the rest of the crew too, though,” Sam pointed out. “Else they won’t be able to read the messages.”

“That’s true, but for now, let’s focus on getting the two of you started. Then you can help me teach them.” Robin noted the children's excitement at the prospect of getting to teach adults something.

'This might actually be fun.’

* * *

“You’re sure you know the way through, Shiro?” Ryo asked.

“Yes, this channel is the best chance to reach the docks.”

“Best chance to reach the docks doesn’t inspire confidence, Shiro buddy,” Max called from the crow’s nest. He was a barely discernible blob in the dense fog. “I can’t see a damn thing! How about you, Ryo?”

The helmswoman narrowed her left eye. “I can see a little ways out, but not enough to steer around trouble.”

The captain stood near the bow, calmly watching the fog. “Robin, would your powers be of any assistance?”

“If I could see something to place an eye on, yes, but that is rather difficult at the moment,” Robin gestured to the cold wet blanket enveloping them.

“Then it’s down to Alex and his weird tingling?” Max muttered. “Will that even work on us hitting a rock or another ship?”

The thief shrugged. “Maybe, if we get close enough to the rock?”

Ryo sighed. “Anna, take the helm.” As she walked towards the bowsprit, dozens of arms bloomed from it, extending in a bridge ahead of the ship. Ryo raised an eyebrow in silent question.

“This will give us a little more warning, if you are able to detect anything. Don’t worry Ms. Chinsai, I won’t let you fall.”

“Better not,” Ryo grumbled, but she didn't hesitate to step lightly to the end of the arms. She stared into the fog, as the rest of the crew waited in silence.

“Something to port.” Anna turned the wheel until Ryo raised her hand. The vague outline of a sharp, rocky outcropping was just visible as they glided past. This continued for several minutes, the fog swallowing all sound except Ryo’s occasional directions guiding the ship around wrecks and more rocks.

“There’s a ship ahead, to starboard. It’s not in our path, though.”

“It doesn’t feel too friendly,” Alex remarked.

Ryo's eye narrowed again. “It’s old, derelict, but if it ain’t in the way, we’ll just go on by.”

Endeavor floated closer to the derelict, allowing the crew to study it. The masts were broken, tattered remnants of sails clinging desperately to their rigging like rags off a skeleton. The deck was empty, railings shattered.

“That’s a sizeable hole near the waterline,” Captain Barisov observed. “I’m surprised it hasn’t sunk already."

“It’s an old Schneke design,” Anna said, pointing to the hulk. “There’s a secondary hull of compartments to keep any leaks contained. Slow, but durable. Pricey too. Usually it was aristos who bought them, if they were carrying something valuable.”

“So you’re saying we should explore?” Max called eagerly.

“I’m still getting a bad feeling from it,” Alex warned.

“Allow me,” Robin bloomed eyes across the deck and then into the interior. It didn’t take long to find something. “The crew still appear to be there, or what is left of them.”

“What’s that mean?” Anna asked.

“They seem severely aged and decayed, but still capable of movement.”

“The Golden Hind,” Shiro’s face was pale. “It’s a cursed ship that appears in these waters. It has for decades. We should move along.”

“You wanna explore Cap’n, or keep on to port?” Ryo’s voice suggested she was in favor of the second option.

“Most of what lies below decks is rotted or covered in mold,” Robin explained. “However, a golden tablet of some kind is sitting on what appears to be the Captain’s desk. The concentration of the crew is heaviest in the hallway outside.”

“Golden? C’mon Cap, let’s go for it,” Max urged.

“Yeah Cap’n, let Max go over there and steal it,” Ryo agreed.

“Wait, you’re sending me by myself?!”

“I don’t think that would be advisable,” Captain said. “Not alone, at any rate. It doesn’t look as though anyone is on deck, so we should be able to hold here long enough for a small group to explore.”

“I’ll go,” Alex said, eager despite his admitted bad feelings. “You want anything other than the tablet?”

“I suppose if you see anything of interest," Sacha said. "The logbook perhaps. Alex, if it isn’t safe to reach the tablet, return to the ship.”

After they tied up to the derelict, Alex and Ryo quickly crossed to over, the helmswoman insisting she was the best choice to watch the thief’s back.

“You’re too interested in weird shit like this, you’ll get yourself killed,” she grumbled before they jumped across. Alex looked offended, but didn’t argue. Though Shiro insisted it was a curse, not a disease, each wore an extra breathing filter beneath their masks. Just in case.

“Robin, could you act as an extra set of eyes and warn them if anything changes?” Captain asked.

“Certainly.” A moment later, she heard a startled cry from the thief.

“What?” Ryo snapped.

“It’s weird seeing an eye growing out of your back,” Alex answered as the eye in question crinkled in silent laughter.

“Let’s just do this,” Ryo said, before asking Robin what direction they should go.

“Through the door to your right, down the first set of stairs. The Captain’s Quarters are at the far end.”

The pair stole into the interior of the rotting ship. Robin warned them of one of the, for lack of a better word, undead on the stairs. Its flesh was grey and loose on its skeleton, eyes vacant as it swayed in place. They waited, but when it didn’t move, Ryo leapt forward, drawing and re-sheathing her blade in a single smooth motion. Alex caught the head before it tumbled down the stairs, setting it and the body gently aside.

Robin watched them peer around a corner at the bottom of the stairs. There were ten of the former crew shuffling and swaying between them and the solid door. Ryo gestured above her and Alex attached to the ceiling, crawling his way down the hall. He made no sound, but as he passed by the crew stopped in their tracks. A few let out a raspy snuffling, one uttered a low hiss like a slowly deflating balloon.

Alex froze, but none looked up. He reached the end of the hall, and tried to push the door open gently with one hand. It didn’t budge. He crept down the wall until he could grasp the handle. He turned it painstakingly slow, and there was no reaction from the corpses. The door opened a little more and the hinges screeched like a startled parakeet.

Ryo moved before the zombies even finished turning towards the sound. The head of the first went flying as the violet blade severed its neck. The second she merely sliced off the skull from the middle of the nose up. Whether because of where she cut, or this corpse not being as decayed, fluid spilled and splattered across the hall as the top of the head bounced. Robin was grateful she only spawned eyes. She imagined the smell was most unpleasant, judging by the swordswoman’s disgusted expression.

Robin had to spawn a mouth, though, so she could warn Ryo as she drifted back from the advancing horde. “There are more of them coming from the other end of the hall, Miss Chinsai.”

“Great.”

The moment Ryo made her move, Alex dove into the Captain’s Quarters, lunging towards the tablet. Before he reached it, he jumped away. A single occupant, head nearly scraping the ceiling even in his hunched over state, shuffled forward with a moan. Its tri-corner hat was dirty and faded, limp strands of hair sticking to the side of the skull beneath it. It shuffled forward and the thief gave ground.

Alex was startled again when Robin’s voice appeared next his ear. “Mr. Cacern, she will not be able to keep the stairway clear for long. The crew's bodies seem to repair. You must either take the tablet now, or abandon this.”

Alex nodded and charged forward, staying low to the ground. When he was within the undead Captain’s reach, it grabbed awkwardly for him. Alex pushed sideways off the floor with his right hand. His left foot hit the floor, and he zigged behind the zombie to the desk. Grabbing the tablet and an open book he noticed next to it, he launched himself back to the door. He slammed it shut behind him and covered it with the thread from his wrist.

A series of sharp cracks filled the hall behind him. Ryo stood in the middle of a mass of broken bodies, blade dripping something green and viscous. The hallway filled with pink petals that rapidly disappeared. The limbs and bodies still twitched, but hadn’t risen yet.

Ryo surveyed the carnage with an appreciative eye. “Not bad.”

Chapter Text

Day 18

Ryo and Alex returned quickly with the tablet and logbook. The fog cleared within minutes of their detaching from the derelict, allowing for swift progress to the harbor. Anna found a quiet area to anchor at the far end of the wharf, where they were unlikely to attract attention. During this, Shiro stated flatly it was a bad idea to keep the golden tablet on-board, and they should get rid of it, sooner rather than later.

Captain Barisov didn’t share Shiro’s fear, but didn’t dismiss it entirely, either.

“I don’t intend for us to keep this, I promise you, Shiro. But I’d like to know what it says, first, and where it’s from. If it had anything to do with what happened to that crew, it would be best to know. To avoid a similar fate.”

Shiro stated the best place for it was where they found it. Either that or the bottom of the ocean, but he relented. However, he was firm on remaining aboard during their time at Auldale.

The captain tried to reassure him. “Really, Shiro, there’s nothing to worry about. I’m just going to do some research.”

Robin wasn’t certain the tablet’s presence was behind this decision. If it worried him so, she would expect Shiro to want off the ship, as far from any effect as possible. At any rate, the cook’s mind was made up, so it fell to the remainder of the crew to take care of immediate concerns.

“Ryo, you and Alex wanted to pick up some tools, correct?” Sacha asked.

Ryo nodded. “Yeah, some new locks to practice on, couple fresh grappling hooks, a few other things.”

“Anna, would you mind taking Samantha and Alberto with you on that errand we were going to run?” Captain Barisov asked, gnawing on his pipe stem as he analyzed every inch of the tablet’s surface in the sunlight.

“You sure?”

“It’s for gathering information, I’m certain they’ll prove helpful.”

“Come on, Anna, you can count on us!” Sam nearly beamed with confidence, Berto doing his best to match her.

Anna shrugged. “OK, let me grab my stuff. Follow my orders exactly, got it?” She leaned down – not much, the height difference wasn’t large, especially compared to the lanky redhead - to glare. The two nodded.

Max watched her go before addressing Robin. “Leaves you and me to visit the fences. You got any knack at bargaining?”

A pause. “Without breaking bones?”

Robin smiled cryptically. “I have some experience.”

Ryo and Alex headed towards the far end of the docks. Anna-Maria took the children to the upscale neighborhoods in the hills. Max and Robin were soon making their way through the market. It was sunny when they arrived, but you couldn’t tell once in the town proper. The streets were trapped in perpetual gloom. All the buildings were imposing stone structures with plain exteriors. Built closely together and looming over narrow streets, as if designed to force the sunlight to navigate a maze to the ground.

They soon found themselves in alleys that were even worse, the air dense and unpleasant. Every current seemed to make its way here, then simply die. They walked in silence, though Max kept sneaking glances at her. She could see him debating what to say, and wished he would simply get on with it. Robin didn't mind relaxed silence, but awkward silence made her tense.

“Sooooo,” he tried for casual and failed miserably, “how you enjoying the crew so far?”

“It is certainly different than any other I’ve served on."

He nodded along to this statement. “Yeah, yeah I guess it is. Captain Barisov is definitely not like any other pirate boss I’ve ever seen.”

Robin decided the ice was sufficiently broken to ask her own questions. “What made you join him, when he had only Miss Maldonado for a crew?”

Max frowned. “Who told you that? Berto was second to join the way I heard it. I joined after everyone other than Sam and Alex. And, you, obviously.”

That was curious. “Mister Yamada told me she was the first and he was third. Since you are vice-captain, I assumed you arrived in between.”

Max laughed. “That title doesn’t mean much. We don’t have a real strict chain of command. Cap’s pretty open about people making suggestions. If they can make their case, and nobody has a good enough objection, he’ll go with it.”

He brushed a spiderweb away from his neatly coiffed hair before continuing. “See, none of the others want the job. Ryo just likes to bitch about other people’s decisions, not make ‘em. Alex doesn’t like ordering anyone, since he’s younger than everyone except the kids. And maybe you, I don’t know. Anna’s too hotheaded. Shiro. . .”

“What?” The way Max tailed off made Robin more curious than ever.

He tilted his head and stared distantly towards a window smeared with grime above them. “I don’t know. I think Shiro’d be a good vice-captain. Only speaks when he has something to say, you know? Says his peace, and if Cap don’t go along with it, accepts that and follows orders. Like with the tablet. But he doesn’t want the job.”

“Perhaps it has something to do with Mr. Yamada’s experiences here.”

Max looked confused again. “What’s that mean?”

“I believe he’s been here before, based on his extensive knowledge. Probably for some time. He also matches the description of the types of people he said often serve in the militia.”

Max chewed that over. “Could be. He doesn’t talk about his past. Not with me, anyway. Might be why he doesn’t want to leave the ship, you think?”

“Possibly.” Robin would have continued the discussion, but they had reached their destination.

* * *

“That’s highway robbery!” Max exploded, having reached the limits of his patience with the fence.

“Isn't that how you acquired it?” The fence in question, answering only to the name Bosco, was a portly gentleman with an eye patch. His pants and shirt were at the limits of their ability to contain his girth, and he mopped his brow despite doing nothing more than sitting and talking. Although with all doors and windows shut firmly, it was rather stifling in the room.

The gems, assorted jewelry, and silverware sold with a minimum of haggling. A painting they’d acquired earlier was proving a challenge.

“This is a rare Lattimer,” Max wheedled, “you can’t expect us to sell it to you for a measly 200,000 Beri.”

“I can, considering paintings are hard to sell.” Bosco replied, bored by the whole thing. “Not many people own rare paintings. They all like to show ‘em off. So everyone knows who owns what, and what got stolen from who.”

Robin had stayed out of it, content to let Max try his hand. That was getting them nowhere, so she stepped in. “I understand how moving art can be quite daunting. Is there perhaps another person in town who might be willing to undertake the challenge?”

The fence leaned forward, squinting at her. “You tryin’ to game me, lady?”

Robin gave him a smile that was mostly harmless, just a hint of mockery. “Not at all. I’m simply asking if you know of a competitor that would be interested in selling it. If you are correct about how dangerous it is, and since I’m sure they could not be your equal, you might be able to eliminate them, simply by pointing us in the right direction.”

She waited while the wheels in Bosco’s head tried to grind what she said into digestible pieces. “Try the buzzard over in Old Quarter. She’s dumb enough she might buy it off you, if you can convince her it ain’t stolen. Now take your money, leave the goods, and scram!”

“Gladly,” Max muttered, stuffing the bills in his coat.

The fence watched them leave, and after a minute passed, grabbed a paperweight and hurled it at a door nearly hidden behind crates in the rear of his shop. A small, dirty face peered out, waiting.

“Here, take this down to The Old Mare, and pass it along. Cathwright will want to know who’s in town.”

* * *

Bosco’s hole-in-the-wall sat in a particularly dank and foul dead end alley. Even so, the air felt almost refreshing compared to the shop's interior.

“Some customer service.” Max kept grousing as they made their way across the market towards the archway marking the Old Quarter.

“I suppose being the one who has to actually sell stolen property, he feels he has the upper hand,” Robin answered indifferently. “I’m more surprised he would place his shop in such a difficult to escape location.”

“Pretty sure he’s got a secret passage in the back.”

Robin was pleased Max noticed it as well. Every bit of evidence this crew was careful and observant made her feel better about the odds of avoiding destruction. “Through the door behind the crates?”

“Yeah, hard to see him moving fast enough to escape if the militia come barging in.”

“True,” Robin agreed, before picking up their earlier conversation. “Mr. Feld, why did you join this crew, even as one of the last to do so?”

Max shrugged. “I didn’t have any better opportunities at the time. I’d just been toolin’ around the West Blue solo for a few years. Gambling mostly, winning pots, drinking, breaking hearts.”

He threw her a smile. Robin supposed, combined with his overall appearance, he might be telling the truth about his romantic escapades.

“I won big once or twice, then spent it or lost it all trying to win bigger. Did a little petty larceny now and then. Helped a bounty hunter once or twice, but too risky. Too much fighting. Even some honest work from time to time.”

Robin laughed at the disgusted look he gave to that notion. “As a researcher or engineer? It would seem your talents would be in high demand.”

“Repairman, actually. Problem is, no one really wants to pay for engineering or science. The rich snobs, it’s like they think I should be honored,“ he rolled his eyes, “just being allowed on their property to work on their lights or security. Thought anything they paid was like a bonus.”

He kicked a loose cobble down the street. “It’s not any different doing that kind of work helping most other crooks break in. The Five Families are all a bunch of cheapskates from what I hear. Ryo could tell you more about them.”

“You concluded it would be better to work alone, using your knowledge.”

“Yeah, but I wasn’t any good at the sneaky stuff like Ryo or Alex. Got spotted by the butler my first try, had to bail. Needed a way off the island fast. Well, turned out Cap had been planning a heist, too, and I loused things up. I offered to help if they’d take me with them.”

Robin wasn’t surprised to hear Captain Barisov accepted someone who ruined one of his heists. “I would think your help would have been limited. Wouldn’t changes have been made to their security, knowing it had been breached?”

“Yeah, but I knew how the only other guy available nearby sets his stuff up.” Max puffed up and a cocky grin appeared. “They’d either hire him, or have to wait a week or more for someone else to arrive. Either way, easy. After that, it just made sense to stick with these guys. I focus on what I do well, they handle the stuff I can’t.”

“Very wise.”

“Why’d you join up? We’re small-time for someone with your rep.”

Robin had been waiting for someone other than Captain Barisov to ask. She’d thought it strange it took so long, but given what she was learning, perhaps this crew was simply accustomed to accepting their captain’s decisions and not worrying about the rest. “Your lack of reputation seems tied to being good at not being caught. That is a welcome change from most crews I’ve worked with.”

Robin pointed to a sign in yet another narrow, dark alley. Conder’s Art Emporium. “I believe we’ve arrived.”

At least this one led to a staircase. Things might not be so rank as their last stop.

* * *

“This is a lovely piece. A Lattimer, correct? The Feast of Pandramus.” Max nodded. He hadn’t even gotten into a sales pitch. The art dealer was smitten as soon as he showed it to her.

Madame Conder had a long, thin neck, only made more noticeable by her dress’ thick collar sitting at the base. She kept her lavender hair swept back, letting it hang halfway down her back. Her shop was a far cry from Bosco’s, with a large skylight in the ceiling to show off pieces in natural light. Two windows were open on the north side. Because the wind blows from the hills in the afternoon, and the forest scent is so lovely, she explained.

“It seems to me, I heard of someone on Cano having a Lattimer stolen not too long ago.” She cast an appraising look at them. Robin wondered if they should have dressed up more. They tried for inconspicuous, but might not look wealthy enough. “Where did you say you came across this?”

“Our grandmother passed recently,” Robin lied, catching Max’s eye with a quick glance, hoping he would be able to play along. “It was among her possessions. Sadly, it does not match the décor in my home.”

“Really?” Madame Conder looked quite surprised. “Lattimers are considered highly adaptable works. How is your home decorated?”

Robin knew when she was being tested. “I favor a. . . darker motif. I have a print of The Flaying of Innocence by Gestalt in my sitting room.”

The art dealer blinked dumbly for a moment, then pursed her lips and thoughtfully. “Yes, I can see how this might not fit. What about you, young man? Surely you’d like to have such a fine work in your home, as a remembrance?”

“Oh, well, not really. I don’t go much in for paintings and stuff, you know.” He scratched the back of his head awkwardly and cast his eyes to the floor.

Madame Conder’s eyes narrowed and Robin gestured for the older woman to step aside with her. She whispered, “I’m sorry, my brother is somewhat embarrassed to admit he is low on funds at the moment. Our Nah-Naw had been having money problems. Most of her savings went to outstanding debts. My brother loved her dearly, and insisted on paying for her funeral services himself, but it’s put a strain on his finances.”

Robin cast a glance over her shoulder at Max, and Madame Conder did the same. Max was staring out the window, a lost expression on his face. He noticed their stares, and threw up an awkward smile before breaking eye contact. Like he was afraid to let them see him cry. Robin could feel the art dealer’s heart melting.

‘He’s quite a good actor. Perhaps he missed his calling.’

The art dealer made a final show of examining both the painting and the man holding it carefully. “Well, I suppose, for a piece of this quality, I could agree to give you. . . 8,000,000 Beris.”

“Really? Oh, thank you, miss!” He embraced her. “You have such a kind heart, just like my dear, *sniff* granny. She would have loved to meet someone with an appreciation for art like you.”

Conder’s face suggested she was not at all comfortable with the hug, but she patted him awkwardly on the shoulder. “That’s, er, very kind of you to say. I’ll go and retrieve the money for you now.”

Max let go, putting on a good show of embarrassment as she moved into her office. He tried to apologize when she returned, but she waved it off and handed him the money.

“The two of you have a good day. I’m sorry for your loss.” She turned to Robin. “When next you're in town, you should stop in. I might have something that would suit your taste.”

“Thank you,” Robin replied politely. “I’ll make certain to do that.” The two departed, Max still thanking Madame Conder for her generosity as they stepped outside.

“Holy crap, what did you tell her?” Max asked after they were back on the street and rounded the corner.

“That you single-handedly bore the expenses of grandmother’s funeral, and were nearly destitute as a result.”

Max let out a low whistle. “That’s pretty slick. I figured you told her I was the black sheep of the family. Drug habit or something. That’s why I was trying to look kinda nervy.”

“Perhaps we can try that approach next time.” Robin said with a distracted smile, eyes drifting over their surroundings.

Max laughed. “Cap will be pretty happy with this, although maybe don’t mention the story we used. He gets kind of wei-“

“Mr. Feld, we are being followed.”

“Huh?” To his credit, he didn’t immediately turn around and look for the tail, but he clearly hadn’t noticed it.

“Yes. They’ve been following since we departed Madame Conder’s.”

“You want to head for the busiest streets, or try to lose them in the alleys?”

“The former. Even with Mr. Yamada’s advice, they likely know the layout better than us.”

As they approached a major road, a line of men barred their path. More emerged from alleys on either side, joining those behind them in blocking retreat. Any other people scurried inside, one even diving in an open manhole and pulling it tight over him. She wondered who recognized her, or if that had been Anna's mission, to alert some confederates of the captain's.

It was then she noticed the blood drain from the Max’s face, his gaze locked on the man directly ahead. He had grey hair, buzzed to the point it was only a dusting of dirty snow on his scalp. A single scar ran from the back of his left jaw up the side of his face. He wore a battered denim jacket and dark pants, with a pair of heavy steel-toed boots. Robin couldn’t shake the feeling she knew him.

“Hello, Max.”

“Hi, Slasher.” Max’s hand drifted towards his pistol, and “Slasher” shook his head.

“Unless you and the lady are carrying a lotta guns someplace I can’t see, I wouldn’t recommend it. ‘Cause then I’d have to kill ya, and that wouldn’t make Mr. Cathwright very happy. He ain’t seen ya in so long.”

“Well, I’ve been traveling a lot.”

“I’m sure. But you still owe him a lotta money.”

“I paid that off!” Max snapped, a little desperately. “I helped him get into the West Blue Trading Company Warehouse, just like he wanted.”

“Sure ya did,” the goon said agreeably. “Went off without a hitch. Except the goods weren’t as high quality as we thought. The take wasn’t what we expected. Sorry to tell ya, your cut didn’t cover your debt.”

“I fail to see how that is Mr. Feld’s problem,” Robin said evenly. With her powers, this was no sweat. If she was trying to keep a low profile, that was another matter. Especially since she could see people peering from their windows at the scene. She couldn’t beat this many people on her own hand-to-hand, not without a weapon. She couldn’t see an escape route, given the number of guns their enemies brandished.

Slasher turned an appraising eye on her. “Well chippie, it’s Max’s problem because Mr. Cathwright says it is. If you’re not careful, it’ll be your problem, too.”

His eyes took on a dangerous gleam, and Robin’s stomach lurched as he seemed to study her more intently. “Don’t I know you?”

“Easy, Slasher, there’s no need for that.” Max drew the money they’d made from his jacket. “I have some cash right here. I bet this will take care of it.”

Slasher smiled, wrinkling his face in a way that made the scar more prominent, a mountain range trying to break through his skin. “Why didn’t you say so? Bring it over here and we’ll see.”

Max motioned Robin to stay put and approached cautiously. She waited, ready for any sign this was part of a trick. Max held out the money, and Slasher took it smoothly, handing it to another man beside him. The man flipped through it, counting slowly, clearly enjoying letting Max wait and sweat. He whispered something to Slasher.

“Oh, sorry, Max, but Numbers says this won’t cover it.”

“What?! That’s over 10,000,000 Beri! My debt was only 2,500,000 to begin with!”

“Sure, sure,” Cutter said amiably, “but there was interest building up before the job that added in. So you still owed over 1 million, and even with Mr. Cathwright’s extremely reasonable 52% monthly interest rate, over 3 years, that adds up to. . .” the man called Numbers whispered again. “18,719,998 Beris. So you still owe about 9,000,000 Beris.”

“Wait, it was only 34 months ago!”

Slasher shrugged. “You can take that up with Mr. Cathwright. But that’d still leave,” another pause for Numbers, “7,679,998 Beris.”

He leaned in, eying Max closely. “You got another 8 million on you?”

Max shook his head. “The crew I’m with, they do. Let me go talk to them, and I’ll bring it to you.”

Slasher laughed. The others joined him. Robin hated how familiar this felt. “Yeah, and then you duck out again.”

He looked at her. Again, the uneasy sense she was being studied. “Hey, chippie, you part of this crew of his?”

Her blood was ringing in her ears, but she reminded herself if they took her hostage and carried her somewhere quiet, she could kill them quickly. Just so long as there was no seastone. “Yes.”

“Great. You go tell the rest of your crew to get the money, while I,” Slasher wrapped one sinewy arm around Max’s neck like a noose, “keep our mutual acquaintance here entertained.”

“If you harm him, you won’t receive your money.”

“That ain’t much of a threat. After three years – sorry, 34 months – Mr. Cathwright might just as soon see Max harmed as get the cash.” He gestured with his free hand, and the gang backed into the shadows and alleyways. “9 p.m., the abandoned Machinist forge near the Allenby cathedral. You bring the money, by yourself. Don’t be late, or we’ll use Max to keep from gettin’ bored.”

Robin stayed where she was for a minute after they left. It might be best to run. Find another ship leaving Auldale tonight and sneak aboard. But what little money she had was on Endeavor, along with her scant possessions. They weren't much, but they were all she had. Captain Barisov seemed reasonable. As long as Robin explained everything, he probably wouldn't blame her. Hopefully.

On the way back, Robin recalled where she’d seen Slasher before. Almost ten years ago, she joined a small crew of pirates, the Cassowaries, of which he was a member. He hadn’t the scar then, and it was entirely possible he gained it in the Marine assault that ended her time with that crew after just 24 days. Robin didn’t recall speaking to him at all, and had grown substantially since then (her growth spurt didn’t start until she was 15), so hopefully he wouldn’t put things together.

She sprouted an eye on deck to see who was there. Sam and Berto stood quietly, but impatiently, next to Anna while she spoke to Captain Barisov.

“- standard design. Wrought iron double-gate at the front, one guard. There’s a smaller gate that opens into a garden in the back. One guard. Walls are 23 feet high, solid blue granite, not cheap, but no wire or anything at the top. Only saw one line running power into the building- “

“Tell him about the shed!” Berto insisted.

“I’m getting to it. There’s a shed. Could just be gardening supplies, but it looks like it’s got a line running to or from the main building, so. . .”

“A backup generator,” the captain mused, rubbing his jaw.

“The guards are dumb,” Sam stated confidently.

Captain Barisov raised one eyebrow. “Oh?”

“Yep. Berto and I called the one at the back gate names until he chased us, and nobody took his place while he was gone.”

“She’s right, Skip,” the shipwright agreed. “It was close to 10 minutes before that guy came huffing and puffing back to his post, and nobody checked in or anything.”

“They don’t have any dogs, either,” Berto added.

“We asked some other kids in the neighborhood. The man is allergic,” Sam explained.

“Well, those are some pieces of good news. I don’t suppose any of you caught a glimpse of the Claw’s location?”

“No,” Sam answered. “I climbed a tree, but the room with big windows you mentioned had curtains over all of them.”

“Rats. Ah well. We’ll run what we have past Max when he and –“ Sacha noticed Robin walking up the gangplank. “Ah, there you are! I have to tell you Robin, that tablet is most interesting. I think it might be from the Xebeian culture.”

He searched over her shoulder. “Did Max stop somewhere?”

“Captain, there was a pro- “

Ryo's voice, annoyed, rang out behind Robin. “How do you know it was him? And why do you care? More important, why do you think I care?”

Alex responded, more excited than normal. “Because if it was him, he’s a legend among thieves! You said his right eye was mechanical and green like jade, right?”

“Yeah,” Ryo answered, “Uhu design. Cost a pretty penny, but they’re made here so maybe he got a discount. What of it?”

“Well, the story is, his original eye got snatched out and used to power some weird mystical artifact, to bring back some trickster god or something.”

“How good a thief can he be if his own eye got stolen?” Ryo asked sarcastically.

“Because he beat the trickster god like a thief does it. Being crafty and sneaky and fighting dirty.”

The older woman snorted. “The hell you know about fighting dirty?”

Noticing the others on deck, she raised a hand and Alex fell silent. “What’s up? Where’s Max at?”

Chapter Text

Day 18

“Fuckin’ idiot!” Ryo snarled, punching the kitchen table.

Sam, Berto, and Alex flinched. Captain Barisov ignored the outburst. “They said to be there at 9? That leaves only a few hours to prepare.”

“What are you thinking, Captain?” Shiro asked.

“We can pay the amount, whether it’s 8 or 9 million, but I doubt we can count on these people to honor their agreement.”

The cook confirmed this. “Cutthroat Cathwright is notorious for rigging deals in his favor, or simply ignoring what he agreed to if it suits him.”

Anna agreed. “My family banned his whole bunch because they stiffed us one time too many.”

Captain Barisov’s mouth set in a firm line. “Then I propose we give them the opportunity to behave honorably, but be prepared for when they don’t.”

“Right,” Ryo’s anger was gone, replaced by cold steel. “We sure as hell don’t send Nico by herself. They need to understand there are consequences if they fuck with us. It’s all-hands on deck.”

“That’s excessive,” Shiro objected. “If this turns violent, it will attract the militia. In that event, we will need to leave quickly. Some must stay here to have the ship ready to leave.”

Alex raised his hand. “I thought you said if rival groups handled things between themselves, the militia will look the other way?”

“We have no reputation or presence here, have not paid anyone to look the other way. The rules are different for us. Plus, Cathwright is not the sort to retreat quietly. They’ll fight to the last man.”

“Then somebody stays behind,” the captain said. “Samantha and Alberto, obviously.” Neither apprentice objected. “Who else? I should mention, I will be going. No argument.”

Ryo looked the crew over. “In that case, Anna should stay. Everyone else is coming.”

Anna was ready to protest, but Captain Barisov stepped in. “Anna, you are the best at having the ship ready to sail quickly. It sounds as though we may need to make a hasty departure.”

Shiro's expression darkened, but Ryo was blunt. “Shiro, I know you don’t want to go out there, cause of some past stuff. Tough shit. You have a rep, same as me, same as her,” she jabbed her thumb at Robin. “If they did figure out who Nico is. We need to use that.”

The cook sent a beseeching look to his Captain. “She’s not incorrect, Shiro. We could use your strength on this. Anna will have Endeavor ready to sail. We'll leave as soon as we have Max. They won’t have a chance to get you. Will it really matter then?”

Shiro took a deep breath and released it slowly. He descended into the ship’s hold without a word.

“Do you truly need me for this?” Robin felt this was the exact opposite of what the crew said they preferred. She supposed this was an atypical circumstance, though.

“They did request you bring them the money,” Captain Barisov pointed out. “If you aren’t there, they may take that as all the excuse they need. Your reconnaissance abilities would also be invaluable.“

“We’ll be there with you,” Alex said. “It’s better than being alone, right?”

Robin didn’t particularly want to fight, but if Slasher was the only one who recognized her, she could make sure he kept quiet, permanently. She signaled her assent.

* * *

‘We are certainly attracting attention,’ Robin thought as their odd procession moved down the street.

Shiro took point. When they battled the Montes, he wore a full metal mask of simple grey steel. Now he wore a gleaming red helmet, coupled with an elaborate suit of armor, vivid reds and greens swirled in intricate patterns of flame and vines on the shoulders and legs. The chest plate showed a hammer striking a surface and splitting it into several pieces. The cook replaced his studded war club with a massive hammer to match. Whatever uncertainty he felt leaving the ship was buried beneath hard eyes that glared out from beneath the visor.

Captain Barisov followed, rifle resting casually on his left shoulder, the money in a satchel in his right hand. Monte Cristo’s overcoat draped over him (pinned up to account for Sacha’s smaller stature). At Ryo’s suggestion, he wore a dark bandana across the lower half of his face, a wide-brimmed black hat shadowing the upper half.

‘No offense, Cap’n, but without the mask you look like someone’s kindly grandpa.’

Robin came third, a sharp black leather jacket and pants matched with a pair of cowboy boots and hat, pulled low to obscure her face, as well as two pistols stashed under the jacket against her back, just in case.

Ryo brought up the rear. The swordswoman gelled her hair back, removing the spikes entirely. She wore a crisp black suit jacket and pants, complete with a white dress shirt and tie. Her kodachi hung from her waist in plain view, swinging gently in time with her stride.

Alex wore the same skintight dark attire and mask as the night Robin met the crew, moving parallel to them over the rooftops. The unseen ace in the hole, if needed.

The effect on the people they passed appeared to be what Ryo hoped for, if the murmurs and chatter were any indication. She saw a few people cross themselves. As they neared the remains of the factory, Robin scattered eyes throughout. Most of the Cutthroats weren’t bothering to hide, standing in the open, waiting.

“There are 25 pirates on the main floor. Twenty more with rifles in the catwalks above them,” she whispered to the others. “Mr. Feld is in a room in the back with two men.”

They spread out, Robin and Captain Barisov in the middle, Shiro to their right, Ryo to the left. As the quartet emerged from the shadows in unison, Robin could see the waiting gunmen grow uneasy. Adjusting the grips on their weapons as they broke out in nervous sweat.

Cathwright Charles, bounty of 26 million beris, stood at the head of his gang. Close to Captain Barisov’s age, with a thick head of silver hair, in a red shirt with a denim vest on top. He waited until they stopped before placing a cigarette in his mouth, and raised a silver lighter. “I thought Slasher said just the woman.”

Captain Barisov stepped forward. Voice firm, authoritative. “That is my crewman you abducted, after telling him if he helped you, his debt would be waived. Where is Max?”

Cathwright gestured and Max was drug out, held firmly by Slasher and a large fellow whose lumpy face suggested he’d been punched in it often. Max struggled to stay upright, his own face bruised and swollen. Captain Barisov’s hand tightened on the satchel’s handle. “You were told you wouldn’t receive your money if you harmed him. It seems neither of us follows instructions,”

“Slick talker, ain’t ya?” Cathwright held his arms out to either side, palms up. “I may have lost control of my emotions. I haven’t seen my dear friend Max in so long, you know? You don’t like it, you can always walk away. I’ll keep Max, and take my money out of his hide.”

The captain tossed the satchel so it skidded across the dusty floor, stopping halfway to Cathwright. “Release him.”

Robin felt a familiar surge of adrenaline as no one made any attempt to retrieve the satchel. Cathwright took the cigarette from his mouth and exhaled slowly. “I’d be glad to, but you see, an hour ago, Slasher remembered who she," he jabbed the glowing end towards her, "is. I could check with Numbers, but I’m pretty sure 79 million beats 18 million. And then you show up with “Twilight Blades” Ryo and “Shattered Earth” Yamada? That’s another 49 million right there. Hell of a group. Hell of a pay day.”

He dropped the cigarette and the sound of a lever being flipped echoed from somewhere deeper in the factory, followed by a rush of air. Robin caught a flicker of movement above, something falling, then it swung out of sight behind her. A moment later it flew back overhead and landed next to the money. Robin’s heart rate spiked as she recognized the sickly tint. A seastone net. Sparing a glance back, she spied the white eyes of Alex’s mask, luminous in the rafters.

There was a pregnant pause as everyone processed this new development. Cathwright’s forces, already lacking their leader’s confidence, looked at each other, a few scouting the nearest exits. Robin was ready to strike, to not give them a second chance. But Ryo and Shiro waited for Captain Barisov’s signal, and the captain seemed to hope the Cutthroats would see reason with their ambush spoiled.

Unfortunately, some people don’t know when to leave well enough alone, and Cathwright was one of them. “Ki- “

He didn’t finish the word, as the captain flipped his rifle forward and let off a snap shot that struck Cathwright in the upper chest and spun him around. The gang understood enough, guns rising, while Slasher moved his blade towards Max’s throat.

“Treis Fleur: Twist.”

An arm growing from Slasher’s elbow gripped his wrist, then casually broke it, even as two others wrapped around the scarred man’s jaw and twisted his head full circle. The lumpy-faced fellow barely had time to panic before Alex’s foot planted firmly in his stomach, sending him flying into and through the back room. The thief caught his crewmate with one arm before he could collapse to the floor.

The men on the factory floor turned their weapons on the pair, while the ones on the catwalk fired at Robin. Sacha stepped in front of her, back to the gunfire. Robin could hear the bullets thudding ineffectually against its exterior.

Shiro charged forward, spinning his hammer over his head. “Tectonic Upheaval!”

The strike sent the concrete bursting upwards in jagged sections, forming a ring wall around Max and Alex. Most of the gunmen were flung backwards, but one was caught between the upturned floor and the underside of the catwalk, his scream cut off as his torso was crushed flat.

Ryo ran forward in concert with Shiro, leaping as his hammer struck earth. She landed lightly on the end of one of the sections of concrete and was lifted in easy reach of the catwalk. She sprang towards the closest sniper, drawing her blade.

“Death Spin!” The first rotation cut the gun in half. The second, the man’s arm. The third severed his head. She landed on the railing and sprinted to the next, nimble as a cat. He gathered himself to aim at her, so Ryo threw her sword, embedding it in his throat. She leapt forward, grabbing the hilt of the blade and kicking the body away in the same movement, doing a neat somersault in the air. Looking at the level below, she noticed one goon trying to flank Shiro. "Behind you!"

He whirled, hammer moving effortlessly, smashing the would-be attacker squarely in the chest. The woman was hit with enough force to embed in the concrete wall. One on the far side tried to aim at Ryo, but a bullet struck him in the jaw and he spun to the floor.

Robin split her attention between directing Captain Barisov to the snipers further from Ryo, while dealing with any on the ground floor keeping their distance from Shiro. Screams mingled with gunshots and bones breaking. Alex and Max stayed where they were, letting the battle rage, Alex ready to react if anyone tried attacking them. Someone did. The only other person in the ring with them.

“Bastards,” Cathwright gasped out as he raised a pistol. Alex wrenched it away with some webbing. Max plucked it from his hand, leaving enough time for Cathwright's eyes to widen in surprise before Max calmly shot him in the face.

That marked the end of the battle, silence descending over the factory like a heavy blanket. In the back room, the lumpy-faced man tried to get up, only to have two hands bloom from his shoulders and break his neck. Robin was not letting word of her identity leave this factory.

Ryo shouted from the catwalk, “You OK down there?” Max offered her a shaky thumbs up. “Good. You dumbass. When are you going to stop betting more than you can afford? And where’s the money you gave them – which you had no business doing, by the way?”

Max gestured towards the back. Alex picked Max up and hopped out of the ring, handing him to Shiro. A minute later, he returned with the money. The crew gathered around their rescued crewmate and started for the exit.

“Thanks Robin, for bringing the cavalry,” Max said wearily. “Thanks everybody.”

“No worries, Max, Anna will patch you up.” Captain Barisov tried to sound cheerful, but Robin could tell from the uneasy look in his eyes the killing took its toll.

“We should leave immediately,” Shiro advised.

“Hold it, deserter.” The voice came from a shadow in the doorway. It belonged to someone almost as large as Shiro, wearing similar armor, but carrying a huge broadsword. And he had two friends.

“Andres,” Shiro said tightly.

“Assistant to the Chief Constable Berneaux, to you, Yamada,” the man corrected. “I could hardly believe the street gossip, but here you are. In the middle of a massacre, no less.”

“Self-defense."

“So you say.” Berneaux turned to his subordinates. “Look for survivors.”

The two spread out through the factory, lifting limp arms and poking corpses with the blunt ends of their weapons. Berneaux waited until they were out of earshot. “What are you doing back here, Shi? You know you’re on the Chief’s shitlist.”

“We only stopped for a resupply, but the Cutthroats abducted a member of our crew. We were forced to get him back.”

“You could have reported the abduction to the Watch. Well, not you, specifically. You’d have been thrown in irons before the first word left those cute lips. But one of your crew.”

Robin could hear a smirk in Shiro’s voice. “Why? Are the Cathwrights not paid up on their bribes?”

Berneaux’s expression darkened dramatically as he took one step forward and backhanded Shiro. He aimed high, so it only succeeded in knocking Shiro’s helmet off. “Watch your tongue, scum!”

The other two had returned, shaking their heads. “No survivors, sir.”

Berneaux frowned. “That’s a shame. You two guard the exit until reinforcements arrive.”

As they departed, he raised his volume. “That means there’s no unbiased account to corroborate yours of what happened. Of course, there’s no account that refutes yours, either. So many empty accounts,” he finished significantly.

Robin raised one eyebrow, sure most of the others were doing the same. Captain Barisov glanced at Shiro, who gave a tired nod. The captain handed over the satchel with the 8,000,000 Beris. Berneaux accepted it, and let out a low whistle at the contents before continuing in a hushed voice. “Wow, all this to recover one crewmate. Would you have paid this much to save me, Shi?”

More loudly, “What do you know? We found a witness who supports your story. I shall have to berate my men for not searching more carefully. Perhaps using this satchel of mine, which I always carry, to beat them. You are free to go.”

His resumed whispering. “The old Machinist underground passage is in the same place it’s always been. Get back to your ship and leave. Tonight. This might keep those two quiet, but word is already out. The longer you stay, the more likely things are to go bad.”

Shiro bowed. “Thank you, Andres.”

Rather than return the bow, the other man closed the gap again and hugged Shiro fiercely. “Think nothing of it. I wish you could stay, but you can’t.”

He kissed Shiro once, lightly. “Get moving, you lug.”

The cook wore a wistful smile as he led them deeper into the factory.

* * *

“As I was saying earlier Robin, I think that tablet is of major importance in the Xebeian culture. Related to a mythic figure and possibly their afterlife.”

“Edaemon’s Lament? I've heard of it, but it's not been seen in quite some time.” Robin supposed this was an odd thing to discuss in subterranean tunnels while trying to flee the authorities, but the captain needed a distraction. None of the crew seemed bothered by the conversation, at least.

“Yes, decades at minimum. The timeline would match how long Golden Hind has been floating in these waters. Pity, I only dabbled in their culture, I don’t know the language.”

“I believe Candelaria’s Codex would provide a translation, if we can find a copy. There are a few scattered among collectors.” Robin thought she might have seen one four years ago, when she tried approaching another scholar. At least she turned Robin away without calling the Marines.

“Is your friend gonna get in trouble, Shiro?” Alex asked as the crew emerged from the tunnels in the shadows of a dry goods storehouse just a few blocks from the docks.

“If the money convinces the other two to support his version of events, probably not. If he has enough left over to pay the Chief Constable, and can keep my name out of things, definitely not. If Roskov learns I was here. . .” His voice trailed off.

“It’s not much farther, Shiro. We’ll leave straightaway,” Captain Barisov assured him. “Then it will be nothing but hearsay you were ever here. A tale shared and embellished among intoxicated dock workers.”

“You know how rumors go, Shiro,” Ryo offered. “The word on the street has probably already become you showed up as Don Felsen’s righthand man with a thousand men to burn the city down. Or you got a Logia Devil Fruit or something. Be hard to tell what’s true or not.”

“What about the Claw thing, Cap?” Max asked from where he leaned on Ryo and Alex. Robin was simultaneously covering the rear, while using her powers to make certain the path ahead was clear.

“We’ll just have to forget about it. It’s too dangerous to Shiro for us to stay long enough to plan properly. Robin, could you-”

“I have already alerted Miss Maldonado of our need to depart swiftly.”

“Outstanding. Thank you.”

They reached the shadows of the last building before the harbor. Alex confirmed there were no obvious threats, and they moved swift and silent to Endeavor's berth. By this point, Alex was simply carrying Max, while the injured chemist tried to sing like someone too drunk to walk. His off-key notes were quite effective. Robin wished she could make her actual ears vanish as easily as those created by her powers. She wondered if Max would take offense to her jamming fingers in her ears.

“What is that, a dying cat?” Anna demanded as they approached. “Never mind, just get him to his bed.”

As Alex carried Max inside, she addressed Captain Barisov. “We’re ready to sail. Just need to raise anchor.”

“Thank you, Anna-Maria. Ryo, Shiro, and I will handle that and get underway.”

“Cap, hey Cap! Come in here!” Max’s shout drew everyone’s attention, and they rushed to the galley, finding him peering at the Captain and Anna's maps and notes. “Is this the joint we were gonna hit?”

“Yes, but that’s of no concern now.”

“No, no, we can do it,” Max insisted. “This house is a neo-Bowlder design, Anna?”

“Yeah?” Anna responded. “Got the steep roof and the big bay windows on the corners.”

“Their wiring is always retrofitted shit. Can’t handle major power demands, so the security measures’ll be limited. Easy thing to knock out the breakers. Even if the backup generator runs through a separate set, it won’t be that big a problem.”

“Shiro’s pal said to leave now,” Ryo pointed out. “A lot of people saw us this evening. They notice us on the way there, alert the Watch we didn’t leave. . .”

“You can, though,” Max insisted. “There’s a cliff not far from the house. You move the ship there and wait. Just Alex and I can pull this job off, if all we’re after is the Claw.”

“You’re nuts,” Anna stated flatly. “You can barely stand.”

“Alex hides me someplace and then picks me up on the way out.”

“They’ll know the Claw was the target if we handle it this way. Too risky.” Despite his protest, Robin could see the captain wavering. "Besides, it would endanger Shiro to remain nearby."

"Once we're at sea, I'll be safe. The Watch has no ships, because it might discourage criminals from landing and bribing them." Shiro was calmly removing his armor as he spoke. "We might encounter a smuggler, but they're unlikely to trouble us."

“I know I screwed a lot up tonight. I can fix it,” Max pleaded.

“You getting yourself and Alex killed won’t fix anything except your terminal stupidity!” Ryo shouted.

Robin stayed quiet. There was a possibility Max was right, but he was basing a lot on hunches about the interior of the house. She glanced at Alex, equally silent beneath his mask, fingers worrying at his sleeve. Robin had a good suspicion what he was thinking, and was soon proven right.

“Let’s try it. We’ll be quick like a bunny.” Before anyone could object, “You know if I avoid the rooftops Shiro told me about no one will see us. These places have high ceilings?”

“Oh great, you infected Alex with it now,” Ryo grumbled in resignation.

Captain Barisov watched his thief closely, though Robin wasn’t sure what he was reading, since Alex hadn’t removed his mask. “Are you sure you’re up to this, Alex?”

When Alex nodded, Sacha said, “Very well, but I can’t send just the two of you. Max will need someone to watch his back while you are separated.”

“Great, guess I’m up again,” the helmswoman shot a dirty look at Max.

“That won’t work.” Shiro said. “Ryo would be our only chance to make it through the strait and circle the island if there’s fog.”

“What about Miss Nico?” Alex asked. “I know it’s been a long day, but hopefully you’re just keeping Max company for a few minutes.”

Robin considered all this. She wasn’t tired, didn’t normally fall asleep for several hours yet. They could be using this as a way to dispose of her and an injured crewmate, but why fight so hard to retrieve Max in the first place? Not to mention it would endanger yet another crew member. On the plus side, she wouldn’t be on the ship if it was damaged in the passage out. On the minus side, she might end up stuck here if the boat sank, having just helped commit a crime.

Still, the odds didn’t seem too terrible, and Captain Barisov was clearly eager to acquire Chiron’s Claw. Robin didn’t want to seem like a poor crewmate by refusing. “Very well. I’ll be the third.”

Chapter Text

Day 19

Alex bounded from one rooftop to the next. "You OK back there, Miss Nico?"

Robin wasn’t sure how to answer. She'd seen glimpses of Alex’s speed up to this point, but being carried along by him was a different experience. He bounced and leapt towards the hills beyond the Old Quarter, feet barely touching clay tiles or rough tarpaper before they were airborne again. The last time Robin was this high above the earth, she was with Saul. Being cupped in his enormous hands was very different from clinging to a wiry young man moving across the rooftops like a stone skipping across a lake.

On one hand, moving at this speed, unhindered by the narrow streets and high walls of Auldale, was exhilarating. Robin imagined it rather close to flying. On the other hand, Max’s injuries required Alex to carry him bridal style, which left Robin riding piggyback. Alex hooked his arms behind her knees before scooping his battered crewmate up, and leaned forward so she was almost laying on him. Still, Robin kept reminding herself to keep the arms around his neck in a loose collar, no matter how tightly she wanted to hold on.

‘If he passes out up here because I’ve inadvertently choked him, it will end badly for all of us.’

She settled on, “I’m well. I’m glad the mask covers my face.”

“That’s it up there,” Max pointed. Robin tried to peer ahead, but the cold wind whistling through the eye holes in her mask and the low-lying smoke from chimneys made it difficult. Alex sped up a little more. He landed lightly on the nearest mansion, then sprang across the gap. The solid granite walls ringing the house watched impotently from below as he came to a halt on the edge of the steeply pitched metal roof.

“What’s first? Check if there’s a back-up generator?”

Max nodded, and they were soon behind the shed, hidden in the shadows. The crash of the sea against the cliffs beyond the back wall was faintly audible. A weak mist hovered above the lawn at shin-height. There were many lights on inside the manor, but fortunately the shed was located in a back corner of the yard.

‘They probably don’t wish to spoil the view of their gardens.’

They slipped inside, where the generator sat silent. Max knelt to examine it. “Good, it’s designed to kick on automatically if the main power goes out.”

Robin watched him start removing vials and tools from a small leather case. “I fail to see how that is good news, Mr. Feld.”

“I can set up a release system for some acid that’ll trigger from the vibrations of the generator.” Max mixed two vials into a small glass container. He spent a few seconds studying the generator’s workings. “If someone had to come out to start this thing, they’d see it. This way, they shouldn’t notice anything is up until the power goes out the second time.”

“Once they do?” Alex was positioned by the door, watching the manor.

“I set this up to damage enough parts they can’t fix it quick, so the lights should stay off. They’ll know something’s up, but in the dark, we'll have an edge.”

“I wasn’t aware either of you could see in the dark.”

“Alex’ll be doing most of the moving, and he’ll have already been through the house once.” Max brushed his hands off calmly. “Should make it easier for him to backtrack. Everything’s set, let’s go.”

As they slipped through the yard, Robin started to regret coming along. Max was being extremely cavalier, Alex either unable or disinclined to rein him in. Trying to introduce some measure of caution, she suggested, “The first floor seems quite busy. I recommend gaining entrance upstairs.”

“Sounds good. The breakers will be downstairs, but if we’re alone upstairs, we’ll have time to find a safe way to them.”

Robin opened a window from the inside easily enough with one cloned limb, letting them into an empty bedroom. The bed was neatly made, although several sets of shoes, both men and women’s, were scattered around. Max casually swiped some jewelry and expensive timepieces off the dresser. They crept into the hall, Alex keeping one hand near Max in case he stumbled. The sounds of the gathering carried up.

It was a muted affair. Muffled bits of conversations, the occasional sound of a drink being poured. A soft, melancholy tune Robin didn’t recognize wound its way around them. She didn’t know why, but it made the hair on her neck rise. The air seemed to grow denser and colder. Like breathing ice. Shaking unpleasant associations from her mind, Robin gestured for the other two to wait, eyes appearing throughout the upper floor.

It was “T” shaped, with them at one end of the horizontal line. There was a single spiral staircase where the halls intersected. All the rooms were empty, save for furniture and paintings. Most appeared benign at first glance, picnics and gatherings, until you noticed the little details of what was being served as food, or the limbs scattered in the background. None of the closets held the circuit breakers. A dumbwaiter sat at the opposite end of the hall, a laundry chute at the end of the base of the “T”.

“Any luck?” Max whispered. Robin ignored him, eyes forming downstairs. The visuals she received from those let her place still more eyes, gradually revealing the entire floor. The staircase brought one to the foyer, its marble floor lit by a massive chandelier with dozens of bulbs. The light failed to make much impression on the walls, as though some invisible fog sucked it up. To one side were the kitchen and dining room, to the other a library, lights off. Attached to that, a small room where their target sat on a pedestal.

Chiron’s Claw was an abnormally large hand, fingers long and bony, almost emaciated, tipped by vicious curved nails. It was made of blue stone – it had to be stone, she told herself, even if it shone like polished bone – lit so all the valleys and dips held deep shadows, as though it was a long-dead limb covered in dried, sunken skin. There were red streaks running into contours, resembling blood trailing from the nails. The piece ended in a jagged stump, as though torn from its owner halfway to the elbow.

Robin had to forcibly wrench her gaze from it to survey the room, and realized there were two guards she hadn’t noticed until then. They stood in shadow on either side of the doorway, only the rise and fall of their chests revealing they weren’t statues themselves. She shifted her focus to the dining room, where the signs of activity were.

Even unable to hear their conversations, she could see an impatience in how the people milled about. A curved dagger on the mantle continually drew the guests’ attention. Its design suggested a ceremonial function, and the edge looked well-maintained. Curiously, there didn’t appear to be any staff present to refill drinks or serve food. Worst of all, the breaker box was on the wall in one corner. The kitchen held a door to the basement, which was nothing but boxes and chests of old clothes and dirty laundry.

“Well?” Max asked impatiently.

Robin relayed her observations. “Could they be expecting us?”

“No? Cap wasn't even planning to go for it until we decided to stop over here a week ago.” Max seemed thrown by the question. “Even if they knew someone was after the Claw, they’d never expect us already. It was going to be at least a couple days of prep.”

“Well, they are ready for something. Mr. Cacern, do you sense any danger?”

Alex paused before answering, as if double-checking first. “Barely. Might just be they’re a threat if they spot us.”

It seemed unlikely, but Robin felt they’d somehow walked into trap. It might be best to withdraw. Captain Barisov would understand, surely? “I cannot see how we are going to disable the power.”

“We just need a diversion.” Max didn't seem worried by the complications. “I can send something down the dumbwaiter, draw them into the kitchen. You take the stairs, get in the dining room, trash the breakers. Alex uses the chute –“

“That puts me in the basement," Alex pointed out. "The only way out is back up through the kitchen you’re sending them to.”

“OK, we’ll just switch it around a bit. This’ll work, guys.” Robin couldn’t understand the confidence, and judging by Alex’s body language, neither could he.

* * *

Wisps of foul-smelling yellow smoke wormed their way from under the door to the basement. From there, it spread swiftly through the kitchen, but the doors to the dining area and foyer fit tight to their frames. The hatch for the dumbwaiter wasn’t nearly as well-sealed, and Robin could see the smoke seeping up to the second floor as well.

She waited by the railing, holding one of Max’s acid vials carefully. Alex crouched at the top of the stairs, entire body tense. Robin felt a peculiar knot between her shoulders she couldn’t explain. Like some beast sank their claws into her muscles and twisted. Max was slowly making his way back from the laundry chute.

Finally, someone in the dining room opened the door to the kitchen and let out a choked cry as smoke enveloped him, an invading army seizing its chance to push through a hole in a castle’s walls. Someone tried opening the window, but Alex had slipped outside beforehand to seal it. Besides, Max used every chemical he had to make the smoke/stink bombs. One window wasn’t going to be enough. (Robin almost wished it was. The smoke in the eye she was using to observe burned horribly.) The guests, cursing and hacking, disappeared into the kitchen, seeking the source of this scourge.

Robin signaled to Alex and he jumped to the banister halfway down the stairs. Pausing for a moment to make sure there was no one below, his next jump took him inside the library.

A chain of hands passed the vial from one to the next, over the side of the railing, along the first-floor ceiling and wall, into the dining room. Another opened the breaker box, and the final hand in the chain hurled the vial. There was an immediate hissing and sparking, only growing sharper as seconds passed. She closed the small door and the hands disappeared, petals swirling briefly before disappearing without a trace.

The house went dark. There were more cries from downstairs, as well as several crashes. They were having trouble getting out of the basement. The lights kicked back on, generator fulfilling its function. Checking on Alex, he was clinging to the wall above the entrance to the study. The two guards hadn’t moved.

What Robin heard from kitchen suggested the guests located the basement stairs. She quickly shut the door and slid the bolt in place. It was a flimsy thing, but might buy them a few additional seconds. More, if the lights would go out again, causing panic and confusion.

“Hey Robin, what was the name of that book that might translate the thing we found on that ship?”

“The Candelaria Codex,” she replied absently, focus divided between Alex and the door to the basement, shuddering under repeated impacts. The house went dark a second time. Shrieks of terror rose from the basement, and Robin's powers opened the door from the dining room to the foyer. Finally, the two guards seemed to catch on and rushed out of the study to investigate. It was only then she noticed Max sliding down the stairs, barely muffling the grunts as he contacted each step

“Mr. Feld,” she whispered, not wanting to risk him crying in surprise or loudly struggling if she restrained him. “Max!”

* * *

The lights went out a second time, and still nothing happened. How dedicated were these guys? Maybe they couldn’t hear anyone. Alex could just barely hear some muffled shouts, until they suddenly got a lot clearer. The guards entered the library cautiously, then took off running across the hall.

Alex landed in a crouch in front of Chiron’s Claw. Someone kicked an ant mound inside his skull. It wasn't how it usually felt when there was danger, but he checked the room anyway. No visual transponder snails, no tripwires, no alarm-triggering pressure plate on the floor or under the Claw. There was nothing, except when he reached out, the feeling intensified. It was the Claw itself, he realized uneasily. The curtains were drawn in the room, and what little moonlight shone through the library windows behind him barely reached the study door. Still, the Claw was visible, gleam far stronger than it should be in near total darkness.

For the first time in his brief career, he didn’t want to take the prize. The story he told Ryo of the thief’s eye, taken to power some arcane artifact, danced in his mind. He shook his head. He was a thief. Taking dangerous things, taking risks, that was what he did. If he was going to take this thing, it was now or never.

Into a silk pouch it went. He waited for the Claw to twist inside the bag, grab his leg, sink the nails in, tear at his flesh. It didn’t. He considered grabbing a few other items to confuse the issue, but everything else made his skin crawl. There were some things in the library he could take. When he stepped out of the study, he wasn’t alone.

* * *

Max ignored Robin’s hissed call as he reached the main hall, focused on not moaning at the jarring of the steps against his busted ribs. He stayed flat, relying on shadows and watched the library. Lotta creepy paintings down here, he noted, but too big to steal, at least on this heist. ‘Nother time, maybe. If Cap ever let them come back. Probably be better for Shiro if they didn’t.

Two guards rushed by. Headed for the dining room instead of the kitchen. Guess they didn’t know everyone was down in the basement. In the shadows, with his dark clothes, and them in a hurry, they didn’t see him. An arm shut the door behind them and vanished. Max pulled himself up, hobbling towards the library at the best pace he could manage.

“Mr. Feld, what are you doing?”

“Going to look for that book for Cap. This guy likes old stuff, too, he might have it.”

“It’s extremely unlikely, and those men will unlock the door any second.”

Objection or no, she still helped him into the library. “Can’t you slow ‘em down? Barricade the doors or something?”

The curtains were open, letting the moonlight in, so Max used that and his lighter for all they were worth, scanning the shelves. Robin was standing in the doorway, eyes shut. “I’m doing that now, but a few chairs or a table won’t stop that many people for long.”

“Look fast then.”

“What are you guys doing down here?” Alex was on edge, Robin noted as her eyes scanned every shelf they could. Max’s explanation didn’t help, but the thief joined in. Robin could hear hammering at the door to the basement.

Alex hissed, “Do we know how big it is? Tiny book, atlas-sized, fancy cover? Anything?”

The sound of splintering wood carried from across the hall. Robin checked the kitchen again. Free from the basement, but now trapped in the kitchen, the guests grabbed every knife they could find. They attacked the door with frightening intensity while muttering under their breath. It was the same phrase, repeated over and over like a mantra. Robin couldn’t make out the words, couldn’t even guess at the language (a rare occurrence which did nothing to ease the knot between her shoulders), but the words provoked the same feeling the tune earlier did.

One blade found a home in someone’s wrist, but no one stopped as blood splattered and stained the wood. The attacks on the door actually increased, like it was wounded prey. Robin noticed a lone woman, dark hair flowing to her narrow waist, standing back from it all. She watched calmly, seemingly the only one unaffected by the frenzy. Then she looked directly into Robin’s eye where it hid in the shadows beneath a cabinet. Robin saw a darkness that went deeper than she could guess, and dispersed the eye.

“We need to leave. I do not believe they will simply call the authorities if they capture us.”

“Here!” Max called, hefting a large red tome triumphantly. Alex and Robin rushed over. “This is it, right?”

Robin barely confirmed it before Alex grabbed her and Max’s wrists and bolted from the library. As they did, the kitchen door gave way, clattering to the stone floor like bones tossed carelessly into a pit. Robin needed no urging to hop on Alex’s back as he scooped up Max and jumped for the ceiling. The guests nearly trampled each other in a rush to the study. Their cries of despair and rage echoed and stabbed directly into Robin’s heart. Max flinched, and she felt Alex shudder.

The frenzied crowd spilled back into the foyer, milling about in a panic. In the midst of it, standing apart once more, was the woman Robin observed. Immune to the chaos, she craned her neck to peer up at the ceiling. Only shadows gazed back.

They were down the hallway and out the window faster than Robin could react. Alex moved as if pursed by demons, ricocheting off the top of the wall, the side of the nearest house, to a light pole along the street, then to the house across the road.

“Slow down man,” Max gasped. “Going the wrong way.”

It took another two houses before Alex skidded to a stop across the pebbled roof of a smaller manor. His breathing was harsh. “Sorry. Where are we meeting them?”

“Back across the road. Just let me call ‘em, OK?” The thief didn’t respond, but also didn’t resume his mad dash across the rooftops, which Max took as agreement, bringing the snail out of his jacket pocket.

Robin tried to calm Alex. His body practically vibrated under her hands, and if he was carrying them the rest of the way, she wanted him under control. It might help her calm down as well. “It’s all right, Mr. Cacern. You got us away safely. Take a deep breath.”

His nod was a sharp, jerky movement, unlike the grace he normally demonstrated. He whispered something to himself she didn’t catch. More loudly, “Right. ‘A panicked rabbit will break its own neck.’ Thanks.”

“Cap says they’re waiting. I told ‘em to move a little farther up the coast since we did, too. They’ll light a torch once we’re at the cliff.”

It took only a minute to cross the street and another yard to the cliff’s edge. The ocean crashed against jagged rocks forming a first line of defense against the relentless waves. Max let the ship know, and Robin could see a light flicker to life. It was at least a six hundred feet drop.

“That is quite a drop. How is Mr. Cacern going to get us down?”

The only answer she received was, “Hold on tightly.”

She did as instructed, while Alex gripped Max a little tighter. Max in turn, clutched the codex and his bag until his knuckles turned white. Alex leaned over the edge, pushing off at the last moment. They were in freefall just long enough to register the fact, before one foot contacted the cliff face. He bounced from one rock to the next like a mountain goat. However nervous he was just minutes ago, at the moment the thief seemed in his element.

When they were just slightly higher above the sea than the crow’s nest, he planted both feet firmly against the rock and bounded towards the ship like his legs were a set of springs. It was an impressive leap, but he miscalculated. He wasn’t going to reach the mast. He began shifting Max and sliding one arm free of where it held Robin’s leg, at the same time Robin formed a chain of arms from the yardarm to grab him.

He clasped her arm, and it erupted in pain, her skin tearing. The limbs vanished as she instinctively cradled her flesh-and-blood arm against her chest with the other arm. This was a bad idea, since she was supposed to be using at least one to hold on to Alex and they were still high above the deck.

They tumbled backwards. Alex swung his free arm behind Robin, pressing his forearm against her back to keep her in place. Max screamed.

“SHIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIT!”

Fortunately, the brief instant Robin had hold of Alex’s arm took much of their momentum. They regained it as they fell, but not to the same extent. Despite the awkward position, Alex was able land safely, if heavily, the creak of the deck and his pained grunt the only indication of the difficulty.

He set Max down gently, then moved his arm so Robin was able to slide off. She sank to the deck as the rest of the crew rushed up.

They made it.

Chapter Text

Day 19 – 20

“You didn’t adjust for carrying two people, did you?”

Alex ignored Anna’s question and practically hurled Chiron’s Claw to Captain Barisov. Only then did he address her. “I got Robin’s arm with the talons.”

He bowed towards Robin. “Sorry.”

Anna changed course and crouched in front of her, first aid kit ready. She reached for the arm Robin held gingerly, but stopped when Robin recoiled. “Easy. I’m just gonna draw the pain out so it won’t bother you while I clean and dress it.”

Robin shook her head. “It’s not so bad. There’s no reason to take that on yourself.”

She couldn’t bring herself to risk it. She needed to be aware of any limitations injuries might cause. Anna studied her for a moment longer, then shrugged and began cleaning the wounds. “Suits me fine. Alex, you OK after that landing?”

“Yes. Can we take Shiro’s advice and leave, now?”

He scrambled up to the crow’s nest without waiting for a reply. The others tilted their heads back to watch, then dropped them to stare at Robin and Max, questions clear on their faces. Robin intended to let Max explain. Instead he said, “Cap, we went through their library and found that book you and Robin were talking about!”

“The Codex? Really? Quite a find.”

Max’s expression fell. He clearly expected the captain to be more enthusiastic, but Sacha was splitting his attention between Robin’s injury and Alex’s behavior. “Did something go wrong?”

Max shrugged indifferently. “It was a little trickier getting the power off than we figured. And there were a few more people than we expected. Having some kind of weird party.”

Sacha frowned. “A party? That’s atypical. Florentine is notably reclusive when it comes to social activities.”

“Was there a woman there? Long hair running to her waist? Piercing eyes?”

Robin noticed Shiro was asking her, not Max. “Yes. She seemed the calmest when they realized the Claw was missing. Almost frighteningly perceptive.”

Robin didn’t spook easily, but at the moment would be quite happy to never meet that woman again.

“You were still there when they discovered the theft?” Sacha was legitimately distressed now.

“Finding the Codex took time,” Robin explained.

Shiro’s expression darkened. “Odessa Jade.”

Captain Barisov looked at the relic in his hand. “Really? I’ve heard she has an interest in the occult, but I’ve never met her.”

“Unsurprising, Captain,” the cook answered coldly. “Your interest would be academic. Hers, if rumors of her involvement in brutal, ritual murders are correct, is a more applied type. We should leave immediately.”

That said, he walked back inside without a word. There was an awkward silence before Captain Barisov said, “I would prefer not to leave just yet.”

Now it was Anna, finished bandaging Robin’s arm, who objected. “Skip, Shiro and Alex are telling us to be someplace else. Maybe best not to push our luck?”

“I know Anna, and I fully intended to. . .”

“Now that you have it, you would like to see if the Codex will let you use Edaemon’s Lament to help the souls on that ship.” Anna whipped her head around to stare at Robin, then back at Captain Barisov.

“Correct. If I can translate it quickly, we won’t have to stay long, and we can hide in the fog. Ryo!”

“I heard you,” the helmswoman answered, resigned. “Back to the ship o’ zombies it is.”

“Hey Anna, aren’t you gonna take away my pain?” Max asked as she checked the bandages she’d hurriedly applied earlier.

Anna gave him a big smile. “Not a chance! If you’d been a smart boy and gone to bed like I said, I would. But you had to go be an idiot, so you can just suffer like a normal schmoe.”

“Aw, come on!” His plea fell on deaf ears, though she did help Max to his bunk, demanding he stay put.

“Would you care for some help, Captain?” Robin agreed with Alex and Shiro, the sooner they departed, the better. Besides, it would be interesting to see what the Lament said. Robin could hardly pass up the chance to learn something new.

* * *

Finding Golden Hind was easily accomplished. Remarkably so, given the fog blanketing the region. They barely entered the swirling cloak when the derelict vessel appeared before them.

“This is. . . not where it was earlier.” Ryo eyed the vessel warily, before shouting up to the nest. “Anything, ‘Lex?”

“No one is manning cannons, if that’s what you mean.” Alex's first words since climbing up there. The crew seemed to silently agree to leave him be. That focusing on getting away from here would solve the problem.

“OK, then. Hook us up, Shiro.”

The cook quickly tied the two ships together with several grappling hooks. He hadn’t been happy when he learned they weren’t leaving immediately. Not that he said so. His scowl was enough. He was slightly placated when Captain explained his goal.

“If it can be accomplished quickly,” Shiro admitted, “setting them to rest would be the decent thing.”

Captain Barisov stepped to the railing holding Edaemon’s Lament in one hand, the translation he and Robin compiled (mostly Robin, the Captain struggled with the conjugation of verbs the Xebeians used) in the other. The rest of the crew, except Max, waited and watched.

The historian took a deep breath, then began to recite the passage he hoped would release the people on the other ship. “Dark beings from beyond the dead, no matter your designs on the living, their light will never be yours. Whatever evil you bring forth, it cannot hold these souls from deserved rest.”

The incantation echoed in the fog. Sam whispered to Berto, “Shouldn’t it rhyme?” Ryo couldn’t suppress a snort, despite her captain’s frown.

The Golden Hind shuddered, as though convulsing. Sharp cracks sounded from within, one after the other.

“Detach the cables!” Ryo snapped. “It’s going under!”

Robin’s hands appeared on the railing of the capsizing ship, easily disconnecting the hooks, allowing Shiro to haul them back. Ryo began searching for a breeze to carry them away, but the air was dead, as though the incantation stole its life with the derelict’s. Shiro tried using long oars to push them away, gain some distance. Wherever they touched the other ship, it crumbled. He shouted to the captain, “Throw the tablet over there, let it sink with the ship!”

The air filled with moans and cries. Something, barely visible, swirled around the pirates in a mad flurry. Robin saw Anna-Maria trying to shield the apprentices as a flurry of emotions not their own washed over them. Relief, anger, confusion, sorrow. Images flashed across Robin’s vision, too fast to understand or interpret. The disintegration of the ship accelerated, but Endeavor was moving away now. There was still no breeze, but something pushed them clear.

Finally, the cursed ship splintered into pieces, compartmentalized hull no use when every compartment broke. It sank beneath the waves. The apparitions continued to circle like maddened hornets until every bit of debris was claimed by the sea. Then they were gone as well.

Calm descended. Endeavor floated in placid waters, whatever force moved their ship away, dispersed. The wind rose once more. The crew were silent, mirroring their surroundings. Without a word, Ryo pointed the ship back out of the fog, putting them on course towards Tamerlane Island.

* * *

It was an hour before anyone went to bed. Despite being well past midnight, everyone was uneasy, including Robin. Unnerved by the experience. Captain Barisov offered to take the helm that night, so they could put more distance between themselves and Auldale. Alex would stayed on watch. He hadn’t moved from the crow’s nest, ignoring any offers to take his place.

Robin sank into bed, Anna-Maria and Ryo doing the same. The shipwright in a boneless way that said it wouldn’t take long for her to fall asleep. Ryo moved sharply, lacking her normal grace. On edge about something.

“Your arm doing OK, Robin?” Anna took a long pull from a bourbon bottle she kept in a drawer beneath her bed.

Robin wasn’t happy the crew now knew she could harmed through her Devil Fruit limbs, but there was nothing for it. “Yes, thank you. It wasn’t bad to begin with. I was able to disperse the arm before there was much damage.”

Actually, it hurt quite badly, especially if she moved the wrist in a way that flexed her forearm. Anna warned Robin there was some damage to her muscles. She would just have to be careful. She was more grateful the knot in her back finally uncoiled. Focusing on the translation helped, but knowing they were getting away from this island seemed to do the most good.

She winced as she felt an intense headache coming on. Hopefully sleep could solve that.

“You need an aspirin?” Anna offered a small container from her kit.

Robin looked at it warily. She tried to avoid medications unless she was positive what they were. “That’s not necessary.”

“Oh fer the luvva. . .” Ryo snatched the bottle from Anna’s hand, unscrewed the top and popped one of the pills into her mouth. She swallowed, then opened her mouth to demonstrate the pill was gone.

“It’s not poison, so just take the damn thing! Maybe you’ll actually sleep tonight, instead of lying there for hours, watching us. Fuckin’ creepy,” she muttered as she tossed the bottle, a little harder than necessary, to Robin. Then she flopped loudly back on the mattress and pulled up the covers, not looking at either of her cabinmates.

Robin shook one of the tablets into her hand, but made no move to swallow it. Anna watched in confusion. “You think we’re going to drug you?”

“People have tried before.”

“Oh. Well, it’s not really our style, you know,” the brunette said breezily as she laid back, one arm behind her head. “I mean, what would we even do with you? We can’t go back to Auldale to turn you in. We’re days away from the nearest island that might have a Marine outpost. We’d have to keep you doped up the whole time, since you’d kill us if you snapped out of it for even a minute. I know tonight was kind of a mess, but we’re aren’t that inefficient or incompetent. Hey, why are you laughing?”

“Fufufufu, I’m sorry, I simply haven’t ever heard that well-thought out an explanation for why someone wouldn’t betray me,” Robin explained through giggles. It probably wasn’t that funny, but the strain seemed to be loosening her emotional control. “It isn’t that any of you have given me a reason to mistrust you. It’s simply there have been several people who also hadn’t given me reason to suspect them, not until the moment they tried to kill me or contact the Marines. Being cautious is a difficult habit to break.”

“That makes sense, I guess.” Anna fell silent, but Robin could tell the shipwright wanted to ask something else.

She took too long for the helmswoman’s taste. Still staring at the ceiling, Ryo asked, “What the hell happened tonight, Nico?”

The edge to her voice made Robin cautious. “What do you mean?”

“At the mansion. Alex is shook, and so are you. I expected it from him after the fight, but he’s more tense now than before you three left.”

How to answer? Would they be angry with her if she mentioned Max’s questionable decisions? “I can’t speak for Mr. Cacern, but the atmosphere in the house was quite strange. I don’t know what those people were there for, but I suspect it was not a “party”, as Mr. Feld put it.”

She described their behavior, including their frenzied attack on the barricaded door.

“OK, that sounds creepy,” Anna said when Robin finished, “and it’s good you all got out, but. . .”

“But,” Ryo interrupted, propping herself up on one elbow, eyes boring into the archaeologist’s, “what the hell were you three still doing there at that point? It shouldn’t have taken more than a few seconds for Alex to grab the Claw and haul you two out with the book.”

“We didn’t have the book when the backup generator shorted out,” Robin answered gingerly. “Mr. Feld decided on his own to search the library for it. I don’t know when, but he didn’t discuss it with either of us first.”

Silence lingered for an extra heartbeat. Robin waited for accusations. That she was lying. That it was all her fault. That she was a curse and they wanted her gone. Robin tried to position herself so she could move quickly if need be. Even with her injured arm, she could probably beat them in close quarters. . .

Helmswoman and shipwright groaned in unison. Anna punctuated hers by taking another pull of bourbon. “Why didn’t you two haul him out of there?”

“He was quite determined, and Mr. Cacern seemed willing to go along with it, if extremely unhappy to find us in the library. Also, it was not a very large library, so . . .”

Ryo groaned again, head hanging low. “Look, Nico, Alex feels like he’s gotta prove something because he’s the youngest adult, and the newest member. He’ll back all of us up on stuff, even if he thinks it’s a bad idea.”

“And Max has a lot of bad ideas,” Anna chimed in. She joked, “Or do you not remember having to save him from one earlier tonight?”

“I recall something to that effect.” Robin offered a small smile. They didn't seem angry, which was encouraging. “I wasn’t certain it was my place to make that decision.”

“We get that, but if you’re the only one with those two, you have to be sensible,” Ryo said seriously. “Max is a gambler, and Alex, I don’t know.”

“He’s got common sense, but he ignores it,” Anna finished. “We should have told you that. Sorry.”

Ryo nodded in agreement, then added grudgingly, “You did good, though. It wasn’t how we normally handle things, and you adapted. You looked after them, made sure you all made it back. So, thanks.”

She rolled to face the wall, the last sentence seemingly exhausting her ability to communicate.

Anna offered Robin an encouraging smile. “Good night.”

She put the bottle back under her bed, and settled beneath her covers, dousing the lamp. Robin sat in the darkness, the aspirin still resting in her hand. She absently popped the pill in her mouth.

“You’re welcome,” she murmured, laying back and closing her eyes.

* * *

Robin awoke early, as usual. Ryo and Anna-Maria were still asleep, the latter snoring steadily. It hadn’t disturbed Robin. She was already used to it. Her headache was gone, the pain in her arm down to a dull twinge, becoming a sharp throb only if she rotated it carelessly. She slipped out of the women’s quarters for the kitchen. Shiro was mixing something at the counter. He nodded hello, and without breaking the rhythm of the spoon in the bowl, gestured towards the coffee on the stove with one elbow.

“It’s pretty strong this morning, just so you know.” Max was leaning heavily on one arm, both hands wrapped around his steaming mug.

“I thought you’d still be in bed. Miss Maldonado may be angry with you.”

Max took a careful sip before responding. “She can take it up with Shiro. He said he wasn’t bringing me breakfast in bed, and if I wasn’t capable of walking here on my own, I’d have to be carried when he got up.”

“You asked for a seven-course meal, Max,” Shiro replied without looking away from his work. "I would have to enlist Samantha or Alberto to bring it to you."

“I was just kidding!” Max protested mildly. He glanced out the open door to the deck, where the rising sun shone brightly. “Uch. I hate mornings.”

Robin stepped outside, the warmth of her drink a pleasant contrast to the chill in the air. Alex was busy with his morning exercises, although he was moving much faster, and less silently, than normal. She made her way to the upper level, where Captain Barisov manned the helm. One arm rested lightly on the wheel, while he held his own cup of coffee in the other. Puffs of smoke emerged from the pipe between his lips.

He smiled as she approached. “Good morning, Robin. Are you feeling well after all the excitement last night?”

“Certainly, Captain,” she responded easily. She’d say that even if it wasn’t true. It was her stock answer, to not let on weakness. “All the activity may have helped me sleep more soundly than normal.”

He smiled, but it faded swiftly. Robin braced herself for bad news. To learn she was in trouble. She wondered if it had been Alex or Max that cast blame on her, or if the captain came to the decision on his own. That having Nico Robin on his crew was a mistake.

“I’d like to apologize.”

She tilted her head to study him, like the different angle would reveal the secret behind that statement. “For what?”

“I thought, after we rescued Max, I had resigned myself to not recovering Chiron’s Claw. Then I let myself be convinced it was worth taking the risk to steal it on the fly. I feel I unfairly pressured you to go.”

It was true. Robin didn’t think he did it purposefully, but she hadn’t wanted the blame for not recovering the Claw to fall on her. “If I hadn’t been there it might have gone badly.”

Sacha removed his pipe to take a drink. “You’re quite right. But the fact I knew Max was too injured to go without having someone look after him while Alex was occupied should have been enough for me to nix the whole notion. You’re an equal member of this crew, Robin. If you feel a course of action is ill-advised, especially one putting you in danger, please say so.”

Robin smiled. “Misses Chinsai and Maldonado told me the same last night, at least if I’m paired with Misters Feld and Cacern.”

Captain Barisov nodded, casting his eyes towards the thief, swinging around a yardarm above them. “I’m still trying to get Alex to believe that. Which is another reason I shouldn’t have approved. At the same time, I don’t want to crush his confidence. The same for the rest of the crew.”

Robin thought it was nice he was trying to think of such things, even if it was a foreign concept to her. She never had to worry about damaging someone’s self-confidence, since they were usually focused on damaging something more tangible of hers. “I think it’s a good sign your crew work so hard to help you achieve your goals. It speaks to their respect for you.”

“Thank you for saying that. I like to think you’re right, even if it’s a burden I wonder if I can carry. Being a captain is not something I ever envisioned when I was younger.”

Robin wondered just when he’d changed his mind about that. “You’ve brought them this far, and I’m sure your trust in them and willingness to fight to retrieve Mr. Feld demonstrate your strength.”

The captain let out a short, cheerful bark of laughter. At Robin’s uncomprehending look, he explained, “I was supposed to be apologizing, and here I am getting a pep talk while dumping my worries on you. I’ll continue to work to be a good Captain for you and the others, and I won’t let my personal desires put any of you at unnecessary risk again.”

Max shouted that breakfast was ready, and they made their way inside. The captain moved through the galley into the depths of the ship as the rest of the crew filed in. He returned presently with a stack of money. “Didn’t want to forget to give everyone their shares.”

“Not going to be much, are they?” Anna said. “Robin said they got about 10.5 million for the goods, but we spent 8 bribing the militia.”

“I don’t think it’s an issue,” the captain replied. “I checked the general fund. We’re still well-enough off that we can do our usual split, especially since we have those silks to sell on Tamerlane, along with the items Max collected last night.”

Robin asked, “What is the general fund?”

“The money we set aside for day-to-day expenses,” Shiro answered. “I pull from it for food, Anna does so if she requires new timbers or rigging for the sails.”

“I can use it if we need a new compass or barometer,” Ryo added. “Since it benefits everyone, it’s like everyone chips in a little.”

“And the rest goes to us!” Sam finished.

"Quite correct," Sacha mumbled without looking up from his counting. “Let’s see, we’ll put 5.1 million back into the fund. Which leaves 5.4 to split into shares of 600,000 Beris per person.”

The captain counted out each crew member’s share before handing it out, saving himself for last. Sam immediately handed her entire share to Berto, who shook his head and handed half back. Robin looked at the stack of bills in front of her. None of her other crews handled money this way, preferring to keep everything in one place, and hand out allowances at each island.

The allowances were typically quite stingy unless you were popular, which she was not. Or feared, which she was, but Robin was rarely willing to risk the entire crew turning against her for trying to intimidate more money out of the bursar. Which was why she was usually flat broke as each crew fell. There was no time to raid the safe or treasure chests when the ship was being shot to pieces, or when she had to slip into the alleys before Marines arrived. Robin slid the bills into a pocket in her shirt. She’d find a good place in her room to hide them later.

“Man, can’t play many hands with this,” Max grumbled.

“Not the way you play,” Ryo agreed.

“Hey, let’s talk about something else!” Max said. “Who’s teaching today?”

Alex raised his hand silently. “It’s my turn tomorrow,” Anna offered. “I can switch if you want to get some sleep.”

The thief shook his head. “I’m good.”

Anna, Ryo, and Max exchanged glances, while Captain stared intently at the thief’s back. The subject of all this either unaware or uninterested as he washed his plate. That done, he addressed the apprentices. “Berto. Sam. You two ready?” The children nodded. “Great. Ryo and I picked up some new practice locks yesterday, so we’ll start there, ‘kay? Meet you outside in five minutes.”

Once the children and their instructor were gone, Max spoke up. “What’s going on with him?”

“I don’t know,” the captain answered. “He only spoke when I asked him something last night, and strictly in monosyllables.”

“You freaked him the hell out with that last-second decision to look for the book, dumbass,” Ryo snapped, punctuated with a sharp poke of her index finger into the side of Max’s head.

“He’s still bothered by that?!” Max’s eyes slid in Robin’s direction, narrowing to suspicious slits.

To Robin's surprise, Anna got in his face. “Don’t glare at Robin. We asked what was bothering them.”

Ryo leaned closer, nearly snarling. “A house full of loonies with knives? And he’s the one who has to carry two other people to safety, including an invalid? Can’t imagine why that might bother someone.”

“It wasn’t that bad,” Max said dismissively.

“Max, I wasn’t joking about Odessa being involved in ritual murders,” Shiro interjected. He was looking at them over the rim of his cup, but his mind was somewhere behind them. “She was too connected for the Watch to do anything, but it was so widely commented on that calling them rumors is understating it.”

“We just got you back from a bunch of goons a few hours earlier,” Anna added. “It was on him and Robin to make sure you made it back OK.”

“Max, I appreciate your willingness to retrieve the Claw and Codex, but you needn’t put yourself at such risk. I would like to study the Claw and learn where it was meant to reside, but most of the people concerned with it are likely already dead. I don’t want you added to that list.” The captain said it kindly, concern for his first mate’s feelings clear, but the last sentence carried the tone of an order.

“OK, maybe it was that bad,” the vice-captain allowed. “It’s just, I made a huge mess for all of you. Alex knows his stuff, I know my stuff, I figured we could pull it off.”

“And we did, Mr. Feld,” Robin stayed silent until now, leaving it to those who knew Max best, but felt she should say something. “But it might have gone more smoothly if we discussed looking for the Codex ahead of time. I could have scanned the library earlier. Or Alex could have while he waited for the guards to leave their post.”

“Yeah, I guess that would have been the smarter move. I wasn’t sure if you could do that and keep track of everything else. But OK, OK, I get it. Caution’s the word.” Max’s breezy tone didn’t fill Robin with confidence about his sincerity.

* * *

“I caught one!” Sam shouted as the line on her fishing rod began to unspool. Alex spent some time discussing the locks he and Ryo purchased. Then it had been the childrens’ turn to practice. He was patient and encouraging, although Robin didn’t miss the way his eye twitched when Sam grew overzealous and broke the hook pick. They moved on to fishing, in what was apparently the first step in a biology lesson.

“Great,” Alex said calmly. “You might want to give it a jerk before it takes all your line.”

The girl did so, and spent the next several minutes fighting to reel in the fish. Berto helped until he got a bite on his line. His rod almost flew into the sea, but an arm appeared from the railing and caught it just in time.

“Thanks, Miss Nico!” he shouted as he took up fighting with his catch.

“10,000 Beris says neither of them get their fish!” Max called from the lounge chair where he was stretched out under a blanket.

“Don’t bet on them to fail, you jerk,” Anna shouted from the crow’s nest. “I’ll bet 10,000 they both reel them in. Shiro?”

“10,000 Beris. Roberto will capture his, but Samantha will not,” Shiro didn’t even turn from his painting. Robin could tell this was a portrait. She thought she saw a familiar thin mustache on the subject’s face.

“10,000 that Sam gets hers, but Berto doesn’t!” Ryo shouted. She was flat on her back, an umbrella positioned to keep the sun off, steering the ship with one foot while reading a newspaper.

“Nico, you want in on this action?”

Robin saw both apprentices waiting to hear her opinion. Unsurprising, as the adults were not hiding their conversation. “I will agree with Miss Maldonado. Both of them will succeed.”

The show of support energized the two, as they both began reeling furiously, while Alex crouched on the railing.

“Sam, stop for a bit. You’re gonna snap your rod. Let it run, wear itself out.” She did as ordered, using the time to catch her breath. This went on for another 10 minutes before the children both hauled their catches on deck, to Anna’s glee, although the entire crew applauded. Sam caught a small chisel shark, Berto an immature rhinoceros tuna. After the fish were quickly killed, Alex spent time discussing the ecological niches of both, and quizzing the children on how you could tell based on physiology. He and Shiro began to remove the meat to store it for later, which segued into an anatomy lesson.

“Is any of this gonna help us as thieves?” Sam asked doubtfully.

“Well, chisel sharks have been known to prey on ignorant humans, so it might be good to know about them if you have to reach your prize via the sea. Although I don’t know if they like tomatoes.”

“You just don’t bleed, then you’ll be fine.”

“They can find you without blood, Sam.” Berto seemed to find it all interesting.

“That’s right, and if they think you’re food, they’ll take a bite. Then you’ll bleed. Even if that shark doesn’t think you taste good, there are others that won’t be as smart.”

Max shouted, “Ever seen a feeding frenzy?”

Sam responded smartly, “Yeah, every holiday back home when my cousins showed up!”

“Good. Now picture yourself as whatever the main course was,” Alex took control again, leaning in close, “but you’re still alive.”

He snapped his teeth once for emphasis. Sam’s eyes grew large as dinner plates. The thief straightened up and clapped his hands. “Let’s move on to some physical training. Grab your weapons!”

For a half hour, Sam and Berto attacked Alex with wooden swords. For a half hour, he evaded them easily. Initially, he simply jumped out of reach, to the lowest yardarm, daring them to climb after him. After they complained loudly that was unfair, he agreed to stay at their level.

Which didn’t help since he could leap backwards 20 feet without effort. The children tried to adapt. Instead of charging in together, where their quarry simply outran them, they began trying to flank or surround him. Sam would charge, trying to force Alex back to where Berto waited.

This didn’t work, either, and eventually, Ryo interrupted. “This isn’t any use, except for their stamina. It’s not doing you any good, either. You’re dodging too much.”

“You want me to let them hit me?” He sounded irritated by the interruption.

“No, I mean you don’t need to avoid by as much as you do. Look how far you moved away from Sam on her last swing. She overreached and unbalanced herself, and you weren’t in any position to capitalize. Shiro, let me borrow a brush for a minute.”

The helmswoman drew a circle, 6 feet in diameter on the deck. “You better wash that off when you’re done,” Anna called down.

Ryo ignored her. “You have to stay in that circle. No getting more than two feet above the ground.”

Once Alex was in the circle, she turned to Berto and Sam, a wicked grin on her face.

“Get him.”

The children, winded minutes before, found a fresh burst. They attacked from all sides, different heights, different angles. Sam might attempt a full swing from directly overhead, while Berto swung parallel to the ground at knee height. Still, Alex weaved through the attacks, although it required him to contort in impressive ways. Robin wondered what his body was made out of to move like that.

She could see the apprentices growing frustrated again, so at a moment when Alex’s feet touched the deck, two arms appeared and seized hold of his ankles. He managed to react quickly enough to lean back and under Berto’s swing at chest height, but could do nothing about Sam aiming for his knees. The bokken struck with a solid thwack. Berto immediately aimed for the legs as well. The two began another round of attacks, which their target stopped by grabbing both of their swords.

“Yeah! Thanks, Robin!” the two cheered as they danced around on deck.

“We got you!” Sam called as she hopped around Alex, pointing and laughing.

“Don’t feel bad, Alex,” Max called. “We’ll still keep you on the crew even though you got beat up by a couple of kids.”

The thief’s eyes darkened, and his mouth opened, only to abruptly snap closed again. The darkness cleared, and he replied, “Good effort. Lesson’s done.”

* * *

Robin took the helm that night. Alex took watch again. The rest of the crew tried to get him to go to sleep, but the thief stated he wasn't tired. Robin wouldn’t have believed that, since he’d been awake since even before they reached Auldale. Not that she hadn’t gone longer without sleep, but most people weren’t her.

Watching him move restlessly about the deck, as he had since their shift started, Robin had to wonder. She wasn’t sure if he was tired or not, but he was so on edge, she doubted he could sleep if he tried. A state she was entirely too familiar with. However wound up he was, it hadn’t loosened his tongue. He hadn’t spoken even once. As he leapt from one side of the ship to the other for the 30th time, she said, “May I ask you a question?”

He didn’t look her way. “You may, though I may choose not to answer.”

“Are you angry with me for helping Samantha and Alberto this afternoon?” She thought he took Max’s taunt poorly, but when he re-emerged on deck, Max gently bumped shoulders with him. After a moment, the thief bumped back, which Robin took to mean, “no hard feelings.”

“No.” He stared at the sea, horizon barely discernible in starlight.

“Are you certain? It wasn’t intended to make you look bad. I simply wanted them to experience success.”

“It’s fine.”

The words were sharp, clipped, a clear dismissal. Robin was familiar with that, too. Still, curiosity and concern (for herself, if he was a danger) made her keep pushing. “Then what troubles you? The way the others act, I can tell this isn’t normal.”

Alex continued to stare at the sea. The silence drug on long enough she thought he chose not to answer. “A bad feeling.”

“You told Captain earlier you sensed no danger.”

He finally turned her way. “I don’t. After we got back last night, I could feel eyes on us. Someone watching from above.”

“You didn’t mention it.”

“Little distracted, and I wasn’t getting the usual warning, so I didn’t know what to do.” He shifted position, balancing on one arm.

“Perhaps one of the residents walking their dog. They likely would be more curious than hostile.”

“Yeah, but I thought I could feel it after we sailed away. It was gone by sunrise, but I’ve been expecting something ever since.”

“Is it possible you were simply on edge after what we experienced in the house?” She quickly described the feeling between her shoulder blades. “It took several hours for it fade.”

His gazed at the inky sea. “Maybe, but it really felt like there was someone up there.”

“I don’t think it would be wise for you to stay awake non-stop until something happens. You won’t be much help to the crew if you’ve gone mad or died from lack of sleep.”

“Takes at least two weeks for that, doesn’t it?” Robin suspected it would happen much sooner, given how she felt the few times she went past three days without sleeping, but didn’t say so.

Alex flipped neatly off the railing, landing softly near her. He ran his hand through his hair and sighed. “I guess if nothing happens tonight, it’ll be OK.”

“I’m capable of steering and keeping watch if you want to rest now.” It seemed talking about it released whatever exhaustion Alex was keeping at bay, the nervous energy draining away by the second.

“No. I said I’d take watch. I don’t shirk duties.” He straightened up, to show he wasn’t tired. Robin didn’t press the issue. The Captain and Ryo’s comments on Alex’s uncertainty of his position lingered in her mind. The thief changed the subject. “I’m sorry about your arm. I was grabbing for the yardarm and your hand was there. I should have reacted better.”

Robin thought this might be a record for people apologizing to her in one day. (Not counting pleas and apologies from those who betrayed her just before she broke them into a dozen pieces.) “It’s not a problem. I assume it was the same ability that lets you climb surfaces?”

Alex held out his hand, palm up. From each fingerpad, a small talon rose until it was perpendicular to the skin.

“Remarkable. May I?” Alex looked uneasy, but he nodded. Robin leaned closer and lightly touched one of the talons. Very sharp and sturdy. She’d never seen anything quite like it.

They lowered and disappeared back into the skin. He grinned weakly. “They’re on my toes, too. I went through a lot of socks when I was a kid.”

“I would think it dangerous to do most anything that involves touching yourself.”

“Not really,” he shrugged. “I have to flex to raise them, but something makes them retract if I bring them close.” He raised the talons on his hand again and swiped across his throat. The hand passed by without leaving a mark, talons down.

“Interesting.” Robin filed it away for future reference, just in case.

She saw his eyes widen suddenly. “May I ask you something?”

She was curious what he might ask her this time. Perhaps about Yonkos. “Certainly, although I may choose not to answer.”

“How do you handle it when you make a bunch of eyes or ears? You’re seeing and hearing things from so many angles and locations, how do you keep track of what matters and where it’s coming from?”

“Practice, mostly. It’s not so different from when you concentrate on a task, and are able to block out distractions. I imagine it took you some practice to stop destroying your socks?” It had actually been less practice and more necessity. For those times she was on the run, from a group of Marines or a mob with dreams of rewards in their eyes. She quickly learned what she could dismiss and what she shouldn’t.

If Alex noticed she only answered half the question, he didn’t comment, joking, “Who says I got the knack of it yet?”

The remainder of the night passed without incident. As the east horizon brightened, Robin offered him a reassuring smile. “It seems we are safe.”

Alex scanned the sea in all directions, then stared at the sky for several seconds, like he expected the stars to spell something out before they disappeared from view.

“Just nerves, I guess.” He sounded relieved, but also a bit disappointed. Robin was relieved, too. She had a well-developed sense for danger, and wasn’t inclined to easily dismiss someone else’s.

The rest of the crew rose gradually, and after breakfast, Robin and Alex each headed for their bunks.

* * *

Far to the west, a handful of rowboats washed up on the shores of Moondrop island. The boats were significantly less crowded than when they went into the ocean, and those left, much the worse for wear. Clothes hung loose, lips cracked and bleeding from dehydration and sun exposure.

They ran aground near a large town, so several people were waiting when they arrived. Most of the occupants weakly pulled themselves over the sides and landed in the soft sand. Except for one. Even with weight loss over the last week and a half, he towered above the rest. His pinstriped suit was remarkably neat for being adrift all that time, even if it hung off him. His first steps were slow and uncertain, knees almost buckling more than once. But with each step he grew stronger, held himself straighter as he marched towards the crowd of onlookers.

“I need a Transponder Snail. Need to make a call.” When no one moved to accommodate him, he growled. “Now.”

Even in his weakened state, his expression told what would happen if he wasn’t obeyed. Do as he said, or suffer the consequences. Within minutes, the snail was in his hand. “Good. Bring food and water. Then a ship. Then scram.”

As the locals scattered like a clutch of rabbits at the sight of a hawk’s shadow, he dialed a number. Once the person on the other end answered, he was brief. “Father? It’s Cristo. I know. We were ambushed by some scrub pirates. They dumped us in the lifeboats. Don’t know, we were all unconscious.”

The snail’s face shifted into a fierce scowl as it spoke, and Monte Cristo felt his blood run cold. “I understand. Do I have your permission to hunt them down?”

The thin, cruel voice on the other end snapped, “No. Return home immediately so we can discuss your disgrace. Leave this to your brother.”

Chapter Text

Day 34

Tamerlane sat at the center of several trade routes in the West Blue, making it a prosperous hub. The largest city was Shimmer, which lived up to its name in the midday sun. Several of the buildings were as tall or taller than those in Auldale, but everything was constructed of bright marble, gleaming metal, and shining glass. It was the difference between day and night from the Eclipse Pirates’ last stop.

The trip was uneventful, minus a few days’ delays from becalmed seas, so the entire crew was ready for some time ashore. Ryo and Shiro took a crate of the Montes' silk to find a buyer. Captain Barisov took Anna-Maria and Alex on a fact-finding trip. Max was stuck watching the ship.

“Making sure you stay out of trouble,” Anna teased, though Captain Barisov insisted it was simply Max’s turn.

This left Robin with the apprentices. It was her day as instructor, a different challenge than she was accustomed to, one she was growing to enjoy. They made their way to an open market, pausing at the edge of the booths, stands, and small shops. It was a bustle of humanity, crowds around every merchant, people shouting orders or questions, employees bringing out more fresh fruit, bread, or fish.

‘This will make things a bit more interesting,’ Robin mused before addressing her pupils. “The lesson for today is reconnaissance. We have the list of supplies Shiro and the others requested,” Sam held up said list, “and the funds to pay for them. While we complete that task, we are going to gather every piece of information we can.”

“What kind of information?” Berto asked.

“Anything you believe sounds interesting or potentially valuable. Part of the challenge of gathering information is learning to separate useful from useless. Once we’ve finished, we’ll find a quiet location to compare notes. Things are very busy, stay close to me.”

As they stepped into the crowd, each apprentice linked elbows with her. Robin almost pulled away on pure instinct, but Captain Barisov advised her to keep a close eye on them. This would certainly make that easier.

People flowed around them like a school of fish. Beneath the shouts was a constant undercurrent of idle chat. Most was the usual mundane things. People discussing dates, both the fruit and social kind. A new restaurant nearby described as having great pasta, but extravagant prices. As she told Alex, Robin could easily filter most of it while she bought what she needed.

She watched her students, both taking the lesson seriously. Maybe too seriously. Berto was very obviously staring at people as they talked, while Sam kept leaning closer to try and overhear nearby conversations. Their youth was an advantage here. A few people gave them (and Robin, as their apparent guardian) disapproving looks for their poor manners, but most were more amused than anything.

‘Children being curious isn’t anything out of the ordinary, after all.’

Robin remembered how the scholars encouraged her own thirst for knowledge. Even so, she made a note to practice behaving more naturally. She picked up a few pieces of information on the criminal status in the area, but went on high alert when she heard a muttered “Devil’s Child” while she was giving the location of their ship to the man who was going to deliver their order of flour.

Placid as a dead sea, Robin finished the directions and paid the man. Then she carefully scanned her surroundings for anyone who looked hostile or too interested in her. At the same time, eyes scoured the surrounding streets for any of her own crew.

Ryo and Shiro, minus the crate of silks, were two blocks away. She spied three men lurking in an alley on the other side of the road, behind a fruit vendor. Each wearing a purple vest with jagged trim along the bottom. Each with a blade tattooed over their hearts. Pirates.

Robin knew this crew, though she hadn’t expected to see them again. Her eyes drifted over them, not showing any recognition or awareness, even as all three slunk back a little further. With the crowds, even with the children and groceries in tow, Robin could probably lose them. But if there were more than just three on the island, they would alert their crew and hunt her relentlessly.

She led the apprentices to the edge of the market, forming a plan as she did. The pirates followed from the edge of the hubbub, keeping pace easily with less congestion in their way.

“Miss Nico, wait, we don’t have the cinnamon, cream, or the nectarines yet,” Berto called.

Robin ignored him. “Shiro and Ryo are two blocks to your left. Go to them quickly.”

“Why? What’s wrong?” Sam asked, even as Robin could feel Berto's hand move to grip hers. The pirates were in the clear and moving their way.

“I need to speak alone with those men approaching us,” she answered in a firm tone. “Now go.”

She pulled free and prepared to go at a right angle to the direction they would hopefully run. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw them hesitate. The pirates paused, weighing options, and so did Robin. Breaking the pirates’ everything in broad daylight, in front of dozens of witnesses, would be a very bad idea. Instead, she tried to look scared. Backed away slowly, unsteadily, as if she could barely make her legs work. Then she broke into a swift walk, not quite a run, casting frequent glances over her shoulder, heading for an alley on the far side of the square.

To her relief, Sam and Berto did as ordered, disappearing into the crowds as they rushed down the sidewalk. Even better, she saw eager grins on the pirates’ faces as they followed her, spreading out across the square. Thinking they were herding her into the alley.

Even the alleys in Shimmer were brighter and cleaner than most places she’d been. None of the usual puddles of unknown fluids or stinking garbage. Still shadowed, though, and blessedly empty. They wouldn’t see the blade she had just in case. Still narrow enough they’d be forced to advance one at a time. She hadn’t seen guns. That would suit her just fine. She reached the dead end she knew was there and turned to wait. They stepped casually around the corner, each holding their knives in front of them.

The one in the lead spat, “Bet you weren’t expecting to see any of us again, huh demon?”

“No, I thought all of you died when the Marines attacked your ship that night.”

“Yeah, that was a cute plan, but we were just a little too clever.”

“Too drunk is more likely. I imagine you were passed out in an alley far less pleasant than this when it happened. And the Marines attacked because your Captain was a fool who boasted to everyone about ships he attacked. Sloppy and stupid pirates don’t last long.”

The leader rushed at her and Robin easily summoned her arms to bind him.

“Clutch.” The hand over his mouth assured he wouldn’t scream as she bent him into a piece of lawn art. The next rushed forward and was quickly grabbed, but pressed a button on the handle of his knife. The blade launched from its setting at her. She had no room to dodge and felt the cut along her arm. Her strength faded suddenly and her extra limbs dissipated.

Even without a knife, the pirate closed in, friend on his heels. “We made a few upgrades since you betrayed us, devil. Including seastone blades.”

His meaty hands were raised, ready to wrap around her neck, but Robin’s reach beat his. Her uninjured right arm drew her own hidden knife and slashed it across his throat. His partner tried to lunge forward around the now-dying pirate, but Robin shoved the body in the way. The last pirate only succeeded in giving his friend another wound to experience in his final moments.

As the dead pirate fell, his friend stumbled back at the sight of the blue eyes that watched him. His fury disappeared, a candle snuffed between two fingers. Those eyes were cold, promising no mercy. His nerve broke, and he turned to run. He didn’t make it two steps before he felt a simultaneous impact and stabbing sensation at the base of his skull. He never felt anything again.

Robin rose quietly, lowering the arm that threw her knife at the retreating pirate. She paused to take his knife from the back of his friend before collecting her own. A seastone blade might be handy. She calmly stepped over the bodies and exited the alley, pressing a hand to the cut.

“Robin!” Her name put her on guard again, until she realized it was Sam. Shiro and Ryo were on either side of the apprentices, who were clearly worried. Shiro was stoic as usual, while Ryo’s eyes narrowed in hostility.

“It’s alright, Samantha. I just needed to speak with those three men.”

No reason to give the children any nightmares. Shiro moved into the alley, but Ryo continued directly towards Robin. The helmswoman grabbed hold of Robin's shirt and yanked her closer roughly. Robin deftly pulled free and took a quick step back, out of reach of Ryo’s sword if she drew it, arms raised and ready to defend herself.

“What the hell were you doing?” Ryo snarled. “You are supposed to watch them, they're your responsibility, and you just send them off so you can have a chat with some old buddies? Are you up to something?”

Berto hovered behind Sam, who tried to explain, “Ryo, she was worried about those guys.”

“What were you worried about, Nico? They’d talk to you in front of your current crew, let something slip?”

“It wasn’t like that. I expected them to attack me, and I didn’t want Samantha or Alberto in harm’s way. I knew you and Shiro were close by, so I sent them to you.” Robin knew Ryo had doubts about her presence on the crew, but hadn’t expected this level of distrust.

(She’d been expecting retaliation from Max, thinking he might hold a grudge after she told Ryo and Anna about the events on Auldale. Nothing had come of it yet. If anything, Max seemed more relaxed around Robin than he was before they reached Auldale.)

Ryo didn’t seem inclined to listen, and Robin braced for the worst. A large hand reached past her and landed heavily on Ryo’s shoulder. “Ryo, enough.” Shiro guided her into the alley, while Robin and the apprentices waited. Sam tore a piece of her shirt and gestured for Robin to kneel. She tied the fabric around the wound.

Robin smiled. “Thank you, Samantha.”

The adults returned a minute later. Shiro’s expression hadn’t changed, but Ryo wouldn’t meet Robin’s eyes. She walked off alone, head down.

Shiro explained, “She understands. I assume you haven’t bought everything yet?”

When Robin confirmed this, “Let’s finish and return to the ship. We found a buyer. I’ll need to collect the other crates and deliver them.”

Robin followed quietly, apprentices falling in step on either side. Sam linked elbows with her again. After another beat, Berto did the same.

“Miss Nico, are we going to continue the lesson?” He sounded nervous and unsure. Robin put aside her concerns, and tried for a supportive smile.

“Certainly. Once we’re back in the marketplace, we’ll resume. I hope you haven’t forgotten what you’d already learned.”

* * *

Anna-Maria sat patiently across from Robin, arms folded. “Are you going to let me draw the pain from that cut while I stitch it up, or you plan to be stubborn? I know there’s no point asking to give you an anesthetic.”

Robin felt like a child being chastised, something she hadn’t experienced since her days with her aunt. She could tell it would ease the shipwright’s conscience knowing she wasn’t hurting her patient. Robin doubted they would try to kill her now, since the attempt would endanger the apprentices and Robin was curious what it felt like when Anna used her power. “Very well.”

The two of them, as well as Captain Barisov and the apprentices, were in the study. Robin thought it might be a useful part of the exercise to report their findings to the captain directly. Sacha proved agreeable, but when he noticed Robin’s wound, insisted she allow Anna to treat it.

“OK then.” Relieved, the medic gently touched Robin’s arm just above the cut. Robin watched, twisting her arm experimentally. It didn’t feel like anything. Not the absence of all sensation, as if part of her body had been deadened. It felt like any uninjured part of her body did. She was aware of it, could feel the pressure where Anna’s finger was, and the needle as she began stitching with her other hand, but the pain simply didn’t exist.

“You guys go ahead and give your report, don’t mind me,” Anna said as she worked.

Captain Barisov leaned forward at his writing desk, pen in hand. “I’m curious to hear what you learned. Who’s going first?”

The children exchanged glances, each gesturing at the other to start. When neither would speak, they began nudging each other with their elbows. Robin hummed politely. “Would it be best if I went first?”

“No!” Berto said forcefully, startling everyone. “You let Anna treat you, I’ll go! Um, I heard the Toro Pirates are planning a drug buy at a warehouse on the docks tomorrow night.”

Sam fidgeted then whispered in her friend’s ear. “What is it, Samantha?” Captain asked.

“I don’t think it’s the Toros’ deal. It’s one they know about that other people are doing.”

“So they might be planning to attack and take the product and the payment,” Sacha said. “We’d better make sure to avoid all that if we can. Did you get an exact time and location?”

The children conferred. “Just that it’s a warehouse, but 11 o’clock in three days, we think,” Berto supplied.

“Steyerlitz Shipworks,” Robin added. “Very good. What else?”

“Um, the head of some small crime family is here to meet with a Ramirez Tuco,” Sam offered. “I heard a few people talking about that.”

“He’s rather high up in the Calvera Family,” Sacha noted. “Anything else?”

“The guy at the stand where we bought the nectarines thinks his wife is cheating on him. I don’t know if that’s any use.” Anna laughed, and Sam looked a little embarrassed.

“It can be useful to know if someone has a weakness to exploit,” Robin said.

The children admitted they hadn’t heard anything else they thought was worthwhile. The captain finished taking notes. “Robin, anything to add to their report?”

“I overheard a young woman say a friend of hers who works in the MacKenzie household was fired for tripping the alarm on an antique of some sort.”

Anna and Captain Barisov both took interest. “Did she mention how?”

“She said the person barely jostled it, so I imagine a motion switch. Were you scouting the MacKenzies this afternoon, Captain?” Robin asked with a knowing smile.

“Indeed. MacKenzie Alpert has, among several valuable items, a painting known as Her Divine Love and Vengeance, supposedly depicting a great victory for the Savoy Islands in a war to maintain independence 6 centuries ago. One of their deities came to their aid by striking the approaching forces’ ships with lightning. It was commissioned for placement in their largest church in the capitol, but stolen several years ago. It might be the piece referred to, or it might not, but now we know pressure plates or motion sensors are something to be wary of.”

“We both missed that one,” Berto said glumly.

“Don’t be discouraged,” Robin said. “I had an advantage, since I had extra ears throughout the marketplace. The conversation wasn’t where you could have heard it over everything else.”

“Robin’s right,” Sacha agreed. “If you’d like, we could get you some more practice tonight. I thought we might seek out a tavern and the crew could relax a bit. That would provide opportunities, but you have to be careful.”

“Who’s paying for drinks?”

Captain Barisov grinned. “I’ll buy the first round, Anna.”

The shipwright raised both arms jubilantly. “Whoooo!”

* * *

‘This is actually rather cozy.’

The tavern, named Artis’ Place, sat in the middle of a busy triangle of town formed by the docks, the main shopping district, and a working-class neighborhood. It was nonetheless off the beaten path, on the corner of two less-trafficked roads. A simple one-story brick building, wooden interior with a few interesting and likely locally relevant items on the walls, and several round tables in the middle of the floor, all of them well-worn, but sturdy. Anna and Sacha were at one of the tables, engaged in a lengthy conversation with several dockworkers also enjoying the evening. They started with ship designs, but somehow moved on to arguing about music, though it all seemed in fun.

The apprentices were roaming, gathering information. They played at chasing each other, which wasn’t inconspicuous, but made them appear innocent enough. Robin kept eyes on them at all times anyway. Especially whenever they approached the corner booth. The men dressed in immaculate dark suits grew silent when anyone, including the children, came near.

Max sat at a table near the bar, having dealt himself into a card game. Ryo was supposed to be watching him, or more precisely, his stack of chips. She told him if she saw his chips vanish, she would bodily drag him from the table before he could write any IOUs. From what Robin could tell, it wouldn’t be long now.

As for Robin, she sat comfortably in one of the booths, sipping occasionally from a glass of wine. It wasn’t very good, and she made a note to seek out a place that sold some tomorrow. Ryo sat on the other side, in the back corner. She was tense, lost in her own thoughts. Robin decided to risk indulging her curiosity. “Miss Chinsai, is your left eye artificial?”

Ryo looked more surprised at being addressed than at the specific question. “Yeah. It’s an Uhu design. How could you tell?”

“The light reflects off it differently. Also, I heard a faint mechanical whirring when you guided us through the fog.”

“Yeah, it has a zoom function.” The swordswoman directed her gaze back to her beer (still her first, barely touched.)

“That can’t have been cheap.”

Ryo gave a raspy laugh. “It wasn’t. Gift from a former employer. For services rendered.”

Robin wondered why Ryo would leave the employ of someone who would purchase such a thing for her. But there was no major scarring around the socket. Which suggested it wasn’t an injury received in combat. Not unless the person responsible was incredibly precise.

“Nico, I. . .” Ryo faltered, eyes falling back to the table. She stayed that way for a minute. Robin waited.

Ryo’s eyes rose again. “I’m sorry for accusing you of abandoning the squirts this afternoon. They told me they thought you were in trouble from those guys, but. . .”

“You thought I was planning something with those men against all of you.” Ryo nodded slowly, as if the effort was excruciating. “Those three men were members of the Blade Pirates. Hopefully, the last remaining members. They blamed me for the deaths of their crewmates.”

Ryo’s eyes stayed locked on Robin. “I know about your criminal history, Nico. Some of the crews you’ve been part of, at least. Including the Blade Pirates. I know how they ended up.”

“That was not my doing.”

It really wasn’t, not in this case, at least. Captain Masters was a fool who vastly overestimated his strength and loved to boast of his frankly petty crimes. Robin saw the end coming early, and decided not to stick around.

(If she happened to see Marines headed towards the ship as she departed and didn’t alert anyone, well, no one else in the harbor did either. It was common sense to not deliberately attract Marine attention. That Masters lacked common sense was not her fault.)

“Don’t get me wrong, I know what the Blade Pirates were like. Fought them a few times. I’m not sorry they’re dead. But,” Ryo continued carefully, “you see how the fact you worked with a crew like that is cause for concern?”

“Because this crew is not like those crews, you mean. Is this crew like any of those you worked for previously, Twilight Blades?”

The woman didn’t flinch at the use of her title. “No. Which is all the more reason I want to protect them. I have lines I refused to cross, and Captain Barisov doesn’t try to push me past those.”

“My options have not always been as varied as yours,” Robin answered, trying not to get defensive. “I’ve worked with whoever would have me, and done what was necessary to survive. I will continue to do that.”

Ryo’s eyes narrowed, and Robin could swear her hair started to rise, but the booth wasn’t the best place to draw her sword, so Robin pressed on. Maybe it was better to lay her cards on the table. “As I told Miss Maldonado, this crew hasn’t given me reason to think I need to defend myself from them. Do you plan to change that?”

Her voice dropped to a cold whisper. “Are you prepared for the consequences?”

“Ryo? Is that you?” The tension was interrupted by a tall man from the corner booth. His long, dark hair was slicked back and knotted in a loose ponytail, matched with a black, double-breasted suit and tie. He weaved around other patrons smoothly, a drink in each hand.

“Karaoke Johnny?” Ryo sounded quite surprised.

“You got the right oooooone,” he crooned, before continuing in a normal voice, “but Kaede Johnny, thank you. A little respect for the new head of the clan.”

“Really? Congrats, I guess. What happened to Boss?”

“The sauce got Dad. His personal sawbones told him to cut back, but he didn’t wanna listen.”

Ryo snorted. “I’m not surprised. Doc Tokira was a lush. Saito probably figured the doc wanted all his booze for himself.”

Johnny laughed. “Yeah, probably. I put him out to pasture. What are you up to? I haven’t heard much about you in a couple of years. There was a rumor from Auldale a couple weeks ago. Something about you cutting a factory in half?”

The woman grew uncomfortable. “I’m with a new crew. We keep a low profile.”

Johnny’s eyes swung to Robin. No hostility, only open curiosity. “Am I interrupting a date?”

Robin met his gaze evenly, projecting nothing. Ryo’s voice was carefully neutral. “She’s our newest member. What are you doing here?”

“Trying to work a deal with the Calveras. I could use you at the negotiations. Make Ramirez Tuco a little nervous. Why don’t you come back to the fold?”

“Thanks, but no thanks. I’m happy with my crew.”

“Is this a friend of yours, Ryo?” Captain Barisov ambled up, mug of hard cider in hand. His cheeks were a rosy, but his eyes were clear.

“I used to work for his family, Captain.” There was strain in Ryo's voice Robin didn’t like. Captain Barisov noticed it, too. The eyes that studied Johnny grew less friendly.

Johnny stared back, incredulous. “You work for this grandpa now? Doing what, steering the tour boat for the seniors?”

“Well now, I hardly think I’m old enough to qualify as a grandpa,” Sacha replied with an easy smile that was brittle around the edges. “I’m still firmly on the crest of the wave of middle age, not hardly into the trough of senility.”

Johnny scoffed. “Sure thing, old man.”

“Kaede.” Robin wanted out of the booth. The frigid aura the swordswoman was projecting setting off warnings in her mind. “You know why your father prized my service so highly?”

“Because you never let anyone disrespect him. Your loyalty was. . .”

He trailed off, but it was too late. Ryo had already risen and in one smooth motion, grabbed Johnny’s tie and hauled him forward until his head slammed onto the table in front of her. Her sword was drawn, resting against his nose.

It wasn’t hard for the other patrons to detect the change in atmosphere. Several of the regulars slipped past the booth to the exit. Max grabbed all the winnings left behind with one hand, while beckoning the apprentices behind him with the other. The men in the corner booth began to rise as well. Robin prepared to dive clear and either fight or run.

Captain Barisov grasped Ryo’s wrist firmly. “Ryo, that’s enough. There’s no harm done in a few jabs at my age.”

Sacha helped the younger man off the table, and rearranged his lapels carefully. “I imagine from the perspective of one so inexperienced, I would look ancient. But you know, one doesn’t live to my age by being foolish. Something to think about, perhaps.”

Johnny nodded dumbly, as the captain strode off to pay their tab. The crew departed, Ryo staying at the rear, watching over her shoulder.

“They haven’t left the tavern, nor have they tried to contact anyone to set up an ambush,” Robin said as she dropped back to walk next to the wary woman.

“Good. I’d rather not kill Saito’s kid.” She looked at Robin. “Your rep scares me, alright?”

“You have quite the reputation yourself.”

“Yeah, and my bounty is still less than half yours.”

“I’m not guilty of everything I’m charged with.”

“I figured. Cap’n wouldn’t let you join if you were. But some of it is legit.”

“I’ve done what I needed to survive.”

“You said that already. I’m just worried you’re going to decide killing us is necessary, the same way you decided you needed to kill those three today.”

Robin sighed. They’d been over this. She supposed she could understand Ryo being wary. Robin was still wary too, but she was trying. Couldn’t she be given a chance to be judged on how she behaved towards them, rather than by her past?

Perhaps Ryo picked up on her feelings. “I’m not saying you can’t be trusted. Captain does, and I’m trying to, but not everyone on this crew is careful. They're my friends, I don't want to see them hurt. You said you won’t betray us unless we give you a reason? Fine. I’ll try to give you the benefit of the doubt until you give me some reason not to. That work?”

Robin nodded. She wasn’t certain Ryo meant it, but Robin would take what she could get.

Chapter Text

Days 35 – 37

Max, Shiro, and Alex were given the task of casing the interior of the MacKenzie home the next morning. Max argued he and Alex were enough.

This suggestion was shouted down by the rest of the crew.

The plan called for disguising themselves as city inspectors, investigating reports of a gas leak. Max could make a concoction with the appropriate smell, and equipment that looked suited for the task, but actually concealed visual transponder snails to transmit back to the ship. Of course, to really sell it, they had to investigate all the houses on the street, in case the MacKenzies spoke with their neighbors.

“We can case those houses, too.” Max barely contained his glee.

“Max, I’m not sure a crime spree is really necessary,” Sacha said doubtfully.

“It might help to obscure the true target, Captain,” Robin supplied. It was true, but she also thought supporting Max’s plan might dispel any lingering resentment towards her on his part.

“We don’t even know if the other homes will have anything worth taking,” Shiro stated. “Let’s wait and see.”

Scouting each house took the entire day, but it wasn’t unproductive. When going over the footage after dinner, a few of the other homes indeed held pieces of note. Besides the usual assortment of jewels, safes full of money, and assorted shiny things, there were a few tapestries from the South Blue in one home, some bronze statuettes in another. The most notable item was an ornate golden bell, roughly the size of a bison’s head, from a 2,000-year old dynasty.

“Where are we gonna send it if it’s so old?” Sam asked.

“Forget that, how the heck are we going to quietly swipe a bell?” Ryo groaned when the captain exclaimed in delight.

“Alex can coat its interior in his webbing. As long as he doesn’t run into anything with it on the way out, should stay quiet.” Anna spoke without looking up from her preliminary sketches.

“I thought I was grabbing the painting. I’m not fast enough to be in two places at once.”

“Yes, well,” Sacha began, “about that. . .”

The main prize was still the painting in the MacKenzie’s sitting room. Which, thankfully, had a fireplace, the potential for open flame providing the perfect excuse to search for possible “gas leaks”. Despite the chief butler watching them like a hawk, Alex got close enough to determine the frame had two motion detectors on the back. Max recognized the work as belonging to a woman named LuNelle, who did high-quality work, he said.

“What do you mean Robin’s going after it?!”

“Alex,” Captain Barisov began gently, “the safest method is to remove the glass and swap out the painting for the forgery Shiro’s going to create. Keeping the frame still while doing that is going to require a lot of hands.”

“And Robin’s the handsiest one here, kid,” Max finished glibly. “Other than Ryo when she’s had too many.” The helmswoman mussed his hair, leaving Max squawking in outrage as he tried to fix it.

Alex didn’t surrender easily. “I can stabilize it with the webbing, and I won’t need any tools to remove the glass because I’ve got these.” His talons projected from his fingers.

“If Mr. Cacern is confident he can steal it, I have no objections switching to another task.” Robin would just as soon keep watch as get directly involved again, but at least this one she could manage from a distance.

“Alex is probably the only one who can get the bell quick and quiet, though,” Ryo said. “Maybe Nico can carry it without making noise.”

She looked at Robin. “But I’m guessing it’ll be awkward to make a bunch of hands to hold the clapper, plus a bunch more to carry it. If the thing is real gold, it’s gonna be heavy, too.”

Robin agreed that would be complicated, though not impossible. Max threw in, “Shiro’s the only other one who could carry it, but same problem with the noise. That leaves you, Alex.”

The thief leaned against the wall, defeated and not gracious about it. “Fine. Whatever.”

Captain Barisov redirected the conversation. “Shiro, how long do you think creating a replica of the painting will take, and do you need any other supplies?”

“I don’t have the right kind of paint or brushes to replicate the Savoyian style, but I can find them tomorrow. After that, a few days. We have some good images.”

“If we want to go that route, I could make dummy statuettes,” Anna offered. “They’ll be wood, instead of bronze, but I can put a good finish on them. Might pass the eye test for a day or two if they’re distracted by the other missing stuff.”

Captain Barisov gave his approval. “If you need anything, let us know, we can make a supply run easily enough. Otherwise, everyone try to avoid attracting undue attention, but enjoy yourself. Meeting dismissed.”

“Whoo!” Max jumped to his feet, hair back in its proper place. “Ryo, come with me to that tavern from last night!”

“Why?”

“If I start losing, you can scare the crap out of everyone again, and I’ll collect their winnings.”

Anna shoulder-bumped him. “Dummy, that’ll attract attention! Just stay on board and lose money to us, your pals.”

“Some pals.”

“We saved your life!”

“Are you gonna lord that over me forever?”

Simultaneously, Ryo and Anna replied, “Yes.”

“Pardon me,” Robin interrupted, “should we be concerned Mr. Cacern left the ship a few minutes ago?”

* * *

The thief returned in the hours shortly before dawn, muddy and disheveled.

“What did you get up to?” Anna demanded. “Captain spent most of the night staked out making sure you didn’t go after that painting alone!”

“I was looking for the Mongo Weasel.” Alex said this as if it was a perfectly reasonable and not at all insane response.

“The what?” Max asked blearily. Even Alex’s return wasn’t enough to rouse him before he finished his coffee. Robin felt similarly muddled. She spent the night watching as much of the city as possible in case Alex either contacted the Marines, or did something similarly reckless. She’d seen nothing until a shadow flitted across rooftops near the edge of town a half-hour ago.

Alex explained, “It’s this giant weasel that lurks in the deepest woods in the center of the island. Has a bunch of burrows and tunnels that let it hide.”

“Who told you that?”

“Oddities of the West Blue. I don’t have anything better to do until I have to steal that stupid bell.” Clearly a night in the woods had not reconciled Alex to that decision.

“If it hides underground, how are you going to find it?” Berto asked.

“Figure if I wander around in the forest at night like an idiot, it might try its luck,” Alex shrugged. “If I find a giant burrow, I’ll go in.”

“Alex,” Sacha began, “I don’t know of anyone who has seen a Mongo Weasel in decades. It’s considered an extinct creature at best, a story to frighten children at worst. My parents certainly treated it as the latter.”

“You’re from Tamerlane, Captain?” Robin couldn’t detect the accent, but it would explain his familiarity with the island, knowing of that tavern already.

“The far side of the island, but yes, I grew up here until I left for university.”

“So we should keep our eyes peeled for any graffiti that says, ‘Sacha was here’?” Anna teased.

“I was not the sort to vandalize public property,” Captain responded in an excessively stuffy voice. “Though there are a few neighborhoods I should stay out of, just in case.”

“Cap’n, are tryin’ to tell us you were in a gang?” Ryo acted scandalized.

“We were really just a group of community-minded young men. If it so happens we expressed that by fighting with similarly minded young men from other communities, well, that’s not uncommon practice in many cultures, you know.” He offered a mischievous grin that made him look half his age.

“Yes Captain,” Robin said dryly, “I believe it’s called “war.”

Max cracked up. “And he worries we’re corruptin’ the kids teaching them to gamble!”

* * *

With time to kill before Shiro’s forgery would be ready, and no surveillance planned until that night, the crew broke up to pursue their own interests. Robin accompanied Anna and Max. She felt it would be a good way to familiarize herself. It was habit for her to learn the fastest ways to escape a location as soon as possible after arriving.

The two were on their way to purchase some thin sheets of bronze. Max suggested they could mold them around Anna’s statuettes to make the effect more convincing.

“You think this will work?” the shipwright asked.

“Absolutely,” he replied. “It’ll add some heft, and I've got an acid that'll score the surface, make ‘em look a little older.”

“It does sound rather clever, Mr. Feld,” Robin offered as she watched her surroundings. Max preened at her compliment. They opted to start with a scrapyard to save money. Plus, the material would be more naturally weathered.

“It is a pretty good idea,” Anna admitted.

“I know, right? Speaking of great ideas, I got one for an upgrade to Endeavor.”

Anna froze in mid-step. “You are not messing with my ship, Max.”

“You haven’t even heard the idea yet! You love the heated tub!”

Robin was pleasantly surprised by that particular creature comfort. Even more that it used fresh water, although that made sense, with Anna being a Devil Fruit user herself. They wouldn’t want to drown or incapacitate her.

(Robin still tested the water tentatively with one arm each time she used the bath.)

The shipwright narrowed her eyes. “You’re trying to take advantage of my good mood. That makes me suspicious right off.”

“Why not describe your idea, Mr. Feld? Perhaps you can sell Miss Maldonado on it.” Robin wanted to know, too.

He nodded, took a deep breath. “OK, so you know how sometimes there’s no wind?”

“Yes, Max, I make sailing ships, I’m familiar with the concept,” the shipwright replied drily.

He ignored the sarcasm. “Well, let’s add a boiler, for a steam engine. Then we can attach some paddles to the back. Or the sides, whichever.”

“Are you nuts?! The lines on my baby are pristine, and you want to slap ugly paddles on there, like he’s some shallows-restricted ferry? A floating casino for people too scared of the ocean to get on a real ship?!” Anna punctuated each sentence by jabbing Max in the chest, each one driving him back another step.

“Where would we even fit a boiler in the hold?!” she continued. “Not to mention we’d need space for whatever we’re going to burn. Boilers don’t run on warm thoughts!”

“I’m afraid she’s correct, Mr. Feld. It was a good idea in theory.” Even having unloaded the stolen silks, they were going to have to convert the remainder of their treasure to cash, or return the historical artifacts. After the upcoming job, room would be at a premium.

“I hadn’t thought about space." He snapped his fingers. "You could give up your workshop.”

“It’s partially your space, too!”

His expression fell. “Oh, right.”

Suggestion tabled, the trio continued on their way, reaching the scrapyard soon enough.

“Max, did you bring this up now because you wanted to buy materials for the boiler while we were here?”

He chuckled sheepishly. “Yeah. Thought if I waited ‘til the last minute you’d go along with it.”

Anna fixed him with a flat look. “When it comes to my ship, you aren’t making any modifications unless you can show me some blueprints like you did for the tub.”

“I guess you wouldn’t be up for buying more of this scrap to armor plate the hull?”

“If we’re going to armor Endeavor, it won’t be with scrap.”

* * *

“Mr. Feld, did you make that mock-frame for Mr. Cacern?”

They were almost back to the ship, and could see Alex hunched on deck, focused intently on a square hanging from the mast. Sam and Berto held each side, and at Alex’s signal, let go. He immediately tried to secure it in place, but a light flicked on above it first.

“Nah, the frame was one we had lyin’ around from some old heist. The motion triggers are mine. He asked for something to practice on. They’ll be almost as good as LuNelle’s.”

“He does know it’s the ship’s motion that’s setting those off?” Anna asked as Alex reset the frame and motioned the children in place again.

“I told him that. He said it would “up the difficulty.” Max made air quotes.

The children released the frame, and the light again flicked on before Alex could act. He didn’t say anything, but Robin thought she could hear teeth grinding all the way from the dock.

“Why is he taking it so personally?”

“Professional pride, Miss Maldonado. Would you be happy if Captain Barisov told you he thought I was better qualified to repair Endeavor than you?”

An unhappy expression flickered across Anna’s face momentarily. “OK, point. He’s still got a job none of us could handle as well.”

“But the painting is what we came here after, Anna,” Max said. “Everything else is just opportunity, right? And he knows it. Look, give him a few days to bang his head against the wall and he'll get over it. Hasn't let us down yet, right?”

"Yeah," Anna agreed, waving back to Berto as they boarded the ship. "I just don't like seeing him like this."

Sam gestured to Alex in their direction. The thief sighed and nodded, taking down the picture frame.

“Sam, Berto, we’re done now. Thanks for your help.”

“Alex, you said I could come with you,” Sam pleaded.

“Where’s he going?” Anna asked.

“To look for the weasel.”

“That’s really how you want to spend your night? It’ll be a lot of tromping through the forest.” Sam nodded enthusiastically in response to Alex's question. “Berto, you want to go?”

The boy exchanged a silent glance with Sam. He shook his head.

“Okey-doke. We’ll be out for a while, so grab a weapon and I’ll make a snack for you.”

Captain Barisov looked up from his sandwich and the map he and Ryo were inspecting. Dinner was a makeshift affair, as Shiro sealed himself up in a small room in the hold once he returned with his own supplies.

“Sam, remember to stay with Alex,” Sacha said firmly. “No wandering off by yourself. Dress warmly. The forests here can be surprisingly chilly at night.”

“You go Mongo Weasel hunting, Skip?” Anna asked.

“No, I was more interested in mushrooms. Good eating, you know. Also, the older boys once left me out there to see if I’d cry.”

“Did you?” Sam looked so interested in the answer, Robin wondered if she’d already forgotten about the search, in favor of learning more about her Captain’s childhood.

“Absolutely!” Sacha laughed. “Although I can’t recall if I was frightened I might never be found, or what my parents would do when I was found. My mother had an unerring eye for a good switch to swat my bottom with.”

“My grammy was the same way,” the youngster replied sagely.

Alex returned to the galley. “Here’s your coat, Spaghetti Head. This light has a red filter. Won’t screw up your night vision as bad. You ready?” When Sam nodded, he knelt down. “Hop on and let’s go Weasel hunting.”

Robin watched them go. Despite the fact Sam was on a ship of pirates, Robin hadn’t expected she’d be allowed to seek out a dangerous predator at night. “Is that wise, Captain? If the creature does exist. . .”

“Alex won’t allow anything to happen to Samantha.” The older man spoke with absolute certainty.

* * *

With Shiro intent on his work, and Alex and Sam not returning until near dawn, Captain Barisov and Robin took first turn scouting their target neighborhood. The nearest vantage points were the roof of a restaurant a block away to the east, and a lonely barn to the south. They each took a spyglass and notepad.

“We want to chart any movement we see on the streets or among the houses,” Sacha explained before they left the ship. “Not just Marine patrols. Paperboys, people walking their dogs early, anyone scavenging in the area.”

“To discern patterns we'll need to be aware of while four of us are inside the houses.”

“Precisely. We’ll have two of the others take over tomorrow night, so we can compare their observations to ours.”

“Don’t forget to keep an eye out for horny teenagers trying to sneak into or out of their sweetie’s bedroom,” Max added.

“Speaking from experience, Maxey-poo?” Ryo drawled.

“Please, I was smart enough to have a separate makeout spot.” Anna and Ryo exchanged mock-impressed “oooooo”s.

“I suppose that’s true,” Sacha allowed, tactfully ignoring the rest of the conversation. “Children sneaking out is a possibility. Good catch, Max.”

As it turned out, the neighborhood was peaceful. That might be due to the Marine patrols that marched through every two hours.

“Are they going pose a problem, Captain?” Robin watched the patrol continue on its route for the third time. She’d created an ear and mouth on his shoulder to make for easy conversation. Less chance of someone eavesdropping than using a Transponder Snail.

“If they stick to this pattern, no,” he answered after a moment. “From what we learned of the security systems, we can get what we’re after in a two-hour window. If they vary their patrols from night-to-night. . .”

“I haven’t seen anyone else so far, but things might pick up closer to dawn,” he continued. Robin could hear him scribbling in his notebook. “Anything on your side?”

“I heard some noises in the woods earlier, but I believe it was just a dog. Unless the Mongo Weasel is far smaller than the legends suggest,” she joked.

“No, they’re said to be quite large. The adults, at least. It could be a juvenile, but they aren’t supposed to be comfortable around people. That’s the stock explanation for why there are so few verified records, you know.”

Time ticked by, the moon making its way across the sky like a blind eye, oblivious to what passed beneath. Robin kept a few spare eyes focused on the streets and lawns, allowing her true eyes to watch the stars. She lay on her back, picking out constellations just for something to do. Sometimes Robin was comforted by the seeming permanence of the stars, that they could not be wiped away so easily as people and places.

(On bad nights, they were a reminder of a universe indifferent to the suffering and cruelty they shone upon.)

“Is that coat warm enough?” Sacha’s sudden question drew her from the heavens.

“Yes, it’s working quite well.” Captain loaned her a spare coat, Robin’s being rather worn out. Even with spring approaching, she ought to purchase one before they departed Tamerlane. Captain's loaner reached all the way to the ground on her, and she’d thought it excessive initially. But here at the edge of human settlement, there was a damp chill, and the coat's fur-lining and length meant it formed an effective shield for her entire body against the cold wood that made up the floor of the loft. Robin had suffered worse, but she was glad not to have to.

“Glad to hear it. Oh, hold on, I think I’ve spied the paperboy.” More scribbling, then a pause. “I say, I wonder if his aim is that bad on purpose?”

* * *

Breakfast was again a makeshift affair. Shiro hadn’t left his room, and the weasel hunters didn’t return until near dawn. Everyone more or less found what they could and made do.

“We didn’t find it,” Sam admitted. “But we heard something moving in the brush nearby!”

“It wasn’t threatening,” Alex hastily added at his Captain’s alarmed expression. “Also, I found a big hole near the base of a rock wall, but I wasn’t going in there with Sam. I might scout it this afternoon.”

Alex started towards his bunk, but Sam stopped him, gesturing to the unruly tangle on her head, full of twigs and leaves. “Can you help with my hair?”

“I told you to keep it under a hat,” Alex grumbled, but he hopped on the table. Sam took a seat on the bench with her back to him. Alex raised the talons on one hand and proceeded to gently comb the tangles and detritus out. Each piece he removed he set in a small waste can Ryo placed beside him. Sam hummed quietly, tapping her feet on the floor in a pattern that reminded Robin vaguely of some children’s song.

Task done, Sam hopped up. She and Alex retreated to their respective quarters. Captain Barisov headed for the study, and it wasn’t long before gentle snores were audible from within all three rooms. Robin intended to do the same, but decided to check on Shiro first. The eye she formed showed the artist in the middle of an empty room, focused on an easel. Next to it was a photograph of the painting they would steal. She grabbed another cup of coffee and some toast and made her way downstairs.

It took a few seconds before there was any response to her knock. Shiro’s eyes had deep bags, and it was the first time Robin could recall seeing stubble on his face. He squinted and moved his head forward and back, as if trying to bring her into focus. He noticed the items in her hands, but stared at them as unable to comprehend.

“I thought some breakfast might help.”

“Thank you.” It was a soft rasp, no energy available to be louder. He downed the coffee in one gulp, and folded the toast so he could put both slices in his mouth at once.

“Perhaps you could work on deck. Fresh air and natural light might help.”

Shiro shook his head as he finished chewing, mumbling, “Distractions. I would start painting my surroundings instead. Please inform Captain I hope to be finished by sometime tonight.”

With that, he handed back the plate and cup and closed the door in her face.

* * *

It was a little after noon when Robin woke. She’d slept four hours. Not bad by her standards, especially since her cabinmates were elsewhere.

(Strange as it might seem given Anna’s snoring, Robin slept better when they were in the room. Her mind didn’t worry at the possibilities.)

A quick check revealed Sam and Captain Barisov asleep in their respective rooms. Shiro was still painting with intense concentration. Berto seemed to be helping Ryo with some knitting. Alex was seated in front of the mast, staring at the picture frame. A wider search eventually revealed Max dining alone at a restaurant. Robin found a few sandwiches and some lemonade sitting on the kitchen table, and cautiously helped herself as she stepped out on deck.

“Hello Miss Robin,” Berto called. He raised his hands awkwardly, the closest he could manage to a wave with the yarn wound around his hands.

“Good afternoon Alberto, Miss Chinsai. May I ask what you’re working on?”

The helmswoman didn’t look up. “Afternoon, Nico. It’s a scarf.”

“Are you expecting poor weather?”

“Nah, with us getting into late March we shouldn’t have much to worry about. But I want to make one for everyone, and I’m not real fast. So I gotta start early.” She finally looked at Robin. From her expression, Robin assumed it wasn't good. “You look like you could use some more sleep.”

Undoubtedly true. Robin could have slept a year straight and still run a sleep deficit. She didn’t expect that to change any time soon. “I’m quite alright, although I think I’ll relax on deck. It’s a nice day. Alberto, I could take over for you if you’d like to go play.”

“I finished the book I was reading, and Sam’s still sleeping. I was helping Alex practice, but he said he needed to think. It’s neat to watch Ryo work.” He ducked his head shyly. Robin wondered at the fact he did that when he expressed almost any positive opinion. She hadn’t seen any of the crew react negatively when he spoke his mind.

Ryo laughed. “Really? I feel bad I’m not better then. Even I don’t enjoy watching most other people knit, but a real expert can be something to see. If you’re interested, I could teach you a few things some time.”

“I’d like that.”

“OK, I’ll explain what I’m doing for now. Then we’ll get you started on something in a little while.” She glanced at Robin. “You interested? I can teach two as easy as one. Not like it’ll take long to get through what I know.”

Robin declined. She wasn’t sure if it was a genuine offer, or the helmswoman was just being polite. Ryo shrugged and began explaining her movements to her student. Robin moved to the lower deck, planning to lounge in a chair. Maybe she would bring up a blanket and nap. She paused beside Alex, seated cross-legged on the deck and staring at that picture frame. “I thought you would be out inspecting the hole you found.”

“I wanted to take another crack at this first. Thought starting fresh would yield better results.”

“No luck?”

A sigh. “Nope. I thought I was fast enough, but it’s not working. The frame keeps registering movement before I can hold it in place.”

He sounded disappointed in himself. Robin was relieved that Alex didn’t seem angry with her for “stealing” his job. “It’s unlikely the actual picture will be rocking on waves as this one is.”

“Yeah, but you never know. We might need to steal something from an aristo’s ship instead of his house sometime.”

“Perhaps I can offer some advice? Why don’t you try again?”

Several of Robin’s arms grew from the mast to hold the picture in place as he activated the motion sensor again. He stepped in front of it, flexing his fingers repeatedly. At his signal, Robin dispersed her limbs and the thin web ran from both his wrists to pin the frame. Even as it did, the light signaling movement flicked on.

Alex let out an annoyed hiss. Robin studied the setting. “I think, rather than trying to secure it in two places at once, you should keep hold of it with one hand, while the other secures it.”

Alex gave that some thought. “Do you think that’ll work? Won’t I still be fighting the motion of the ship and the frame?”

“Yes, you’ll have to hold it without jerking it in place. I imagine there’s a very small sweet spot. You may have to watch how the frame moves with the motion of the boat to find it.”

“A thief without patience is just a burglar,” he intoned. Then he frowned. “Or a prison inmate. That one needs some work. Thanks, Robin. I’ll try that.”

He took a closer look at her. “You look like you could use a nap.”

“So I’ve been told.”

Chapter Text

Days 39 - 43

Sacha gestured at the map of the neighborhood during the morning planning session. It grew more detailed over the past nights’ surveillance, each pair on watch adding their observations. “The streetlights could be an issue.”

“I think there’s enough shadows between them to work if everyone moves quickly,” Max offered, leaning back in his chair.

“It’ll be cloudy tomorrow night,” Ryo said confidently. “Or we can wait for the new moon two nights after that.”

“The painting is ready.” Shiro slept for a day straight after he finished, and from the bags under his eyes, could use another day still. Captain already told him to return to bed after this meeting.

(Robin didn’t know how she wound up on a ship full of people who slept almost as little as her.)

“Same with the statuettes,” Anna-Maria confirmed.

“I don’t see any pressing need to rush things,” the captain said. “Patrols stick to a regular schedule, and there’s no sign we've been noticed yet.”

“The fallout from the Toros' actions may cause problems,” Robin pointed out.

The Toros succeeded in attacking the narcotics deal the night before, then vanished into thin air. No one was sure where their ship was docked to begin with, but since the Calveras were the buyers, they scoured the waters around the island, thus far finding nothing. Meanwhile, as the one selling the product, Kaede Johnny was tearing the town apart searching for the Toros. The Marines, likely paid off by the Calveras, were turning a blind eye, but it was only a matter of time before they got involved somehow.

“There’s nothing connecting us to the crime,” Robin continued, “but if the Toros aren’t found soon, the situation may escalate. There’s no telling where or when a group of Kaede’s men might appear while searching.”

“You think we should strike fast and scram?” Anna asked.

"If we’re ready, there doesn’t seem to be any reason to wait.” Past experience taught Robin staying in one place too long was dangerous. The chances of someone recognizing her rose. That didn’t mean she rushed or did things sloppily. She just didn’t waste time. She didn’t have time to waste.

“I might know something.” Alex stood in the door, dirty and tired after another unsuccessful night in the forest. Or perhaps not so unsuccessful. “I don’t know if that tunnel I found used to belong to a weasel, but someone’s hiding in it now. People with guns.”

“Did they see you?” Sacha asked in alarm.

Alex rolled his eyes. “I know how to not be seen, Captain. I thought I was entering a dangerous predator’s lair; I wasn’t going in there slapping the walls and singing.”

“I don’t think we want to get mixed up in fighting another group of pirates,” Anna muttered.

Captain Bairsov said, “We can pass the information along to one of the parties that was robbed. They would doubtlessly prefer to handle it themselves. The question is, would it be better to approach Kaede or the Calveras?”

“I vote for not talking with the Calveras.” Max raised his hand to emphasize the point.

Anna agreed. “The fewer of the Five Families know we exist, the better.”

“That’s wise,” Captain Barisov said. “Which leaves the Kaedes. Ryo, will it be dangerous for you to speak with them, given the last meeting?”

Ryo pushed off the wall, stretching her arms over her head. “As long as I make it clear I’m there to talk, should be fine. C’mon ‘Lex. You’ll have to tell them how to find this place. Back in a bit,” she called over her shoulder as they departed.

Captain Barisov said, “Let's wait a night to see how this plays out. The last thing we need is the Marines showing up unexpectedly because a battle spills into the neighborhood.”

* * *

As it turned out, the situation resolved that night.

“Kaede slipped in quiet at first,” Alex reported in the morning, looking tired and dirty again. “but the Toros must have noticed them eventually, because a whole lot of shooting started. Only Mr. Kaede’s guys came out, though.”

Johnny was initially skeptical of Alex’s report. Understandable, given the young man’s disheveled appearance. Even moreso when Alex explained why he’d been in the woods in the first place. It was only Ryo’s presence, or perhaps Johnny’s own desperation, that kept him from dismissing and ridiculing Alex. Twilight Blades’ word was good enough for “Karaoke” Johnny.

“They didn’t make you go with them, did they?” Anna asked.

I was out looking for the Weasel. When I saw them in the woods, I decided to see how things turned out. I was up in a tree the whole time.”

Sam called urgently from outside, “Captain, we have a visitor!”

They found Kaede Johnny waiting at the base of the gangplank, flanked by two of his men. He was dressed impeccably, but there was a bandage on one cheek, and he held his left arm carefully. He sang, “Let’s all get on board the – ahem.” Continuing more formally, “Permission to come aboard?”

Captain Barisov waved him forward. “Granted.”

The clan boss made his way onto the ship and shook Alex’s hand. “I wanted to thank you for your help. I was in dutch with Don Calvera if I didn’t fix this.”

“It’s no problem.” Alex didn’t look entirely comfortable.

Johnny turned to Ryo, watching with arms folded and an unreadable expression. “I really owe you for this, Ryo, especially after I was disrespectful to your Captain. You didn’t have to help.”

The helmswoman shrugged indifferently. “It isn’t the first time I covered your butt, Johnny. I’m not the one you should apologize to about the disrespect.”

She grinned sharply. “I’ll remember you saying you owe me one, though.”

Johnny blanched, but let it pass and faced Captain Barisov. “I apologize for my behavior in the tavern. It’s unbecoming for the head of my family to behave like that towards an elder. Especially one Ryo believes is worth following.”

He bowed deeply. The older man smiled warmly and shook Johnny’s hand. “As I said that night, no harm done.”

* * *

“I got it!” Alex burst in the following morning.

“Got what?”

“Pictures of the Mongo Weasel!” He waved them about, handing one to the captain. Alex practically vibrated with excitement. “That one is kind of close, but you can see the eyes and teeth perfectly!”

That was certainly true. Every tooth on the right side of the creature’s face was in perfect focus, as was the bright gold eye glaring at them, though that was all that was visible. There was another picture that at first appeared to be of a cave entrance. Until you noticed the gleaming teeth at the top and bottom of the image.

“How close were you?” Robin asked.

“Pretty close. I pretended to fall asleep under a tree, and waited until it lunged to dodge." He beamed proudly. "Just like you told me, Ryo.”

“Me?!” the helmswoman shouted. “When did I say anything about letting giant animals nearly eat you?”

“You said I needed to dodge more effectively. I only moved enough to get out of the way, so I could still get a clear shot,” he explained plainly. “It was night and there are a lot of trees in the forest, you know. I couldn’t get too far away.”

“Cripes, the one time you listen,” Ryo’s palm struck her forehead. “This crew is gonna make me go grey, I swear.”

“What’s wrong with going grey, Ryo? I think I look quite distinguished.” Captain Barisov removed the pipe from his mouth and raised his chin as he turned his head in profile.

“Yeah, and Karaoke Johnny also thought you were a grandpa,” she shot back. “I don’t need people thinking I’m that old.”

“These are excellent photos, Mr. Cacern,” Robin studied them closely. “I think I can even see the remains of its last meal. See here, jammed behind the canine tooth? That looks like part of an arm. Quite an unpleasant end.”

Most of the crew made disgusted faces at this statement, but Ryo and Max leaned in for a closer look.

“I think she’s right,” Max offered. “Isn’t that the mark of the Toros?”

“Think the Weasel killed an interloper, or just ate one of the bodies Johnny left behind?” Ryo grinned wickedly. “Alex, what’s that book of yours say about the Mongo Weasel’s eating habits? They like live prey or carrion?”

“Captain, make them stop! We’re trying to eat breakfast!” Sam complained.

* * *

After all that, the actual heist was an anticlimax.

Alex did manage to remove the glass frame from his test model twice without triggering the motion detector. One of those times he was able to reset it without the light going on. Still, he accepted the task of retrieving the bell, leaving the acquisition of Her Divine Love and Vengeance to Robin, after thanking her for her advice.

“I’m not consistently good enough yet,” he’d explained. "But I'll get that bell, no problem."

It was the night of a new moon, and overcast to boot. Only scattered stars shone through the minor breaks in the blanket that hung over the island. Captain Barisov kept watch from the roof of the same restaurant he’d used for surveillance previously. Once the 1 a.m. Marine patrol left the neighborhood, he gave the signal. Robin, Ryo, Shiro and Alex, masks and dark clothes in place, sped across the street to the target houses.

Max correctly identified the security measures of each house, so it was no difficulty to slip in undetected. As an added precaution, Robin used her powers to check the interior of each house before anyone entered, making certain no one with insomnia roamed the halls.

Each focused on their main goal first. The tapestries for Ryo, the bell for Alex, statuettes for Shiro, and the painting for Robin. With it attached to a wall, rather than a ship, it really wasn’t difficult to make sure it didn’t move while she cut away the glass and removed the artwork, though she still used several hands to make absolutely certain. The crew entrusted her with recovering this painting over Alex, she couldn't afford to make a mistake.

She carefully placed Shiro’s forgery in the frame. That wasn’t hard either, since the painting had been there long enough the backing showed exactly where it sat based on how the area behind the painting wasn’t faded from sunlight like the rest. She sealed the glass back carefully, making sure not to leave any epoxy bubbles around the edge.

(Art theft wasn't Robin's usual sort of criminal activity, but she couldn’t deny a surge of pride in how smoothly she managed.)

Robin used an arm on the Captain’s shoulder to alert him to her success, and found Samantha waiting at the window. Robin handed it off, adding a few other things she’d taken on the way to the apprentice’s pack. She gestured for her to head back, and Sam flashed a happy smile from beneath her wolf’s head mask (a smile Robin returned), then took off. Robin went to investigate the library. Small, but worth a look.

“Don’t rush, make sure the street’s clear, then just get across.” Ryo rolled the tapestries up, slid them into tubes and passed them out to Berto with those instructions. She waited at the window, making sure he was safely in the shadows across the street before returning to her work. There was a safe in a study she wanted to crack. Shiro swapped out the statuettes easily as he slipped through the house, gathering any other pieces of interest. He also took a book with pictures of painting styles from across the Blues for himself.

Alex came in through the double doors leading to the backyard, since he was going to have to carry the bell out that way. He quickly webbed the clapper against one side, then hefted it onto the lawn, stashing it in the shadow of a large tulip tree. Last thing he wanted was a neighbor to getting up to use the bathroom and noticing light glinting off the bell.

Within an hour they were done. Outside of a dog that barked for a half-minute, there was no indication anyone was aware of them. They were gone forty-five minutes before the Marines would be through the area again.

Captain Barisov, Ryo and the apprentices went ahead, using the main streets, looking like a family out for a (very) early morning stroll. Or, given the number of sailors and longshoremen just staggering out of the taverns, perhaps a daughter and her kids escorting their drunken elder home from a long night of revelry. Captain wasn’t bad at playing inebriated. Better than Max, perhaps, although Robin hoped he was a better singer than he was demonstrating.

Shiro took over carrying the bell, leaving Alex take point with Robin and guide the artist-cook around any crowds or suspicious people. Finding a path back to the ship that kept Shiro out of sight was a challenge. It involved a lot of darkened alleys, but Shiro was sure-footed and surprisingly light on his feet. He moved around puddles of slime and dumpsters, fire escapes and people deep enough into slumber it was safe to walk by with ease, especially considering the load he was carrying.

The rest of the crew was waiting when they arrived. Their prizes quickly moved belowdecks as the final preparations were made to get Endeavor underway. By the time the sun broke the horizon and lit the sea around them on fire, they would be two hours out from Tamerlane.

“See Robin,” Anna cheerfully clinked glasses with the archaeologist, “I told you that job on Auldale wasn’t typical for us. We’re pretty slick, right?”

The shipwright threw back her entire drink in one gulp, and immediately refilled it. Robin smiled, taking a more restrained sip from her own glass. “Indeed, Miss Maldonado, but I never doubted you. Remember, I’d already seen your work the night I joined you.”

Anna blinked drowsily. Half the crew had been celebrating since they were over an hour away from Tamerlane, Anna and Max chief among them. “Well, yeah, that’s true. But, you’d only seen two of our jobs up to now, and one of those was a rush. Now you’ve seen three!” She held up three fingers for emphasis. “And two of them went smooth as silk! That’s a bigger sample size, right Max?”

“Huh?” Max raised his head from where it sat on his arms to squint at her. “What the hell are you on about?”

“That three is a better sample size than two!”

“What are you two so worn out for?” Ryo smirked. “You just had to keep the ship ready.”

“Hey!” Anna sat up straighter and jabbed her glass at Ryo. “It isn’t easy just sitting and waiting, ya know! We don’t know if things are going right, or if you’re in trouble, or what.”

She slumped back in her seat. “You feel helpless.”

The helmswoman nodded patiently. “I know, I know. Come on, you need some sleep.”

She lifted one of Anna’s arms over her shoulder and the pair staggered towards the women’s quarters. “Alex, get Max to his bunk, would ya?”

The thief easily hefted Max to his feet and followed the two women downstairs without a word, leaving Robin, Shiro and Sacha on deck.

“What destination next, Captain?”

“Well, the others are correct about the hold getting full, so we’re going to see an associate of mine. He’s the one who helps me return the items from places outside the West Blue.”

Robin felt her curiosity piqued. “Is this a smuggler of some sort?”

The only other possibility she could think of was a Revolutionary. She wasn’t sure which type she found more plausible as an associate for the scholar.

Captain gave her a grin around his pipe that could almost be called cheeky. “Neither. He’s a professor of antiquities.”

* * *

Robin woke early afternoon the following day. She stayed up past sunrise the night before. Only once there was enough light to make certain they weren’t being pursued did she go to bed. She had been tempted to simply stay up with the aid of Shiro’s coffee, but her bed was comfortable and she felt confident they were safe long enough for her to sleep. A foolish notion, perhaps, given how swiftly things went wrong in the past, but Robin knew she would have to sleep sometime.

A line of clouds were moving in and the wind was changing direction, but the crew seemed in high spirits. The apprentices were playing a game of some sort while the adults cheered them on. They were still moving away from Tamerlane at high speed, and as Anna said the night before, things went smoothly. Robin played it off last night, but she was glad to see the crew’s performance on Cano was more typical than the haphazard way things went on Auldale.

(Robin drew some faint hope from their ability to adapt and succeed on Auldale. Maybe, if disaster struck, this crew could survive it, could avoid destruction. At least for a while. Robin would like to stop running a little longer.)

After eating some of a vegetable soup Shiro had steaming on the stove, she headed for the study. Captain Barisov was behind his desk, rocking slightly in the chair. A well-worn text in his hand, pipe between his lips. He looked up over his reading glasses. “Hello Robin! Did you get some rest?”

“I did. The seas around us seem clear. What are you reading?”

“I was looking through Schwarzwald’s history on the North Blue.”

Sacha handed the book over as she took a seat across from him. “I’m not familiar with it.”

“It’s an interesting text. Published 150 years ago, written almost like a journal of someone’s travels, but over centuries. Much debate about how reliable it is as an actual history. Most historians think it more a collection of fables. Schwarzwald had a tendency to ascribe fantastic powers and beings as responsible for all historic events.”

“Not entirely unreasonable, given the strength some in this world possess.” Images of an immense tree, burning fiercely, filled her mind, but she kept any sign of discomfort off her face.

“True, but it’s less clear how often those result in large-scale change to the world. They almost seem to balance each other out. Marines and pirates, locked in stalemate. I suppose we’ll see if these Revolutionaries make any headway.” Sacha took on a faraway look momentarily. “But, as you say, not something to dismiss out of hand. So I wanted to read up on what, if anything, he wrote about the Gylindril Bell we took last night. The few other resources I have on the North Blue mention it being used in important ceremonies. Either to drive away the end of the world, or signal its coming.”

He pointed to a particular page. “Schwarzwald leans to the former, but says the Bell itself staves off the end. Ring it properly and it creates a barrier no weapon can pierce. Says it was responsible for saving Tallos Island from destruction at the hands of the Bly Empire 950 years ago.”

Robin read over the passage in question. The writing was frantic, words crammed together as if each was desperate to be transcribed. But the meaning of each line was clear, thoughts precise and ordered. Robin had seen worse written texts. “Do you believe it?”

“I confess to waffling on the point. I know a bit about the Bly Empire. Just things I’ve stumbled across in other research or reading for amusement. Ruthless, said to be possessed of vast power. Claimed the leader was immortal. And I’ve heard Tallos was the longest holdout against them. Though I wonder why the Bell stopped working, if it was responsible?”

“Perhaps it was stolen. Is there any record of when it vanished?”

Sacha gestured to other books strewn across the desk. “Nothing concrete, but there’s a century-long gap unaccounted for, of course. I could always try the bell, but Schwarzwald doesn’t describe how to properly ring it.”

Robin smiled. “I wouldn’t recommend it then, Captain. You might trap us all within the shield until we starved or suffocated.”

He chuckled and leaned back in his chair again. “My friend might have something. That’s not actually what I was looking for when you entered. I was trying to see if Schwarzwald had anything about this.”

He gripped Chiron’s Claw by the forearm and raised it for emphasis. “I have a few books that reference its existence going back three centuries at least, but none say where it originated from. I don’t suppose you know of any texts that reference it?”

“I’m sorry, but no.” She felt a sense of disappointment that she couldn’t be of more use. It was strange to Robin, to be asked for help on historical knowledge. Even the Scholars of Ohara rarely did so, since they knew the library so much better. None of her past crews were interested in history.

Captain Barisov didn’t seem troubled by her inability to help. “Ah well, not a problem. Poring through old books for clues is part of the fun, eh?”

He grinned conspiratorially at Robin, and she felt herself smiling back. A genuine smile, not the false one that was long since second nature. Robin did love reading through old books, learning new things. She gestured to Chiron’s Claw. “May I?”

“Certainly!” He handed it over. Robin hadn’t the opportunity to study it yet, not beyond the quick survey she performed that night in the mansion. Even in the well-lit study, it was no less eerie. Not so cold as she would expect, and the red that flowed from the talons into the curves was oddly bright. “It looks immaculate. There’s not a speck of the finish missing. Do you think someone has restored it?”

“It does, doesn’t it? I asked Shiro if he knows of any pigments that retain color that long. He said it’s possible, if it’s been stored away from light for most of that time.”

“The room it sat in was in almost total darkness,” Robin agreed. “But it’s hard to believe such conditions would be maintained consistently over generations, especially if it changed ownership.”

The captain tapped his pipe against his lips. “Very true, and I know it only arrived at Florentine’s house within the last year or so. I’ve nothing concrete on it for at least thirty years prior to that. It could have been in a cave, or a pirate’s treasure chest, but the odds are against it.”

Seeing Robin marvel at its weight, he added, “Rather dense, isn’t it? Wish I knew more geology; haven’t the slightest idea what mineral it was carved from. Stonework of this sort isn’t an area of expertise for Anna, either, but she said she’d look into it.”

Robin turned it over in her hands, wondering if it had been cast by some master metalworker. Someone with a Devil Fruit that allowed them to manipulate metal or minerals like dirt. She noticed the interior of the arm was full of tiny holes, like the inside of a human bone. “Remarkable.”

Sacha grinned. “It is, isn’t it?”

Robin handed it back, and he grew thoughtful again. “Whoever created it, they put an immense amount of care and detail into it. I’d love to know why. Was it this piece in particular, or were they simply that sort of craftsman? What brought them to that state of mind?”

Robin couldn’t answer those questions. There were so many mysteries in this world to pursue, and so little time available to pursue them.

Chapter Text

Days 45 – 48

It was the third evening of their journey to Wissen Island. They had a solid wind at their backs, with just a few fluffy clouds in the skies above matching their course. The entire crew was outside. Shiro, Anna, and Max were playing cards with Sam. Ryo was continuing Berto’s education in knitting. Robin, Alex, and Sacha were scattered about, reading.

“Hey, why don’t the rest of you come join us?” Max called.

“No thank you, Mr Feld. I don’t gamble much,” Robin lied politely. She did gamble, actually, when she needed money. She was pretty good at it, even without her powers. She didn’t want to cause any hard feelings if she won.

“It’s not for any big money,” Anna said, “just for fun. 10 Beri limit on raises.”

“As long as you don’t use your powers, they won’t care if you win a lot,” Alex offered from his spot on the railing, where he was reading over a book on wildlife around the world.

“Worst thing that can happen is Max bugging you to come with him to casinos.” Ryo hopped over the railing to the mid-deck. “Let me just put my supplies away. You in, Berto?”

He looked unsure until Sam offered to team-up with him, at which point he agreed and settled next to her. Max eyed them dubiously. “Is it fair they get to work together?”

Shiro raised one eyebrow. “What worries you? You and Ryo taught them what they know of cheating.”

The chemist’s objections withered in the face of a double-dose of sad puppy eyes. “OK, fine, but both of you have to stay in your seats. No getting up to stretch your legs and wander around behind us.”

“We wouldn’t!” the redhead protested hotly.

“You taught us how to cheat better than that,” Berto added.

Ryo stepped back outside and approached the circle. “How ‘bout it, Cap’n?”

The captain thought for a moment, then placed his bookmark and rose to join them. “I’ll have to bring my chair though. If I sit on the deck, I’ll never get back up.”

“Whoa-ho!” Anna shouted gleefully. “Skip’s gonna show us how it’s done, right?”

He chuckled, shaking his head. “Don’t get your hopes up. I’ve never been much of a card shark. I wasn’t bad at darts in my youth, though.”

“Practice for those fights with the other community-minded youths, right?” Ryo elbowed his leg playfully as she sprawled out on the deck. She tilted her head back to look at the two holdouts. “Last chance, bookworms. You in?”

Alex glanced at Ryo, then Robin, then his book. Finally, he shrugged, dog-eared a page and took a seat in the circle. Which left Robin. She weighed the choice. Why not? She was just reading this for fun. She could pick it up later. She placed a bookmark and moved to join them.

* * *

“What’s the weirdest thing you’ve ever seen?”

The game was in its second hour. Captain Barisov went bust first, Robin suspected intentionally, but seemed content to settle in his chair and watch. The apprentices had very different approaches to the game and disagreed about what to do on most every hand. It was easy to tell who won out, and adjust accordingly. Max started strong, but bluffed once too often against Shiro and cost himself badly. Alex was breaking even, playing cautious. Folding often, raising only when he seemed highly confident. Ryo was doing a little worse, as the cards weren’t coming up in her favor, leading her to grouse frequently about bad hands. Shiro, Robin, and Anna had the largest sums.

Max asked the question casually, as he pushed most of his chips into the pile. Alex folded. Ryo and Shiro matched. Sam and Berto argued, then Sam raised.

“What do you mean?” the shipwright asked.

“What do you think? What’s the weirdest thing you’ve ever seen? And I mean you actually saw it, not something you read about in a book.” He stared pointedly at Captain Barisov, Robin, and Alex.

“Well,” Ryo began. “I just saw a ship full of zombies not too long ago.”

“I don’t think they were zombies, technically, Ryo,” Sacha’s voice took on that lecturing educator tone it did sometimes. “They weren’t precisely mindless corpses, as it appeared the soul was still present within the flesh, it simply wasn’t directing the body.”

The helmswoman rolled her eyes. “Whatever, Cap’n. That’s my answer.”

The shipwright scoffed. “It’s not that weird. Haven’t you ever heard of Klabautermann? A ship developing a spirit of its own?”

Ryo scoffed right back. “That’s a myth.”

Anna leaned forward, challenge in her eye. “I’ve seen one. There was this old fisherman that lived on an island near us. Had this tiny little craft for a couple decades, probably. Wouldn’t hear of trading it in for something newer. I’d patch it up when he needed it. I was working on the mast – there was some rot in the yardarms, buckthorn termites – I hear these light footsteps behind me. Practically skipping. Definitely not the old man. I turn around, there’s this kid standing there, smiling.”

“And?” Sam bounced up and down in her spot.

“He said ‘thanks for all your help,’ then vanished. I asked the old man. His eyes got wide and he got real pale, but he wouldn’t say anything one way or the other.”

“Ship ghost,” Alex said absently. “That’s pretty cool.”

“Cooler than zombies?!” Ryo exclaimed, holding up a hand to ward off the captain’s correction. “Or whatever they were. Besides, maybe it was his son or something. Then it’s just a run-of-the-mill ghost.”

“Are you really going to diss my story like that?!” The only response Anna received was Ryo sticking her tongue out. “You’re just a sore loser.”

The captain tried playing peacemaker. “I didn’t realize this was a competition.”

Max frowned at his hand but went all-in. Shiro folded, as did Robin. She wasn’t sure if Max was bluffing or not. It shouldn’t matter, this was just for fun, but Robin didn’t like losing money. She resisted the urge to use her powers.

Max rearranged his cards. “With all the groups you worked for, I thought you’d see weirder stuff, Ryo.”

She snorted. “Why? I worked for guys who committed crimes with guns and swords. We fought other people who committed crimes with guns and swords. Outside of the occasional Devil Fruit user, that was it.”

“One of our neighbors had a calf with two heads!” Sam was too excited to wait any longer. Before she could elaborate, she and Berto argued some more, then called Max’s bet. “They would fight over the same food, though.”

“Not bad.” Max set down three of a kind. Sam put down a full house, sweeping the pile of coins in front of her and her partner. “What the hell?! Why was Berto arguing if you had that hand?”

“To fool you,” the boy responded smugly. Max gawked, Ryo and Anna burst out laughing, falling backwards to roll on the deck. The rest of the crew waited patiently for them to calm down.

“Who’s next?” Anna asked as she shuffled.

“I watched a man fight a horse atop an island whale once,” Robin said.

“Like two pirates, and one was a Devil Fruit user?”

“No, I believe it was an actual horse. Others were betting on the outcome.”

“Really?” Max, despondent moments ago, perked up. “Who won?”

“The man. The horse turned out to have a glass jaw. Also, I don’t think hooves are well suited for keeping one’s footing on a whale’s back.”

“I think she’s messing with us,” Sam whispered to Berto. She turned bright red when Robin smiled at her, having overheard it. “Sorry!”

Robin waved it off. She’d take it as a compliment of her poker face. “I assure you, it is entirely true.”

“What about you, Max?”

Max looked as though he didn’t expect to be asked. He muttered, “All the weirdest stuff I’ve seen isn’t age-appropriate for the kiddos. There are some strange, um, places for comfort on Arcadia.”

Ryo eyed him suspiciously. “I think you just don’t have any good stories, and you’re trying to get out of your turn.”

“Is that a risk you wish to take?” Shiro watched her as he sipped his beer. A long silence fell over the game.

Anna finally spoke up. “Moving along. Berto?”

“I saw a pig that ate the Ushi-Ushi no Mi once. One of my parents’ friends paid the butcher to do it. It ended up escaping and causing a lot of trouble. It was smart like a pig and would eat anything, but it was big and strong like a bull.”

“They had a Devil Fruit and they wasted it on that?” Max shook his head in disbelief.

Captain Barisov said, “I have to agree. They could have simply slaughtered a cow and a pig and mixed the results together.”

“Was it good eating? We used to stuff duck into a turkey at the holidays, that was pretty good.” Sam sounded wistful. “Can we do that this winter?”

Berto shrugged. “They never caught it while I was there. It ate a lot of people’s pets, though.”

“Sounds like something for you to try hunting down, Alex.”

The thief wrinkled his nose and responded in the least interested tone possible, “Yeah, I’ll make a note to look it up sometime. Captain?”

“I met a talking turtle the size of an island once.” He stopped to think about it. “I was seated inside a tent with a mystic at the time, so it may have been drug-induced.”

“Wow, who knew Cap was such a delinquent?”

“Of course he was a hell-raiser!” Ryo's eyes narrowed as Robin beat her out of another pot, taking the last of her money. She fell back on the deck, propping herself up on her elbows. “If he was a straight arrow, you think he’d be captain of a group of pirates, robbing the most powerful people in the West Blue?”

“I’m not sure if I should be flattered or insulted.” Sacha’s tone was warm. “But the conversation with the mystic was for research purposes. I was collecting information on various hermetic practices.”

“And the drugs?” Robin found his embarrassed look very amusing.

“He insisted! Said I would better understand if I experienced things as he did. I just woke up with a splitting headache, and most of my gear missing.”

There was a beat of absolute silence, then the entire crew burst out laughing. Sacha made some halfhearted protests, but his grin said he didn’t mind. Anna reached across the circle to pat him on one knee, as Ryo did the same to his shoulder. “Don’t feel bad, Skip. I’m sure the kids still look up to you.”

“That leaves Shiro and Alex,” Max said.

Alex gestured to the painter, who gazed at the sky thoughtfully. “When I worked in Auldale, there were a string of, well, crimes is too harsh a word. The perpetrator would appear and throw an object at someone. Never the same person being assaulted, never the same object being thrown. One time a fish, the next a wrench. The time after that a pile of napkins.”

Most of the crew stared, confused, Robin included. Sacha on the other hand, was enthralled. “Fascinating. I have some associates at the university that would love to speak to him. Was he able to explain the compulsion when you captured him?”

“We didn’t. It stopped eventually. There were rumors he threw half of an old sandwich at a pirate and was shot as he ran off, but we couldn’t confirm it. He may have simply gotten it out of his system.”

Ryo grinned. “I vote that for weirdest.”

The shipwright was unconvinced. “I don’t know, Robin’s story is in the running. I mean, why fight on top of an island whale? How’d they even get the horse up there?”

“I vote for Berto’s!” Sam called out. She and Berto began arguing again, but Sam raised. Robin could tell they were pretending by the grins they couldn’t quite conceal and called the bluff. The children gawked in dismay as she took their money.

“You shouldn’t have tried the same trick twice,” she explained, counting the money slowly while Ryo, Anna and Max snickered. “Certainly not after telling the rest of us you used it on Mr. Feld.”

“We haven’t heard from everyone yet,” Shiro pointed out as the next hand began. Alex studied his cards before speaking.

“My island was pretty boring,” the thief spoke quietly, raising the bet. “I guess the weirdest thing was a few years ago. I was checking some traps my dad set out. I’m in the woods alone, I get to one, there’s nothing in it. But someone left the decapitated head of an owl. Still had the feathers, the beak, eyes, everything. Even laid it on a little piece of wood, like an offering. Not even just some bark, but like they carved the piece specially for that.”

“Are you serious?” Max asked.

“Did they kill it there?” Sacha asked. Robin noted the captain seemed very interested in other peoples’ strange behaviors.

“I didn’t see any bloodstains, and it didn’t look like the piece of wood was off any of the trees around there, probably not.”

“What’d you do?” Berto looked terrified.

“I took it home. My parents told me to take it back into the woods and toss it. I put back where I found it. It wasn’t there the next day. I have a picture of it somewhere back home.”

“That might qualify as creepy rather than weird, Alex.” Anna stated firmly. “Call.”

“Yeah, but it’s the best story I’ve got. So far.”

He set down his cards. Four of a kind. He swept up the money and the game continued.

* * *

Two mornings later, the clouds that closed in above Endeavor the day before darkened dramatically. Ryo watched them with a frown. “We’re gonna hit a storm, Cap’n.”

The captain studied the sky as well. “A bad one?”

“Yeah, probably. Within the next hour or two. I think it’s going crossways of us, so our best bet is to try to push through.”

“Let’s pull in the wide sails and make certain everything below decks is secured.”

The crew sprang into action, and things were well in hand by the time the winds began to throw rain across the ship. The waves increased in intensity and frequency. Captain Barisov looked more annoyed than worried, pulling his sock cap down tighter, taking a firmer grip on his pipe stem with his teeth. “Anna, Robin, will you take the apprentices belowdecks?”

Soon, the four of them were seated in the women’s quarters. Anna idly carved a piece of wood she produced from somewhere. Robin took the opportunity to organize her notes. She’d been taking advantage of the captain’s library, and wanted to review what she’d found. Sam and Berto were seated together closely on Ryo’s bed. Berto seemed very nervous, and his friend kept one arm wrapped around him, trying to distract him with a book she held on her lap.

“I’m surprised Captain doesn’t want our help,” Robin remarked as the ship rose again, tilting to one side before dropping into the wave trough. She reflected it was a good thing she no longer got seasick.

“The rest of them have it covered,” the shipwright replied. “Really though, it’s more for us.”

“I’m sorry?”

“Ever since we added a couple more people to the crew, Skip sends me below during rough seas.”

“And why doesn’t Ryo receive the same consideration?”

Anna looked up at her, eyebrows scrunched together. “What do you mean? Why would she - Oh, I get it. We’re not down here because we’re women. It’s because of our Devil Fruits."

Sam looked up, face scrunched up in distaste. "Do other pirates make girls hide?"

"Not many," Robin admitted, "but I've known a few captains who did. Especially if they were fond of the woman in question." She'd thought Captain Barisov the type to possibly confuse that as chivalry.

Anna shook her head. "I've never seen it, but most crews don't work smoothly enough to be able to spare the extra hands during a crisis. Anyway, Skip really worries about a big wave swamping the deck and washing one of us overboard. First time a storm hit when it was just the two of us, it nearly happened. You ever fallen into the sea?”

“No. I’ve rarely been around those I could trust to pull me out, so I try to be careful.”

A long shaving curled off the wood Anna was carving, joining the pile on the floor. “Smart move. It stinks. Wave crashed over me. My strength was gone, legs gave out, and I was being carried towards the side. Luckily, the wave wasn’t high enough to carry me over. I was just plastered against the railing until Skip could help.”

She leaned back against the wall, took a draw from a whiskey bottle, and sighed. “These days, I figure Alex would catch us before it happened – he’s probably up on the mast, keeping watch on everyone right now - but I can’t say I mind the precautions. If they really need us, they'll call. The kids are here because they’re at the most risk after us.”

Berto shivered at that statement. Anna looked at him guiltily. She set her project aside and crouched in front of him. “Don’t worry, Berto. Endeavor’s been through worse storms than this. We’ll be fine, so will everybody on deck.”

“Anna’s right,” Sam assured her friend. “They’ll all look after each other, and everyone will be OK. You’ll see.”

Berto nodded, shaggy dark curls bobbing. His head stayed lowered, and Robin was certain his eyes were shut tightly. She tried to distract him. “How are your knitting lessons going?”

It took him a moment to make a halting reply. “Go-good. I’m hel-helping Ryo ma-make scarves for everyone. Ryo said if they turn out well, we’ll, we can try to make a sweater.”

His voice grew steadier the more he spoke. Robin kept her tone soothing, remembering how others spoke to her when they actually tried to help. “That sounds very nice. Would the sweater be for yourself?”

“No. I, I want to make it as a gift for, for. . . someone.” He hesitated, but Robin suspected it was from his desire to keep the recipient a secret.

“I’m sure they’ll appreciate such a kind gesture. I regret not taking Miss Chinsai up on her offer to teach me as well.”

Berto finally opened his eyes. “I’m sure she would teach you if you wanted. We haven’t gotten that far yet in my lessons.”

“I wouldn’t want to intrude.”

“It wouldn’t be!” He seemed very eager to assure her of that. Almost as quick, his head dipped again and his volume dropped significantly. “Having another person might be fun.”

Robin smiled brightly, even though he couldn’t see it. “Then I’ll ask her the first chance I get. Thank you, Alberto.”

During the conversation, the ship's motion gradually grew less intense. Robin bloomed an eye on deck and saw the rain tapering off to a weak drizzle. The crew looked bedraggled and weary, but otherwise fine. A few minutes later, Captain Barisov knocked on the open door. “We’re through the storm. Everyone is doing well, although I think there’s an argument between Ryo and Max about who is taking a hot bath first.”

“Surprised they don’t use it together,” Anna remarked offhand, then clapped a hand over her mouth as the children looked at her curiously. Sacha coughed and excused himself, returning topside.

Before they could ask questions, Anna near-shouted, “Hey! Why don’t you two go check the hold for leaks?” The apprentices nodded and started out of the room. Anna called after them, “If you find any, come get me! Don’t try and fix them yourselves!”

“We will!”

“Will come get me, or will try and fix them yourselves?!”

“Yes!”

Anna laughed, then rested her forehead on her fingers, uttering a weary sigh. “That was good work with Berto. I forget sometimes.”

“He’s had bad experiences with storms?”

“Maybe? We found him floating alone in the ocean when it was just Captain and me. Most of the time, it sounds like the ship he and his parents were on foundered in a storm. Except there are a few details that make it sound like they were under attack. I don’t know if he just doesn’t remember, or he’s trying not to. Either way, he really doesn’t like storms.”

* * *

Though the storm passed, the rain persisted through the next day, making the dreary April day feel that much colder. Robin listened in on the captain’s lesson with the apprentices. He started by drilling them on proper use of flags for signals, weaved in with lessons about the history of each flag and how it gained that meaning. From there, Sacha moved to discussing various aspects of the Pirate Code. Robin was only vaguely familiar with it. In her experience most crews paid lip service to the Code, if they were even aware of it. That meant it was of likely little use, but there was always a chance she could learn something.

‘Every piece of information has its own value.’

“Samantha, what is proper protocol when sailing into another pirate’s territory?”

Sam started to respond, then hesitated. “Are you landing on an island they’re on, or meeting them at sea?”

Sacha smiled, pleased she demanded clarification. “Let us say you are merely sailing through and spy them on the horizon.”

“You have to run up your flag and request a parley? So you can tell them you aren’t gonna attack their ships or bases.”

“Or any islands they protect,” the captain added. “Although that’s not a common practice in the West Blue so far as I know. Would that be correct, Ryo?”

The helmswoman was dozing on the bench in the study. She answered without opening her eyes. “Pretty much. You don’t get many islands that are under protection until you hit the Grand Line. The Yonkos each have a bunch. Around here, most crews aren’t strong enough, other than the Five Families, but they’re not exactly pirates. Kind of a grey area.”

Berto raised his hand. “Do you have to find one of their ships if you’re passing through, or can you just sail on?”

Sacha responded, “If you don’t come across any, and you’re not planning to stay, no, there’s no need to announce yourself.”

“It really boils down to if you’re planning to cause trouble and get caught,” Ryo added. “Say you show up because you need to settle a score with someone and it’s gonna stir up the Marines. You really ought to let them know what you’re doing it so they don’t get caught with their pants down.”

Robin certainly never saw her past crews bother, but she understood Ryo’s point. If you behaved recklessly, the crew whose territory you were in could take offense and attack you. Robin saw that play out more than once. Seeing as Ryo and this crew were still alive, while Robin’s past crews weren’t, the helmswoman might have the right idea.

Robin wasn’t the only extra student that day. Alex was in the study, apparently there to learn alongside the children. “When you say settle the score, you mean someone who ripped you off, or you claimed their lives?”

The helmswoman finally opened her eyes. “Where’d you hear about claiming lives?”

Alex scratched his head. “I don’t know. I think I read it in a book when I was a kid.”

“What’s claiming a life?” Sam asked.

The captain and Ryo shared a silent conversation. She shrugged and gestured. “Go ahead.”

“If a person has grievously wronged you, and you are a child of Davy Jones, it’s said you may ask him to mark that person. Supposedly, a person bearing that mark can only be killed by the one who made the claim.”

Robin had heard of this. A black spot on the back of the right hand. She even thought there was a pirate with such a mark on a crew she joined three years ago. Robin was fairly certain the man died with the rest of the crew in a Marine attack, although she didn’t know who precisely was responsible.

“How do you do it?” Sam asked.

“Hold it Sam.” Ryo sat up and leaned forward, gaze piercing. “This isn’t some kiddie game. You don’t try to invoke Davy Jones on your behalf because Max grabbed the last slice of pie, or Alex cracked a joke about your hair. You only claim a life if the person really did you wrong. Tortured you, or took out a grudge they had with someone else on you.”

“Or a nakama killer,” Sacha said quietly, and Robin stilled. “Someone who kills one they sail with minus provocation. Traitors are the lowest of the low in the eyes of Davy Jones.”

He regarded the three youngest crew members somberly. “It’s my dearest hope none of you ever have cause to invoke the ceremony. But, since I know you’ll try to find out on your own. . .”

The captain quietly detailed the steps. The name of the one claimed written in the blood of the one making the claim. Placed in a bottle sealed with red wax and tossed to the sea. The incantation meant to ask Davy Jones’ favor. The black seabird that calls seven times if your claim is judged worthy.

“There’s something else you should know about it,” Ryo said at the end. “It’s not just the guilty party that gets marked. If you make a claim and Davy Jones agrees it has merit, you’re swearing you will take vengeance on that person. Until you do, you’ll feel the weight of it on your heart constantly. Like a rock.”

Chapter Text

Day 55 – Day 56

Wissen Island was an ordinary looking place. Scattered hills and forests, a few open plains, one small river. The largest town sat on the west bank of that river, a bridge to the east side connecting it to a road that ran through open fields towards the low hills beyond. The town itself was dominated by the university, which sat on a low rise furthest back from the sea.

As usual, the crew split up once they docked. Ryo stayed behind to watch the ship. Shiro took Sam to restock. There were apparently few high-quality fences on Wissen, but they knew of some that would give them fair price for the less valuable items.

“Always some college kid that wants to sell silverware for beer money,” Anna explained as she and Berto set out on that mission.

This left Max, Alex and Robin to accompany Captain Barisov to the university with some of the antiquities they’d taken. The campus sat in what had been forest once, judging by the woods that ended abruptly at its boundaries. Now only ornamental trees were scattered around as a reminder. Neatly manicured lawns divided up by precise concrete paths, encircling large, ornate buildings.

Max scanned their surroundings with an appraising eye. “Hey Cap, I forgot to ask last time. Does this place have an engineering or chemistry department?”

Sacha paused to consider the question. “They have both, and I assume they’re high quality. Not really my area, you know. I think physical sciences are in. . .”

He pointed to his right, then waved his hand more generally. “Somewhere over there.”

Max grinned. “Great! I’m gonna go try and pick their brains.”

“And some of their stock?” Alex shifted the case with the Gylindril Bell on his shoulders. Max winked and held one finger to his lips before handing his items to the captain and dashing away. The others watched him go.

“I imagine he’ll be OK.” Captain didn’t sound entirely convinced.

“As long as he doesn’t stumble into an experiment and receive terrible burns over 90% of his body,” Robin commented.

“More likely he runs into some student mob he owes money,” Alex joked.

“Let’s hope not.” Sacha’s expression was grim. “The next faculty mixer will be terribly awkward if I have to fight the Chemistry Department's entire graduate program.”

Robin and Alex both laughed as they continued on their way.

“You’re still employed by the university, Captain?” Robin found it hard to believe they would condone his actions, regardless of his good intentions. In fact, Robin wouldn’t be surprised if some of the buildings here were named after people the Eclipse Pirates robbed.

Sacha pushed a set of double doors open and talked over his shoulder. “Officially, I’m on research sabbatical. Although that's been going so long they've probably converted my office into a storage closet. I submit papers occasionally on investigations I do at islands we visit, such as the abandoned village on Hirsch Island. You’d been there before, correct?”

At Robin’s hum of acknowledgement, he asked, “I’d appreciate it if you could review what I’ve written, offer any insights I may have missed.”

“Certainly, Captain.” Robin studied their surroundings. The building’s interior was very new. Everything shiny and expensive-looking. Cases for awards and plaques. Massive paintings of past heads of the History, Archaeology, and Political Science Departments. Expensive rugs. She couldn’t suppress a flash of exasperation. The university certainly spent a lot to look impressive.

Alex, in contrast, gawked at everything. “They just let people come in here? To learn?”

Robin peered in a classroom as they passed. The teacher was lecturing a half-dozen extremely bored students. “I’m not certain how much learning is going on, Mr. Cacern. Surely you have been in more impressive places than this?”

He looked at the ground, cheeks burning, and mumbled, “I have to break into those places. I just walked in here. The school my mom taught in would fit in that classroom.”

“The size of the classroom is irrelevant. It seems your schooling encouraged your curiosity. Judging by these students, I would say theirs is being smothered.”

Sacha wandered ahead, peering into various rooms. “Did he move offices again? I swear, the man can’t settle. Henri!”

Alex and Robin both startled as the shout echoed through the building. A few people poked their heads out. One pointed down the hall, “Professor Brody’s office is there.”

Sacha tipped his cap in thanks, then marched into the room indicated. There sat a thin man with wispy white hair and dark-rimmed glasses, staring intently at a paper and mumbling to himself. The desk in front of him was covered in papers. Or perhaps there was no desk and it was all just papers. There was certainly a desk behind him, both it and three of the walls covered with books.

The man didn't react to their entrance, but Sacha wasn't offended. He took a seat on the edge of the desk. “Henri.”

“Oh, hello, can you go see who is making that ruckus out there?” Henri kept reading.

“That was me. Because you keep moving your office around.”

The man finally looked up, indignant. “I do not! I’ve been in this office for the last six months – Sacha!”

He jumped to his feet, causing his chair to crash into a tower of books as it flew backwards. Alex was able to keep the tower from falling with one leg.

Henri blinked owlishly at him. “Young man, if this is about your dissertation, you need to come back during regular office hours. I’m in conference right now. You too, miss,” he said to Robin, politely but firmly.

“They’re with me, Henri,” Sacha said fondly. “We brought some items that need to be returned. Could you close the door?”

* * *

“Edaemon’s Lament?” Professor Brody looked stunned. “No one has seen it in decades, at least.”

“It was on a cursed ship floating in the fog around Auldale.”

“Cursed? Come now, Sacha.”

“Captain read a translated passage from it, and the ship fell apart entirely and sank, Professor Brody,” Robin offered.

“If the ship had been there for decades, it may have been simple rot.”

Alex looked ready to argue, but Sacha waved him off. “Henri, it doesn’t matter. I know it’s from the Xebeians, but we don’t know which island of their old empire. My cook would prefer it not be on my ship, so can you help us figure out where it needs to go?”

Henri blinked again, several times. It seemed necessary for his mind to process anything. “You’re right, of course. Hmm, let me see.”

He spun his chair around and began tracing his finger along the spines of his books, finally selecting one (nearly toppling another pile), then thumbing through it.

“What about the Gylindril Bell?” Sacha asked. “Can you get it back where it belongs in the North Blue?”

“Oh certainly, certainly. Shouldn’t be any trouble at all. Just put it in that closet for the time being.” The professor gestured vaguely at a door on the opposite wall. It was partially blocked by a bookcase.

Robin wondered if Professor Brody wouldn’t end up forgetting it. At least that made it unlikely to fall into the wrong hands. “Pardon me, Professor, but how will you return it once you locate its home?”

Henri grew nervous, eyes darting from one side to another. “It’s better I don’t say.”

Sacha scoffed, amused. “Henri, you can tell them. He has contacts among the Revolutionaries.”

“Sssssh! Don’t spread that around!” The professor made frantic shushing motions.

“Hey, Professor?” Alex spoke up. “Any chance you can take Chiron’s Claw? That thing is bad news.”

Robin would have questioned Alex’s description, but Professor Brody shook his head like a dog trying to get dry. “Chiron’s Claw? Nononono, I’m sorry, Sacha. Word of its theft from Florentine’s home has already gotten around in our circles. The people asking aren’t friendly.”

Sacha frowned. “What people?”

“Don’t know. They were rather intense and quite unnerving. My advice would be you move it quickly as you can, but I truthfully don’t know where to send it.”

Robin and Alex exchanged a glance. Robin could feel that knot in her shoulders forming again, and the thief didn’t look any happier.

“It’s fine, Henri,” Sacha patted his excitable friend on the shoulder. “We’ll take care of that one ourselves. Let’s discuss something else. We found Her Divine Love and Vengeance on Tamerlane. Interested?”

* * *

“I kind of regret bringing up the Claw at all now.”

Captain Barisov wanted to check in with another colleague, and suggested Alex and Robin investigate the campus library until he returned. Alex was awed by the sheer number of books until Robin (quietly) pointed out several presented the World Government’s highly edited, extremely inaccurate version of historical events. It wasn’t a total loss, and the two were skimming through some volumes Robin knew were reliable sources when Alex spoke.

“You’re worried Professor Brody will tell Odessa’s people we have it if they contact him again.” Alex nodded. “At the time they contacted him, he wouldn’t have known we took it. He could honestly plead ignorance, so they wouldn’t have any reason to ask him again.”

Robin was trying to convince herself as much as Alex.

“Yeah, but he probably at least suspected Captain. He knows that’s the kind of thing we’d take. He seems like he gets flustered easily.”

“True, but he might appear to be an ordinary absent-minded professor when he’s flustered, rather than one hiding something. He must be reliable if he and the captain have been doing this for years. I doubt Chiron’s Claw is the first item Captain’s taken from dangerous people.”

Alex thought that over. “Yeah, but there’s dangerous and scary to regular people, and then dangerous and scary to people like us. You said those people freaked you out too, right?”

Oh yes. They certainly worried Robin. Not just Odessa’s ability to sense Robin watching, but the behavior of those people. Robin knew how dangerous fanatics could be. They could destroy entire islands, entire peoples. Incalculable losses in pursuit of their causes.

She tried to put thoughts of the past back in the box where she normally kept them. “All we can do is trust Captain’s judgment in his friends is sound. He seems confident Henri will keep his confidences.”

Alex exhaled slowly. “You’re right. Hopefully they moved on to checking with fences instead of professors.”

Robin hadn’t planned to mention it, but that worried her. It hadn’t been that long, and these mysterious people were already asking historians, when you would expect a thief to sell such a piece. Did they know something about who had taken it?

“If it really worries you,” she said quietly, “I could ask him.”

“No, that’s OK,” he replied quickly. “I can ask him.” Robin wondered if Alex would actually do so, or refrain in fear of looking disloyal or incapable.

“Ah, there you two are.” Sacha made his way into the small reading area the two found. Robin had to admit, the chairs were extremely comfortable. Money well-spent there, at least. The captain leaned on the high back of one as he spoke. “I couldn’t find the person I was looking for.”

He sounded very disappointed. Robin noticed he’d also removed his hat and straightened his hair, which he had Shiro cut the day before. The rest of the crew found that oddly amusing, though they declined to share the joke.

A cheerful voice drifted over his shoulder. “Probably because I was looking for you, Sacha. I heard you’d been seen on campus.”

Sacha spun as Robin and Alex peered around him. The woman was a little taller than Anna, with a dark complexion, playful brown eyes and wavy, dark hair about shoulder length, just a few streaks of grey starting to appear.

“Laurene!” He embraced her. She returned it with equal enthusiasm. Once they finally separated, he turned to his crewmembers. “This is Laurene. She and I are, well were –“

“We used to be married,” Laurene finished simply. “Perspicacite Laurene, Professor of Sociology. I don’t recall meeting either of you, so you must be new additions to Sacha’s ever-expanding midlife crisis.”

“Calling it a midlife crisis is hardly accurate,” Sacha protested.

She gave him with a knowing look. “You reached 50, became disillusioned with the impact of your academic work, and decided to take a more active role in preserving history. One which allows you to run around the sea on a ship having adventures like a schoolboy fantasy.”

“I won’t deny the disillusionment jab,” he grumbled, “but I think you’re still overstating things.”

“I’m teasing because I worry,” she poked him in the ribs with one finger. She paused, then poked him again.

“It’s doing wonders for your physical conditioning, though. You feel more muscular than last time. I bet you strike an impressive figure shirtless.” She ran her finger along his jaw. “Good call keeping the stubble. Gives you a rugged, virile air.”

Robin thought she understood why the rest of the crew was so amused by Captain’s attempts to clean up the day before.

With Sacha at a loss for words, Laurene addressed Robin and Alex. “So, are you two replacements, or just new recruits?”

“Nobody died, if that’s what you mean,” Alex said warily. After a pause, “Reilly Ben.”

“Mordio Rita,” Robin offered.

Laurene eyed the two of them critically before turning back to Sacha. “What have you been telling them about me? They’re using aliases. Or are they trying to protect me?”

“I haven’t told them anything about you, Laurene.” Sacha said, a little sheepishly. “Though it’s probably to protect you and themselves.”

“Fair enough. If you’re here, I’m assuming you’ve been successful in liberating more priceless relics from vapid aristocrats?”

“Yes, quite a few, actually.”

“Haven’t run into any problems?” She aimed this question at Robin and Alex.

“No.” “None related to acquiring the items.” Alex’s answer was more honest, if ill-advised.

Laurene turned her full attention on him. “And what’s that mean?”

Alex stepped back from her piercing gaze like it was a loaded gun. “Lots of pirates and criminals out there. Sometimes we have to fight them off.”

Like the best lies of omission, it had a measure of truth. The professor studied him closely, but ultimately accepted the answer. The silence that followed was tense, and Laurene tried to lighten the mood. “You two enjoying crewing for Sacha?”

Alex nodded enthusiastically, but otherwise kept silent, clearly deciding keeping his mouth shut was the best approach. Robin replied, “Very much. He’s a fair and intelligent captain, more open to input from his crew than most I’ve served with.”

“Glad to hear it. I was worried when he started sweeping people up in his quest that he’d be too reckless. Sounds like my fears were groundless.” She glanced at a clock. “I have an afternoon class to get to. Nice to meet you Mister Reilly, Miss Mordio. Come over for dinner tonight, Sacha. We’ll. . . reconnect.”

It was not phrased as a question.

The trio watched her depart before the captain spoke. “Well, unless the two of you want to stick around a little longer, we'll collect Max and head back to the ship. I need to purchase a bottle of wine on the way.”

* * *

“What did you two think of Laurene?” Ryo grinned slyly. With the captain away for dinner, the rest of the crew ate on the ship, and were now lounging on the deck.

“She seems nice. Don’t think I’d want to talk with her very long, though.”

“You don’t want to talk to anyone for very long, Alex,” Max needled.

“That’s not true,” the younger man protested. “I like talking to you guys. Sometimes.”

“She certainly has Captain Barisov wrapped around her finger,” Robin commented as she sipped her wine. The store Sacha stopped at on their way back had an excellent selection. She hadn’t seen the harm in purchasing a bottle for herself. “Not that he seems to mind.”

“She was in a playful mood today?” Anna was carving pieces for a gameboard. “First time I met her, she stared daggers at me.”

"Probably thought he traded her in for a newer model," Max said, semi-seriously.

Robin let the comment pass and responded to Anna. “A bit, but I think she wished to speak to the captain alone.”

“We haven’t been here for quite some time, since before Alex joined. She likely missed him.” Shiro had finished cleaning up after dinner, and was going through a few stretching exercises.

“She said they were divorced, though,” Alex seemed perplexed. “I thought divorced couples didn’t want anything to do with each other.”

“I think that was just because Skip wasn’t going to be around much, and she didn’t really approve of him doing this in the first place. Least that’s how he explained it to me.” Anna finished with a shrug.

“They were arguing frequently. Captain hoped she would be able to move on and seek happiness,” Shiro added. Robin didn’t think Captain’s plan worked how he hoped if that was the case.

“Soooo,” Max began, “we gonna start a pool on what time Cap drags himself on board tomorrow? 5000 Beris a person?”

“You’re want to bet on how lucky Skip’s going to get tonight?” Anna asked, offended.

“Of course,” Max replied, unashamed.

“7:15.”

“Ouch!” the first mate said. “Not giving him much credit, are you? Or did you mean in the evening?”

The shipwright picked up a rook she’d carved and chucked it at him. She missed badly. “Of course I meant evening. It’s been almost a year for them.”

“That’s too late,” Ryo said as she dodged Sam’s swing. “Prof Brody won’t take that long to get us the location for that tablet. He’s probably researching it now.”

She parried the next attack easily. “8:30 in the morning.”

“OK,” Max made a note in a small book. “I’m down for noon. Any other takers? Shiro? Robin? Alex?”

“Pass. I’m going for a run.” Alex leapt off the deck and disappeared into the night. Shiro shook his head and walked into town.

“Come on guys,” Max complained. “It’s not fun with only three people betting. Sam? Berto?”

Berto frowned at him. “I don’t really get what you’re betting on. Captain doesn’t sleep in, and he likes Shiro’s food. 6 a.m.”

“Sweet summer child,” Ryo laughed, parrying Sam’s attempt to take advantage of the distraction, and rapped the child on the wrist lightly with her sword. “If Cap’n is back that early, he’ll show up at a dead sprint, telling us to weigh anchor and get out of here immediately.”

* * *

When Captain Barisov arrived a little after 10 the next morning, it wasn’t at a dead sprint. Robin spotted him approaching at a distance, moving at what was best described as a stroll.

“Good morning everyone,” he called out. “Sorry I’m tardy.”

“No problem, Cap’n.” Ryo was lounging against the railing, letting one foot dangle over the side. “Pay up, Max.”

“Huh? How do you figure? You said 8:30.”

“Which means I came the closest.”

“It’s after the time you said! You guessed too early. Which means I’m closest, so the cash is mine.”

“Bullcrap,” Robin noted neither really appeared angry, and were just squabbling for fun. “You guessed too late.”

“Ahem,” Sacha coughed, drawing their attention. “I believe the winnings should go to me, as I correctly predicted I would arrive at this time.”

“And when was that, Captain?” Robin asked.

“When I checked my watch as I was walking on board,” he said with just a hint of a grin.

The crew laughed and Max handed over the money. “Can’t argue with the captain.”

“I’m glad to hear that. Perhaps the rest of you could take notice,” Sacha joked before passing the money back to each of them. “I stopped by Henri’s office on the way. He found the location of Edaemon’s Lament’s proper place. It was in the accounts of a scribe to their fourth king, Caustico.”

Ryo rose, brushing off the seat of her loose slacks. Without a word, Sam and Berto began preparing the sails. “Where we headed?”

“That may be a bit tricky. The names of islands and landmarks have changed somewhat since Caustico’s time. However, there is mention of using a strong current to reach a small archipelago to the southwest. The island we seek has a large plateau that dominates it, with a waterfall pouring off one side.”

Anna spun a carving tool in her fingers. “Could be the Mezzaluna Current. It arcs from northwest to southwest a month or so from here.”

“Won’t that take us back into Monte territory?” Shiro didn’t sound worried, simply clarifying a point.

Ryo confirmed this, adding, “You can only enter the Mezzaluna where it begins. Try to enter midway, you’ll just get pushed off. As long as we can make it there without being recognized, we’ll be fine to reach the island. That's a pretty quiet part of the West Blue these days.”

“We had the bowsprit on and the sails were fully extended when we were attacked,” Alex offered. “And we’re carrying less weight, we’ll ride higher in the water.”

“Right,” Anna said confidently. “We change a few things up and it should alter Endeavor’s appearance enough to disguise us. We can do that on the way.”

Chapter Text

Days 56 – 58

Wissen Island hadn’t fallen below the horizon when Sam suddenly shouted, “We can’t go yet!”

Captain Barisov looked at her in confusion. “Why not, Samantha?”

“We have to stop at Ascension first!”

The captain’s face lit up. “You’re right. That is the tradition. Assuming. . . Alex, are you still interested?”

“Yes, Captain. Absolutely.”

Sacha turned to the rest of the crew. “Do we - ?”

“No worries, Cap’n,” Ryo assured him. She and Anna grinned. “Even if you forgot, we didn’t. We’re well-stocked up.”

Sacha chuckled. “I shouldn’t be surprised." He took a step towards the bow and declared, "Set course to Ascension!”

Robin couldn’t wait any longer. “I’m not familiar with Ascension. What’s there?”

“It’s not the island itself,” Anna answered, still grinning. “There’s hardly anything there. But it’s a crew tradition now.”

“Each time we visit Wissen with a new crewmate, we stop at Ascension as we leave,” Captain Barisov explained. “To celebrate the start of another leg of our voyage. Also, if any of the new crew aren’t considered children of Davy Jones yet, we perform the ceremony there.”

“Have you been properly introduced to the Sea or Davy Jones, Nico?”

Ryo spoke more formally than normal. Robin could almost feel the emphasis the helmswoman placed on her words. “No. None of the pirate crews I joined in the past appeared to care about the Code.”

“It’s not a requirement,” Sacha hastened to add, “that’s why I asked if Alex was still interested. But if you are, we can certainly introduce you as well.”

Robin thought about it. Considering the sea was lethal to her, it hardly seemed she would be welcomed by it. Being unwelcome rarely stopped her before, though.

“You can think it over,” he said. “We won’t arrive until midday tomorrow, at the earliest.”

* * *

After dinner, Robin sought out Anna in her workshop. The shipwright was still working on game pieces, and retreated below for some quiet. “What’s on your mind, Robin?”

“Have you undergone this ceremony, Miss Maldonado?”

The stocky woman set her work aside and gave Robin her full attention. “Sure. Everyone on the crew besides you and ‘lex were at least introduced to Davy Jones. Except Ryo, but that’s ‘cause she already went through both ceremonies years ago.”

“Even the apprentices?”

“Yeah, they couldn’t wait. Me, I was introduced to the Sea when I was a kid. Shipwright, you know. How can you make a proper ship to sail the Sea without knowing it?”

At Robin’s encouragement, Anna continued. “After Skip commissioned me to build Endeavor, and we came back here to get his gear, he decided to stop at Ascension on the way out. He knew we’d mostly steal on land, but we sail the seas and call ourselves pirates, so he wanted to do it properly. Be a real pirate. I was fine with that, so he introduced me to Davy Jones right after he introduced himself. Heard the same roar of the waves in my ear as when I met the Sea, but also wind fluttering in sails and people hollering.”

That description made Robin wonder if the captain kept some of the drugs the hermit offered him. “It doesn’t seem odd to you, being a child of the Sea and a Devil Fruit user? The sea will kill you.”

Anna looked at Robin like she was stupid. “The sea can kill anyone if they aren’t careful. Look at Berto’s family. You and me just have to be a little more careful than the others. Or rely on our crew to protect us.”

She leaned forward, giving Robin a piercing stare. “Is that what’s got you hesitant? You think the Sea will reach up and smite you for giving it your name?”

That wasn’t exactly what frightened Robin about the sea or falling into it. The fact she would be reliant on someone else to save her, that worried her. “Of course not. I’m not expecting to be attacked. It just seems a curious choice given my hostile relationship with the ocean.”

Anna went back to her work. “Well, I guess it is different for you than me. I didn't have my Devil Fruit when I met the Sea. But even if you want to think of it as an enemy, doesn’t hurt to formally introduce yourself. Think of it like you’re being respectful. Acknowledging the Sea’s power, but that you intend to sail on it anyway.”

She paused to study her progress. “But this is more about being introduced to the patron saint of those who sail on the Sea seeking adventure and fortune. The one we honor by taking risks to fulfill our desires.”

“Really?” Robin wasn’t certain she’d heard the shipwright sound so poetic before.

“Yeah. I mean, Marines are usually children of the Sea, but they definitely aren’t children of Davy Jones. They don’t sail for the same things as us.”

“I’ve seen Marines I believe were pursuing personal wealth, but I would generally agree with you.”

Anna shrugged. “Sure, but we’re pirates. We can define fortune however we want. I’m guessing you aren’t looking for gold or jewels, and neither is Captain. I’m not sure any of us are, really. Maybe Max, and even he wants it on his terms. Otherwise he’d stick with honest work, you know?”

“What fortune do you seek, Miss Maldonado?”

Anna stared at a knot on the wall. She reached out and patted the boards. “I wanted to build the ship I wanted, without being told it didn’t meet other people’s ideas of what a ship should be. Like Max, do things on my terms.”

“It sounds as though your fortune is freedom. Freedom to think, and to design.”

“Maybe. But also a place where I fit. Or people to fit with.” Her eyes glazed over, thoughts elsewhere momentarily. “What’s your fortune, Robin?”

Anna’s mention of a place to fit echoed Saul’s words. Robin’s other search. The one that seemed even more hopeless at times than learning the truth of the Void Century. It made her heart ache, and she wondered if this could be her place as it had become for the shipwright.

That wasn’t something she was prepared to say out loud. Not yet. Instead, she offered something vague. “I seek the answer to a question. One unanswered for centuries. I suppose my fortune is knowledge.”

“Knowledge is valuable,” Anna agreed. “You obtain it on your terms, so maybe freedom’s part of what you’re after, too.”

Robin would love to be free. Free of the price on her head, the world’s hatred. Sometimes, when they felt like a noose tightening around her neck, she longed to be free of her name, her face, her heritage. But she had too much respect for the value of history to throw them away, even if it were possible.

None of this turmoil was visible to Anna. Robin’s mask stayed in place, far more concealing than those the crew wore on heists. “Perhaps you’re correct. Thank you for your assistance, Miss Maldonado.”

* * *

Endeavor reached Ascension late the next day. As the others said, it wasn’t much. A bleak place with rock-strewn beaches broken up by jagged grey cliffs. Winds lashed waves against the shore relentlessly, so much so the only vegetation that could survive were mosses clinging stubbornly any place they could find purchase. The cliffs rose into a single, craggy peak that dominated the island. The remains of a building stood near the top, exposed to elements that had taken their toll. As though someone built it specifically to challenge nature.

Sacha noticed Robin’s interest. “It was an abbey, or a cloister. The members of the sect supposedly came here centuries ago believing the difficulty of survival would push them to transcend their human limits and come closer to a higher plane of existence.”

“Instead they all just starved to death,” Max quipped as he dragged the longboat ashore.

“Or perhaps in exceeding their limits, they no longer require physical forms, Mr. Feld,” Robin offered mysteriously. “They may exist as waves of mental energy all around us even now.”

“Or spirits,” Anna added. “Like the ones on Golden Hind.”

“Hopefully they can tell the difference between the rest of us and the unbeliever,” Ryo cracked, “so that Maxey-poo’s the only one they haunt.”

“Is anyone going to help with the fire?” Shiro was collecting kindling. “Typically we don’t require those being introduced to assist.”

Alex froze, a load of wood already in his arms. “Oh. Sorry.”

Ryo and Anna took it from him, the shipwright making shooing motions. “Go sit over there with Robin. We’ve got a while ‘til magic hour.”

“Magic hour?” the thief echoed. Robin raised one eyebrow in silent agreement with his question.

“Cap’n likes to do this at a specific time.” Ryo offered a teasing smirk. “That way it’s dramatic.”

“It lends atmosphere to the proceedings,” Sacha protested from where he stood at the water’s edge. “This is meant to be a momentous occasion.”

* * *

“Magic hour” apparently began shortly before sunset. The sun reduced to a reddish bump on the horizon, the sky overhead already shaded indigo on its path to black. Bright stars twinkled here and there, but the east sky was dominated by a crescent moon that shone brightly on the small crew.

The wind’s intensity faded in concert with the dwindling sunlight, waves declining from a crashing roar against the cliffs to a gentle lapping of the shores. Robin and Alex stood beside each other in their bare feet. The thief shifted nervously from one foot to the other. Robin was outwardly placid, but inside she buzzed with anticipation. Nervous as the prospect of facing the sea made her, she was curious to see what this entailed.

Behind the pair, the crew stood in a semi-circle, backlit by a now-roaring bonfire. Robin heard Anna and Max whispering, while Sam and Berto seemed possessed by the same energy as Alex. Only Ryo and Shiro stood silent and solemn. Captain Barisov waited at the water’s edge in his long coat and wide-brimmed hat. The shadows cast by the fire flickered across his face almost hypnotically. His gaze swept across his crew one at a time, each falling silent if they weren’t already, before coming to rest on Robin and Alex. He nodded to each of them, then faced the sea. As if signaling it was ready to listen, the ocean fell still.

“Davy Jones, whose spirit guides and inspires all those who sail the Sea beneath his flag or colors, I, Barisov Sacha, bring two children to make your acquaintance. Both carry within them the desire to sail the waves, and see what lies over the distant horizon. Both know the thrill and the danger that comes on the Sea, that it may offer blessings to the bold, but also catastrophe to the unwary. Both know the value of those they sail with, and the symbol they sail under.”

He gestured to Alex, and the young man stepped forward without hesitation, continuing until the water reached his thighs. He closed his eyes and began to speak, hesitant at first, but growing in confidence.

“Davy Jones, my name is Cacern Alex. I was born with Earth beneath me, but I’ve come to the Sea to seek my place and my dreams. My answers. What I couldn’t find there, I hope to find out here, as one of yours. Adventure, fortune and skill. Friends. I know the Sea claims all who sail upon it one day, and I stand prepared for that day.”

He fell silent, and while Robin didn’t notice anything, Alex visibly stiffened, eyes snapping open in shock. A single wave rose from the placid sea, covering the thief up to his chest before receding once more. He whispered something as he backed onto the shore. Captain Barisov clapped him on the back as he passed, and Alex offered his widest smile as he returned to his spot beside to Robin.

At Captain Barisov’s gesture Robin advanced, butterflies in her stomach rising with each step she took towards the ocean. Fear yes, but also curiosity. She felt the drain of first contact with water, an odd sensation of some part of her being stolen. Her knees almost buckled, and she feared what might happen if she was struck by a sudden large wave. But the sea resumed its earlier calm, and Robin ventured another few steps, until it lapped just below her knees.

(Captain and Ryo each assured her there was no set extent she must immerse herself. The helmswoman opined Davy Jones would probably be impressed by any amount she managed. Given the Sea’s distaste for her, it was an act of bravery to enter at all.)

Robin tried to stay calml. She practiced this several times in her mind, knowing she would be growing weaker with each moment. “Davy Jones, my name is Nico Robin. I was born with Earth beneath me, but it was stolen from me by those who serve only lies and their own lust for power. I’ve come to Sea to seek answers, and,”

She almost faltered here, because one thing both Captain and Ryo insisted was Robin must speak honestly. Davy Jones would not accept one who lied to him. To say aloud what she sought frightened her, as though the world might strike her down for voicing such a desire, but she pressed on. “To seek answers and those I can call home. What was denied me on Earth, I hope you and the Sea will guide me towards. I know the Sea despises me and will one day claim me, but I accept this risk and this fate. What I pursue is worth it.”

As she finished, her ears filled with a roar. More than just the crash of waves against some distant shore, but the shouts and cheers of uncountable voices. Not a greeting per se, as if the voices were welcoming her. More as if she were on a single vessel among a fleet. All the countless ships which set out on adventures beneath a Jolly Roger across the ages. Their excitement in anticipation of what they would find, and the desire to go find it. To face the unknown and overcome it. She was one of them now.

The sea rose once more, higher than before, over her head. Robin hadn't realized how weak she'd grown until the wave pushed her over as easily as toppling a newborn foal. She felt a surge of panic as she fell backwards, cursing herself for this mistake. She would sink below the surface and be carried into the depths.

The captain’s broad hand settled against her back. Halting her descent, then helping her regain her feet. The wave crashed onto the shore, then rolled back, seas calm yet again. Sacha guided her to dry land, helping when she wobbled, stopping once she was back where she began. He looked over the entire crew, satisfied smile on his face. “Eclipse Pirates, let us properly welcome the two newest children of the Sea and Davy Jones.”

“PARTY!” Anna, Sam, and Berto shouted at the top of their lungs. Max opened a sea chest full of alcohol, and Shiro began preparing food he’d brought off the ship.

Ryo approached Robin and Alex with a pair of towels. They each took one, moving closer to the fire.

“So,” Ryo began, “did you hear it?”

“The ocean, and the people?” Alex asked. Ryo nodded. “Yeah. That was weird, I wasn’t expecting it, but it was like it was inside me.”

Robin agreed. “Miss Maldonado mentioned it when I spoke to her, but I wasn’t certain if she was serious or speaking figuratively.”

“I couldn’t tell you how it happens.” Ryo stared at the dark sea. The waves were lively once more, seemingly dancing in time with the others’ shouts. “But somehow it does. You’re both true pirates now. The Sea and the Foam are part of you, in a sense.”

She flashed Robin a grin. “Don’t worry, Nico, Anna’s never complained of any side effects.”

They all studied the shipwright, dancing gleefully with the two apprentices. Ryo amended, “Other than the hangover she’s going to have in the morning.”

Ryo veered off, helping herself to some spiced rum with one hand and a kebab skewer off the grill with the other. Alex glanced at Robin. “You really heard it, too?”

“Indeed. I wondered what prompted your look of surprise, but having experienced it myself, I entirely understand.”

“I told Ryo it was weird, but it’s cool, isn’t it?”

For all she hadn’t enjoyed her time in the ocean, Robin agreed. She wasn’t certain what it signified in the long run, but it was a novel experience if nothing else. The notion she perhaps wasn’t entirely alone brought a measure of comfort.

“Come on you two!” Max called. “This party is for the both of ya!”

“That’s right,” Anna cheered. “We’re finally gonna see Alex get drunk!”

“I’ll bet you 50,000 Beris he’s a hilarious drunk,” Max challenged. “Life of the party.”

“He’s obviously a sleepy drunk! 50,000 Beris!” Ryo shouted back.

“No way, Robin’s the sleepy drunk! She never relaxes enough to sleep!” Max countered.

“I think Robin gets silly when she drinks, and I’ll put 50,000 Beris on it!” Anna declared.

“You’re on!”

Robin leaned towards the apprehensive thief and whispered, “Just take your time with any drinks, and either spill or pass them to someone else when the opportunity presents itself.”

“Here you are, Miss Nico,” Shiro handed over a bottle of wine and a corkscrew. It looked like the bottle she purchased on Wissen Island, but she already drank a glass from that. This was unopened.

“As Ryo mentioned, we made preparations for this stop. Until you brought the wine back, we weren’t certain what you might like. I noticed you didn’t seem to care for the vintage you purchased in Shimmer.”

Normally, Robin would be suspicious, but she couldn’t envision betrayal at this moment. Foolish perhaps, but it seemed contrary to everything the ceremony stood for, and the captain’s level of respect for it. She immediately opened the bottle. “Thank you, Mister Yamada. This was extremely kind of you.”

“There was nothing to it. A cook should be aware of the tastes of his crew, and strive not to disappoint them.”

Shiro seemed at ease. There was normally a certain watchfulness to him. Not so pointed as Ryo’s, nor so sudden and frantic as Alex when his sixth sense warned him. Shiro’s was gentler and passive. Perhaps an extension of the eye he applied to his art. Observing details almost innately, without becoming focused on them at the expense of larger things.

Which might explain the distance she felt he maintained with her. It was absent at the moment, and he was content to simply chat pleasantly.

“I notice you made no bet as to how Mr. Cacern or I will behave while intoxicated.”

The painter allowed himself a relaxed smile. “I think you’ll both manage to avoid it, but if I mentioned that, they likely would have harried both of you, and ruined your evenings.”

They looked over their crewmates. Anna was engaged in a tug-of-war against Sam, who had Berto on her shoulders, while the rest of the crew looked on in various levels of amusement or confusion.

“This way, everyone will have a good time.” He took a drink, and went to investigate. After a moment, Robin followed.

* * *

“Look at Skip go!”

Robin was quite enjoying herself. At the moment, Sacha was dancing with Sam and Berto, skipping around merrily in some three-person do-si-do. Minus any musical instruments, the rest of the crew, Robin included, was clapping in time to provide a beat. They were doing very well, she thought, considering how inebriated some of them were becoming.

Captain had been dancing for some time, and waved wearily to the others. He wheezed, “I’m afraid someone else will need to step in for me.”

“Still worn out from reconnecting with the ex, Cap?” Max jibed.

Sacha refused to be flustered. “Laurene can be quite demanding, but I certainly heard no complaints with my efforts.”

Max, Ryo, and Anna all let out matching “whooo-ooooo”s, then cackled madly. Ryo collected herself first. “OK, who’s next? Alex?”

“Yeah!” Anna shouted from the ground, having tumbled off the log she was seated on. “You oughta be a really good dancer!”

The thief rubbed the back of his head. “I can try, sure.”

“Come on Alex,” Berto urged.

“Yeah, just follow us,” Sam added.

The rest of the crew resumed clapping, again falling swiftly in time with each other. Sam and Berto took turns guiding Alex through the turns and switches. He looked awkward and hesitant compared to his usual grace, Robin noticed, but moved more smoothly once he shut his eyes. The tension faded, and a smile emerged as he and the youngest members of the crew picked up speed.

The rocks beneath their feet clacked against the heels of their boots, and where there was sand, it flew as the trio whirled around each other. Alex occasionally tossed one child into the air, catching them easily after a twirl with the other. Sam and Berto shrieked with delight each time, and the older crew members whooped in approval.

“You too, Robin!” Sam shouted. The archaeologist startled, snapped out of a pleasant drowsy state she’d fallen into. The three slowed, each holding out a hand in encouragement. Robin couldn’t recall when she last danced just to dance, rather than as part of some plan. Tonight had already been atypical. Why not?

She jumped to her feet and linked arms with Sam as they swung each other round and round, before switching to Berto, then Alex. Each time, greeted by a smiling face (even if Alex’s eyes were still shut), the cheers and encouragement of the crew in her ears. Like the sound of the waves and the calls of the past earlier.

It had been a long time since Robin truly felt a connection with other living people. For one night at least, she was able to experience it again.

* * *

The dancing gave way to simple conversation around the fire. That, and the crew finding different reasons to give toasts.

“Here’s to Robin! She faced down the Sea with no fear!”

“Hear, hear!” Glasses and mugs clattered loudly against each.

“Fufufufu. That’s kind, but hardly accurate, Miss Maldonado. I was quite frightened. After all, a giant octopus could have emerged from the sea and strangled me. Or a piece of a sunken derelict could have been pushed to the surface by a subsea explosion with such force as to brutally impale me.”

The crew stared at her in confusion. Robin didn’t know if it was what she said, or they were simply finding it difficult to concentrate after all the toasts.

Max shrugged and raised his glass again. “Here’s to Robin! She faced down the sea with fear of only bizarre, statistically improbable occurrences!”

A moment’s silence. Then Ryo shouted, “What the hell, she still faced it down. I’ll drink to that!”

“Hear, hear!”

And so it went, deep into the night.

Chapter Text

Days 58 - 65

Robin awoke the following morning more than a little fuzzy-headed.

‘That shouldn’t be, should it? I’m fairly certain I limited myself to only two glasses of wine. No, perhaps it was three. And a sip from Anna’s bourbon. Possibly some of the rum Ryo and Max had.’

Another minute’s thought dredged up the blurry memory of dancing resuming at some point, with her twirling and swinging between the helmswoman and chemist. The three of them passing the bottle as smoothly as they switched from one partner’s arm to another. Robin could not recall how many drinks she allowed herself in that time.

She forced her eyes open, regretting it instantly, and took stock of her surroundings. The rest of the crew were sprawled out around the fire, still smoldering even now. Captain Barisov slept with arms across his chest, the brim of his hat covering his face. Sam and Berto were on either side, using his stomach as a pillow. His long coat stretched across all three of them. Anna and Ryo were curled up together beneath Anna’s cloak, the shipwright acting as the big spoon. Robin found it impressive Ryo could sleep with Anna snoring almost directly into her ear. Shiro slept sitting against one of the chests the food had been in, forearms resting on his knees and head down. Max sat with his back against Shiro’s side, head leaned on his shoulder, a large quilt covering both. Robin realized she was under Ryo’s cape. She vaguely remembered being handed it as the party wound down. Likely the only reason she wasn’t shivering, since they lay in the long shadow of the cliffs. It was a bit chilly in the early morning.

Robin rose and dusted herself off, with only minor complaints from her head. She stretched her arms and legs to shake off any discomfort from sleeping on the beach. Looking around, she found no trace of Alex. She scanned Endeavor, thinking he was perhaps on board doing his morning exercises.

He wasn’t. As she searched the beach and the cliffs, a flicker of movement above caught her eye. Craning her neck back (head complaining a little more at the movement), she spied a shadow slipping into the remains of the abbey. It took more effort than normal, given her clouded state of mind, but several eyes soon appeared inside the crumbling structure. Robin had to close all but one at a time to keep her vision from swimming, as it was too much information to handle otherwise in her state, but she found the thief crouched in a doorway, simply looking around.

Having nothing else to do at the moment (and thinking it would be better for her head to be further from Anna’s snoring) Robin moved carefully up the slope, eyes shaded against the sun. By the time she arrived, Alex was roaming the aisles of the chapel, poking at piles of rotted wood.

“I’m not sure it’s wise to rob holy ground, Mister Cacern.”

The thief jumped, which Robin felt rather pleased about. That he hadn’t registered her approach meant he didn’t regard her as a threat, after all. She was less pleased his jump sent him into the rafters, or that he tried to perch on one like a spooked cat. It broke under his weight almost immediately. Despite that, he managed a smooth landing.

“Robin, geez,” he gasped, one hand over his heart.

She giggled, even as her skull twinged. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to frighten you. I saw you venture inside, and was curious what you were doing.”

“Just looking around,” he responded. “What the Captain said, it’s a cool place. People came here because it would be hard to survive. They didn’t have to, they just decided they wanted to.”

“Isn’t that true of us as well?” He tilted his head in confusion. “Life on the sea is dangerous, even moreso for pirates and thieves.”

Alex mulled that over. “But we can leave a place if it gets dangerous.”

“To escape danger entirely, we would have to abandon the sea. Although I suppose the island we were on could still be destroyed by an active volcano.” ‘Or murderous Marines,’ she added silently. “That would be like those who built this place renouncing their faith.”

The thief studied his surroundings with new eyes. Further conversation was disrupted by a dangerous creak overhead. Dust and eroded masonry rained down on them. “I believe that board was load-bearing, Mr. Cacern.”

“Crap,” he muttered. “Could you put it back with your powers for a second?”

A handful of arms grew from the two pieces on either side of the break, gently bringing them back to level. That done, Alex jumped and secured it firmly with his webbing before gravity brought him back. They waited, but no more ominous noises issued from the ceiling. Still watching it for signs of collapse, Robin asked, “How long will that last?”

“I’m not sure. A few hours at least. I better ask Anna about borrowing some of her tools.”

“I suspect Miss Maldonado won’t awaken soon.”

“Guess I’ll have to stay up here until then. Gives me more time to look around. You want to come with?”

“Certainly.” Judging by its condition, the abbey might not survive much longer whether Alex repaired the beam or not. It would be best not to let it be forgotten entirely.

* * *

“You wanta what?” Anna said blearily.

The rest of the crew awoke over the course of the morning. Children first, then adults, the latter with significantly less energy.

“I need to repair a crossbar I broke in the abbey,” Alex explained patiently.

The shipwright squinted at the building. “Don’t think that’s gonna help that place much, ‘lex.” He shrugged and she sighed, waving him over. “OK, get me to my tool board and I’ll find you what you need.”

He carried her gently and after bounding up one of the cliffs, leapt to the deck of their ship. The rest of the crew was already there, most of them huddled in a darkened kitchen with steaming mugs of coffee. Sam and Berto helped by staying outside, where they didn’t have to be as quiet. Robin leaned in the doorway, keeping a careful eye on them in case something happened. Though she was mostly watching the others groan and mutter. Alex returned from the hold with Anna, helping her to a seat before darting out the door and back onto shore with the tools she provided.

“How is he so energetic?” Ryo grumbled. She looked at Robin through narrowed eyes. The artificial eye was almost entirely closed. Robin suspected it collected more light. “For that matter, how are you looking so good? Did either of you actually drink last night?”

Robin smiled. “I can’t speak for him, Miss Chinsai, but I certainly drank more than I have in some time.”

“Anyone remember what kind of drunk she is?” Max’s face was buried in his arms. A chorus of “no’s” arose (softly) from around him.

Sam stuck her head inside. “She was silly. Robin kept making extra arms on herself for shadow puppets.”

Robin didn’t remember that. “Were they any good?”

The redhead shrugged. “They all looked like an octopus.”

“But she got sleepy later,” Berto added. “She leaned over on Ryo’s shoulder, then on Alex.”

“That’s right,” the helmswoman grinned. “You were looking real close at my hair ‘cause you told me you liked it. You were leaning in and just kept going until your head landed on me.”

“She must have been drunk to like that mess,” Max mumbled. He yelped as Ryo flicked his ear. The sharp noise provoked a wince from the others, including Robin.

Closing both eyes, Ryo replied, “She said it was shiny and smooth, Maxey-poo. You’re just jealous that with all that product you use, yours still looks like someone tried to mold it out of mud.”

“You commended her on her bravery in marching into the sea, Ryo. I believe she wished to repay the compliment.” Shiro was making breakfast at the stove. His manner seemed the least affected by last night’s revelry, but he was moving slower than normal, and flinched when two of the skillets clattered.

“That means Max and I split the prize on Robin, right?” Anna said. “She’s a silly and sleepy drunk.”

“I will give you my half if you take my hangover, Anna,” Max said. The shipwright considered it for a moment, then shrugged and slapped him on the back. Max’s head shot up in surprise, meeting Anna’s nonchalant expression.

“I’m already hungover. Yours doesn’t make it much worse.”

“I will just pay you to do that for me,” Ryo pleaded.

Anna shook her head. “One extra hangover is enough.”

Ryo’s face fell into her hands with a muttered “shit”. Alex returned, thanking Anna for the use of her equipment. Before he could take it downstairs, she demanded, “Did you get drunk last night?”

He reminded Robin of a child caught with their hand in the cookie jar. “. . .Nooo? I only had a little of the rum Ryo and Max were drinking. I don’t think it was enough. I didn’t feel any different.”

“Awww man,” Anna mumbled. “One of these days Alex, we’re gonna see what you’re like when the brakes are off.”

The Captain had remained intensely focused on his coffee up to this point. Now he addressed his cook. “Shiro, I know you’d like to be rid of Edaemon’s Lament as soon as possible, but would it be an issue if we took an additional day to recuperate? I’m not sure we want to sail with only Alex, Samantha, and Alberto fully healthy.”

“We can handle it, Captain!” Sam insisted, then clapped a hand over her mouth at several pained hisses.

“I’m feeling well enough to assist, Captain,” Robin offered. She didn’t really care one way or the other, but she was in a good mood despite the hangover. Her heart felt stronger, as though she was bolstered by some force. Maybe she had been possessed by the spirit of one of the dead monks. “I imagine Mr. Feld now feels quite energetic.”

“Oh yeah, feel like a hundred million Beris right now,” the chemist grumbled.

“An extra day wouldn’t be a bad idea,” Shiro responded. “I doubt the ships’ motion on the waves would do any of our stomachs any good. Just please don’t meddle with the tablet, Captain.”

“I don’t think I’m in any mood to try reading anything, so that shouldn’t be a problem. Very well, let’s use today to rest up. I’ll be in my study.”

* * *

After the rest day, they set sail for the Mezzaluna Current. They had been at sea for three uneventful days so far. Robin was sitting in the study/captain’s quarters reading what little was available on the Xebeians when Max poked his head in the door. “Robin, can you come downstairs a minute?”

Robin knew Max had been discussing something with Anna for the last half-hour. Not by spying on them. They’d been getting progressively louder. She’d been absorbed enough in her reading not to bother listening, but the request piqued her curiosity.

Following him into the hold, after using her powers to make certain there were no unpleasant surprises lurking (old habits still), Robin entered the room Max and Anna both used to store supplies and plans for various projects. Anna sat at a drafting table, looking impatient, Berto next to her, looked on quietly, while Alex was stuck to the wall above the table, staring at some blueprints curiously.

“What can I help you with, Mr. Feld?”

Max gave her his most charming smile, instantly putting her on guard. “You’re a smart woman, Robin.”

“I must tell you, Mr. Feld, if this is the start of a marriage proposal, I’m not looking for such a relationship at this time.”

“Huh? No!” Anna had a good laugh at his reaction. “I mean, no, that’s not what this is. I have an idea for a great upgrade to Endeavor, and I need someone to help convince Anna.”

“It’s a cockamamie idea,” the shipwright said scornfully. “Go on, genius, tell her.”

“Don’t try to prejudice her!” he snapped, flustered, before calming himself. “So I had the idea of attaching iron plates to the exterior of the hull.”

“I thought Miss Maldonado already dismissed armor plating the ship.”

“That’s not what this is. I want to build a generator here in the hold, to run a current through the plates, which will be in a ring around the hull.” He held up his plans. “The current creates a magnetic field, and then any cannonballs shot at us are redirected.”

“See?” Anna said flatly, “Cockamamie.”

“I’m not claiming it’s a perfect defense, but it would at least protect part of the ship.”

“It sounds neat,” Alex said. The engineer grinned smugly. Anna scoffed again.

“But,” the thief continued hesitantly, “Berto and I were talking, and we thought if you run electricity through something it heats up. Light bulbs get hot, or lightning strikes a tree. Isn’t heat a bad thing to have near wood?”

“Not if we insulate the hull where the metal would contact it!”

Robin studied the plan. It wasn’t her area of expertise, but it was interesting. She told him so. “However, won’t you run into the same problem as with your plan to add paddles to the rear of the ship? Where will you find room for the generator and its fuel?”

Anna’s face split into an absolutely evil smile. “Go on Maxey-poo,” she said in an all-too sweet voice, “tell Robin how we’re going to get the power.”

Max began to sweat profusely. “Well, you’re right, but I figured a way around it. Instead of burning something to heat water and create steam, we use foot power. We set up a chain of pedals and bike to create the power.”

Berto frowned. “If we use this to defend against attacks, aren’t we all on deck when we need it?” He gasped. “Are you going to make Sam and I do all the pedaling?!”

“No, of course not!” Max assured him. “I was thinking Robin could create a whole bunch of legs using her Devil Fruit and take care of it.”

He turned back to her, an ingratiating smile on his face. “That way, you wouldn’t even have to get tangled up in the fighting! It might solve the power issue for the paddles I was talking about, too. Move them by pedal power. It’s like adding a whole bunch of crew members! Pretty smart, huh?”

At least he consulted her before moving forward with this scheme. If he’d already built the system and then asked, she might look a poor crewmate for refusing and wasting his work. Still, Robin had no intention of being anyone’s beast of burden. She fixed him with the most severe, dangerously calm expression he’d ever seen. The shadows seemed to gather and intensify around her. “Don’t ever ask me again to do something so ridiculous.”

Alex looked from Robin to Max, then back again. “Max, you might want to start using your foot power right about now.”

The blood drained from Max’s face as he bolted from the room. Anna watched Robin warily and glanced at Alex. “Is she really -?”

The thief shook his head, one side of his mouth turning upward in a wicked smirk. “No.”

Robin let the dark look disappear and grinned mischievously at the shipwright. To her relief, Anna relaxed and smiled back. “Of course not. I wouldn’t do that simply for him suggesting such a silly idea, Miss Maldonado. But I imagine he won’t trouble you with such notions for some time now.”

Anna was still laughing when Captain Barisov stuck his head in the room. “Do any of you know why Max jumped overboard a minute ago?”

* * *

“So is Whitebeard Pirate King now?”

Berto’s question came out of the blue during lunch a few days later as the Eclipse Pirates continued towards the Mezzaluna Current.

Sacha answered first. “I don’t believe so. Why do you ask, Alberto?”

“Sam and I were talking about it.” His friend nodded in agreement. “Gold Roger was Pirate King, but he died a long time ago.”

“It wasn’t that long ago, Berto. Only sixteen years.” Ryo sounded mildly offended.

“That’s older than we are,” Sam countered.

“Yeah, but you two are babies,” Max jabbed.

“We are not!”

Sacha ignored the arguing. “You’re correct that Roger was widely considered King of the Pirates. However, I believe the title has lain fallow since his execution.”

“Yeah, you have to find his treasure to get the title, don’t you?” Anna said, tapping out some idle beat on the deck with her palms.

Stars formed in Max’s eyes. “Man, imagine all that loot!”

“I wouldn’t be so certain, Mister Feld. Roger was allegedly fond of throwing large parties. He may have spent most of his hoard on food and drink.”

“There are certainly worse ways to spend it,” Sacha mused. “Why did you think it would be Whitebeard?”

“He’s called the Strongest Man in the World,” Berto responded promptly. “The Pirate King would have to be strong!”

Ryo scoffed. “I’m not sure Newgate didn’t give himself that title. And “Most Powerful in the World” might be more on the nose.”

Robin detected a note of criticism in the woman’s tone. “Why do you say that, Miss Chinsai?”

“Well, how much of the strength is him, and how much of it is the Devil Fruit?”

“You think he would be a pushover without it?” Anna said sarcastically.

The helmswoman shook her head. “Not a pushover, but you’re nuts if you think an earthquake power hasn’t helped carry him that far.”

“I've seen you defeat Devil Fruit users before, Ryo,” Shiro put in as he started washing his plate.

“Like I said, it’s not all the special power, but it’s definitely part of it. I mean, all the Admirals are guys with Devil Fruits, too. The fact they’re all using the same crutch says something.”

“Isn’t a sword a crutch,” Robin threw in. “It is useless without your arm and eye to guide it, but the same is true of a Devil Fruit. It is only as useful as the person who wields it, and both require training to maximize their value.”

Max and Anna both chuckled as Ryo frowned. “She’s got ya there.”

“Can Big Mom be Pirate King?” Sam asked.

“You mean because she’s a woman? I don’t know of any reason why not,” Sacha said. “As far as I know, Roger made no provision that only a male pirate who found his treasure could become King.”

“I don’t believe Roger himself said anything about anyone becoming King of the Pirates,” Robin corrected. “Only his cryptic message as to the location of his treasure.”

Sacha rubbed his chin. “I think you’re right.”

“So anyone can call themselves Pirate King,” Sam said.

“A pirate would have to be supremely confident to do so.” Shiro finished with his dishes and resumed a painting he’d begun that morning.

“You go around calling yourself Pirate King, you’re putting a target on your back,” Ryo agreed. “Not just Marines and bounty hunters, but other pirates. Either ones who figure it makes them look better by knocking you off, or ones offended you’d claim that.”

Robin agreed. No matter how reckless her past crews had been, not one of their captains was so foolish as to declare themselves Pirate King. There had been one who declared herself Lord of the West Blue. Her ship was capsized in a brutal storm that left Robin delirious and sunburned in a lifeboat for a week.

‘The Sea may not take any kindlier to such bravado than humans do.’

“Why would other pirates even care?”

Alex was currently hanging upside-down from one of the yardarms. He seemed a little surprised when everyone looked his way, but elaborated. “We have a Code, but it doesn’t say anything about a king. If Gold Roger showed up here, are we all supposed to get on our knees because he says he’s our king?”

“I think we’d all get on our knees so he didn’t kill us,” Max said semi-serious.

“Plus he’d be a zombie!” Sam added.

“I’ve not heard any tales of Gold Roger forcing other crews to swear fealty to him,” Shiro answered. “Though he would certainly kill most who challenged him if they didn’t yield.”

“I mean it,” the thief insisted, flipping upright and starting to pace. “We follow Captain’s orders because he’s our Captain and we’re loyal to him. We honor Davy Jones because he’s our, what’d you call him Anna? Patron saint? But why would we care some guy runs around saying he’s boss of all pirates everywhere?”

“Ah,” Sacha said. “I think I see the point of contention. I don’t believe being King of the Pirates means you are ruler of all pirates. More you are the supreme example of a pirate. Roger was King of the Pirates because he was the purest expression of what pirates are meant to be.”

A thoughtful frown crossed Sacha's face. “I’ll confess I’m not sure what it is about him that qualifies, nor why Whitebeard or one of the other Yonko wouldn’t be equally so.”

Silence descended as everyone considered the question. To Robin’s surprise, it was Max who offered an answer. “The guy just always did whatever he wanted. That sounds like a pirate.”

Shiro nodded. “Live free, on your own terms.”

“Pursue your dreams and goals wherever they lead,” Ryo added.

Anna grinned. “To hell with anyone who tries to make you do otherwise.”

Sam and Berto chorused, “To hell with them!”

Chapter Text

Day 90

A month of sailing brought them to head of the Mezzaluna Current. Robin found it a blessedly peaceful voyage. They passed a few other vessels, but no pirates approached, and none of the ships seemed to belong to the Montes. They stopped for resupply once, at a small island called Ruhe. Only for a day, and that too, was largely uneventful. Max and Berto made a little money gambling, and Robin noted Alex did a little pickpocketing he didn’t mention, though he added half to the crew fund. No alarms were raised and they were on their way.

The Mezzaluna Current began innocuously in the middle of the sea, seven days’ sail past Ruhe. Robin could only just make out a faint trail of slightly darker water starting near a few rocks peeking above the surface, and arcing into the distance.

“There’s supposed to be a deep-sea current that hits what’s left of an old volcano and gets pushed to the surface here,” Anna explained as they approached. “Don’t know if that’s true or not, that’s just what I heard from some old sailors.”

Ryo guided them into the headwaters easily, and the ship lurched as the current took hold. Endeavor was carried so swiftly they pulled in the sails, as the wind couldn’t keep up. They made excellent progress and after two days, reached the end. Ahead of them sat what Caustico’s journals called the Pleiades Archipelago. Seven islands scattered over the sea, most covered in lush vegetation from the coast to the hills.

(Really, seven large islands, and numerous points of rock that either used to be islands before being reclaimed by the sea, or would be islands some day in the future.)

Endeavor lost momentum as the current seemed to vanish, and Robin wondered if it was broken up by the islands or sank back to the depths. As the crew hurried to raise sails, Captain Barisov called out from the helm, “Ryo, do you see anything?”

“Nothin’," Ryo said from the crow's nest. "Not a ship, a plume of smoke, nothing.”

Indeed, there were no signs of towns or anyone else on the sea besides them. Robin took a seat in the shade of the sails. The loss of speed made the mid-May humidity more noticeable. “The few surviving records suggest this part of the Xebeian Empire was destroyed in a war nearly one thousand years ago.”

“Robin’s correct,” Sacha added. “The destruction was so extensive, the islands were written off as a complete loss by both sides.”

Robin and Captain Barisov took advantage of the peaceful trip to research their destination. Any insight on what might await them, or where best to look, could prove invaluable.

“Is there even going to be a temple to leave this thing at then?” their shipwright wondered.

“Their temples were typically hidden in locations that provided some form of security. That would be the most appropriate place for a piece like Edaemon’s Lament. Still, it’s possible there’s nothing left,” Sacha admitted.

Shiro’s deep frown didn’t go unnoticed. The captain assured him, “But this is the place it was supposed to be kept, so even if there isn’t a temple, we’ll find somewhere that serves as a suitable resting place. We may yet find a few inhabitants. One can never tell!”

They sailed slowly among the islands, looking for a clue. Two were dominated by single mountains reaching into the sky. Another held a series of low hills running through the middle like a spine, while a fourth showed a single high cliff face on one end, as though raised like the smaller child on a see-saw. The island furthest out was nothing but low plains.

“Cap’n, that’s the only one I see with a plateau.” Ryo pointed to the one in the center of the islands. The plateau stood solidly above the rest of the land, steep orange walls glowing dully in late afternoon sun. Scattered trees occupied the top, while the lowlands were dominated by jungle. From their vantage point, the crew could see a waterfall tumbling over the side of the plateau into the forest below.

“Then let’s see if we can find a good place to anchor,” Sacha said, excitement clear in his voice.

* * *

Captain Barisov shouldered the pack with Edaemon’s Lament as he, Robin, Berto, and Alex followed a river into the interior. Robin’s research suggested Xebeians considered waterfalls of great significance as places of transition, both in the physical and spiritual. The base of one was the best place to start looking.

Shiro took Anna and Sam on a mission around the coastline, scouting for any fruit or animals, as well as any possible remnants of civilization. Ryo and Max stayed behind, stating they weren’t up for tromping through the woods and would keep watch. The eye Robin left behind observed it was less fatigue than they were more interested in exploring each other at the moment.

“Did people really live here?” Berto watched the woods nervously. He’d been excited to see the waterfall, but as the smallest, the undergrowth made for rough going. Still, he refused any offers to be carried, and was keeping up so far. The quartet had been hiking for over an hour, seeing nothing but trees and moss. If there were any cities or outposts, they were either erased or conquered by nature over the centuries.

“If Henri interpreted Caustico’s journals properly, yes,” Sacha answered. “But the few records we have old enough suggest such devastation was not unusual in conflict before the World Government rose.”

“What, sides were more even back then, so wars were longer?” Alex leapt from branch to branch above them. Robin suspected the thief would carry them all if asked, as he looked impatient to move ahead.

“More the technology available was greater, Mr. Cacern. The weapons of the Ancients were terrible things, probably far beyond what almost any Devil Fruit user could manage.”

“Huh, kind of surprised anyone survived to have descendants.”

“The ability of humanity to persist is rather impressive,” Sacha said absently. “I say, I think we’re getting close. I’d swear I hear the roar of water up ahead.”

Robin’s powers confirmed the falls were not far now. What’s more, there was the outline of something manmade in the cliff face.

* * *

“Wow,” Berto said in an awed whisper.

“Uh-huh.” Alex added, eyes wide. Sacha let out a low whistle. Though Robin didn’t vocalize, she was equally impressed.

The four of them stood at the edge of the riverbank, beyond the reach of the spray from the falls. From this angle, with the sun overhead, the top of the plateau could not be seen. The sunlight was dazzling as it refracted off the mist in the air. Carved into the side of the cliff face was a temple. It contained several open doorways or portals, all circular shapes, with barely visible lines radiating from them that could have represented either the sun or flowers. On either side of what seemed to be the main entrance, Robin could just discern immense carvings that rose from the ground to the peak of the temple.

Details were difficult to make out, because the entire temple face was encased in a dense crystalline structure.

“What’s that stuff, some kind of defense system or something?”

“No Alex, I believe it’s the result of the temple’s proximity to the waterfall,” Sacha said. “The minerals in the mist have gradually built up over the centuries. It certainly suggests no one has inhabited these islands for some time.”

“Does that mean it’s not safe to look around?”

“I think so long as you don’t stand in one place for several lifetimes you should be fine, Mr. Cacern,” Robin joked. “Although perhaps we are misjudging the rate of deposition, and will all become trapped within minutes of stepping inside. Suffocation is an unpleasant death, but we’ll become archaeological curios ourselves, which is certainly an amusing end.”

Neither Berto or Alex looked amused. Captain reassured them, “There’s almost no chance of that. I would wager once a certain distance inside, the crystallization will cease.”

(In the women’s quarters on Endeavor, Max paused in the middle of some energetic thrusting and murmured, “I’ll bet 5,000 Beris.”

Ryo glared up at him. “What?”

He blinked in confusion. “I don’t know.”

She smacked him over the head and shifted her hips against him. “Focus.”)

Back at the waterfall, Sacha rearranged the pack on his back and checked his rifle was secure under his arm. “Shall we explore?”

* * *

Captain’s theory proved correct. The initial entryway of the temple was a round chamber leading to a single hallway. The half nearest the outside was covered in the glittery, nearly translucent mineral to a depth of several inches. In the back half, their surroundings stood revealed in full detail.

The walls, ceilings, and floors were carved directly from the rock, but in such a way to resemble individual blocks. The walls and ceilings also contained a series of openings which somehow carried the sun farther in. Where light struck directly, closest to the mineral deposits, green mosses grew intrepidly. Taking a chance in a perilous environment. Several alcoves contained carvings of abstract loops and swirls, and more circles with radiating lines. Able to see them clearly, Robin wasn’t certain they represented the sun or a flower. The lines only radiated from parts of the circles, usually the upper half, and their length varied.

As Robin took notes, Sacha was sketching furiously. “Perhaps a visual history of the sun during growing seasons, or at times of great importance?”

Robin ran her hands over the rays. They were metal, driven into the walls, and felt warmer than the air around her. She thought she detected a faint series of grooves running into the rock. She took a rubbing of several of the pieces, in case it was some sort of writing. For now, she wanted to explore further.

They followed the hallway, which held more of the odd sculptures on the wall. It ended in a room with high ceilings. Somehow, over a hundred meters into the cliff face, sunlight was being directed to their location. Contrary to expectations, the air was warm and dry, rather than damp, particles of dust visible amid the rays of light. Alex scaled one wall and peered through a portal from which light emerged. “It looks like it’s being reflected! Maybe there’s a mirror?”

Robin watched the light move slowly over the course of several minutes. It had been illuminating another sculpture high on the wall, and as the light moved on, she was sure the sculpture continued to glow for a few seconds after.

“Robin, come look at these!” She followed Sacha’s voice to one corner, where he was examining a statue. It appeared dusty and aged, but as he ran a hand across its surface, what was underneath told a different story. Huge round eyes, made of glass or crystal not dulled by age, and a long, pointed beak of jet-black metal suggested a bird. But it stood straight on narrow limbs, its hands’ long, pointed fingers held out together, palms up. Another on the opposite wall looked much the same, but was seated, arms across its knees. Robin saw more stationed around the room.

“Is this where we leave the tablet?” Berto asked. “That’s why its hands are like that?”

Robin shook her head. “These are a variety of spirit the Xebeians believed in. I think this type is a servant, one that would offer boons, rather than accept. It may have held a bowl for cleansing prior to rituals.”

“I imagine the main temple is still further in.” Sacha pointed to the next hallway. Following it, they found a smaller room, and two more paths. Between them was a large flat surface with writing carved into it. Not a Poneglyph, Robin reminded herself in an attempt to stay calm. It wasn’t composed of that same resilient material, as the lettering had eroded somewhat. The writing didn’t seem quite the same, either.

Close enough to make Robin want to shout in excitement, though. “Captain, I’d like to study this more closely, if you’re comfortable going ahead without me.”

He nodded. “Certainly. I’ll try this path. Alex, will you take Alberto that way?”

The thief nodded, and soon Robin was alone with a piece of history.

* * *

‘. . .touched as they were by its long reach, they swept over us like the tide. Those who rejected the light of our gifts sought something vile. They were human, yet not, and while our Weapons inflicted terrible losses, the attack continued unabated. Our Lament could not protect us, for all it scoffed at the Eternal Shadow. The gift of Lightbringer elevated all willing to accept their truth. It was carried away on the winds, meant to be hidden. The leaders say it will return, delivered by still others who live in shadows. More likely we will all perish, and it never resting in the seat of knowledge. Trapped will be the Children of Light. This departure is best, for in the wrong hands. . .’

It was a curious piece. The language was similar to what Robin recalled from the Poneglyph the Scholars held, but the style of writing was not. Vague, possibly metaphorical and it didn’t seem linear. Robin reminded herself that even if the language of the Ancients had been ubiquitous across the world at one point, that didn’t mean there would be no regional differences.

Could it be a description of the fall of the Xebeian culture? A last scribe or poet, trying to preserve their people’s lives and history as the war erased them. There was always a possibility it referred to the Void Century, but this island chain fell before that. Still, it left Robin eager to keep looking. It was rare she could actually indulge exploring sites of ancient history. To have the chance to learn and study, piece together threads of the past, when she often could only focus on surviving the present.

She stepped back, trying to decide which path might hold more secrets such as this. Robin's decision was delayed as she felt an odd pulse through the soles of her boots. It occurred to her, she hadn’t heard anything of the others for some time. As if on cue, a loud crash echoed from the hallway Alex and Berto took. Robin began spawning eyes that way, peering into each room she found.

She found Alex in one of dark, grimy stone and arched ceilings. From the wall opposite the doorway, she watched in disbelief as he swung one of the statues by its arms. The statue’s head collided with a wall in an eruption of dust and rock shards. He reached for the legs, swung it over his head, and then into the floor.

Robin nearly bit her tongue in fury. How could he do that? Surely Captain Barisov must have instilled some sense of the importance of history in him. If not, it was a critical mistake on the scholar's part, one she would correct. Robin summoned her powers again. She saw him pause and look around frantically as three of her arms grew from his back. Without hesitation, two grabbed his right arm, while the other braced the shoulder.

“Twist.”

She watched him fall to his knees cradling the dislocated limb, while his scream carried down the hall. She ignored a strange twinge in her chest. Before she could decide whether to go further, Alex's scream was joined by another, higher-pitched. Robin searched the rest of the room and found the apprentice huddled in one corner. Looming over him was another of the statues, huge eyes glowing an eerie orange. Robin sprinted down the hall, boots rapping out a frantic, echoing beat against the stone. The statue raised one taloned hand.

As it swept down, arms bloomed from the dark metal, grappling with the limb. The descent was slowed, but not halted. Robin gritted her teeth and pushed back harder, having to slow down to concentrate. The statue, or machine it seemed, was very strong, the gleaming metal slippery and hard to hold. Robin could see seams or threads of something pulsing golden along the surface. She tried digging with tiny fingers, hoping to disrupt some power source, to no avail. Her fingernails cracked and bled from the effort.

Across the room, the one Alex slammed into the floor pushed upright. Wobbling, head crumpled, one eye cracked and flickering. Alex tried to web it against the wall with one arm. It wrenched itself free, tearing down the wall in the process. By the time it dug itself out, Alex was hefting a stone block and smashed it over the head again.

“Treinta Fleur.” More arms appeared, pulling her foe backwards until it toppled over. It tried to right itself, and Robin held on for dear life, as she finally reached the entryway of the room.

“Mr. Cacern!” He flinched at her voice, backed away. “I can’t contain it long. Can you - ?”

He wordlessly jumped to the nearest wall. From there he leapt for the ceiling directly above the machine. He pushed off and hurtled straight down, flipping in mid-air. Robin, understanding his plan, waited until the last second to disperse her limbs. Alex drove both feet into the guardian’s head. Its beak bent under the impact before its skull burst along invisible seams against the floor. A substantial impact crater formed, and she was sure the sound carried through the entire temple.

Alex pulled himself up and went to his frightened crew mate, right arm still dangling uselessly. “You OK, Berto?”

The child nodded slowly, eyes sweeping over Alex in concern before drifting to her. Robin saw the same fear in those eyes as when the machine was closing in. She pushed down a sick feeling in her heart. “What happened?”

“Dunno,” Alex said as he helped Berto to his feet. “We’d been working our way down the hall. We got in here and these things started taking swings at us. We didn’t have time to do anything.”

"I felt a vibration shortly before I heard your battle," Robin said, noticing how neither would make eye contact with her. "I suspect some sort of defense has been activated."

“We need to find Captain!” Berto insisted. Neither Robin or Alex disagreed. Stepping into the hall, they found another of the sentinels barring the path further into the temple. It crouched low, moving lightly on hands and feet like an enormous jungle cat. Its talons pierced the stone floor effortlessly, and its hooked beak appeared serrated along the edges.

Before it could lunge, arms grew from the walls and floor. The machine thrashed and twisted in directions no human could have, but every time it broke her grip, she grappled it down again. Alex started forward, but a shot rang out, piercing through one eye and out the other. The guardian fell, limbs limp and lifeless.

Captain Barisov appeared from around the corner, huffing and puffing. Blood trickled from a pair of slashes on his arm. “Are you all unhurt?”

They slipped back into the room where Alex and Berto were attacked, alert for further trouble. Robin’s powers confirmed the other sentinels roamed the temple, but agreed with Alex’s sense none were close. Yet.

“I’m not certain what I did wrong,” Captain Barisov said. “I found a statue of Edaemon with hand extended. I placed the tablet there, and the statues came to life. I didn’t think anything of it beyond being fascinating, until they attacked me.”

He noticed Alex’s arm hanging limp. “What happened?”

Alex looked hesitant to say anything. Berto’s mouth opened, then closed. Robin remained silent, waiting to see what happened. When no one answered Sacha studied each of them in turn before returning to the injured arm. “I see. I’d rather not treat this without Anna.”

“There’s no reason to bother Anna, Captain,” Alex protested, careful not to jostle his arm. “We shouldn’t be bringing them here while those things are running around.”

“Captain,” Robin interjected, “I don’t believe any of the guardians have left the temple yet, unless it’s by means of an exit I can’t see, but it would be wise to warn the others.”

“Sam, Anna and Shiro are out there somewhere! They could get attacked!” Berto said in a rush.

Captain Barisov drew a Transponder Snail from his pocket. He tried calling Shiro first, but the connection couldn’t be made. There was no more luck reaching Ryo and Max on Endeavor.

“We may be too far inside the plateau. These snails are still young, their signals aren’t that strong.” He held it out to Berto. “Alex, take Alberto and Robin outside. Find someplace you can contact the others. Tell them to withdraw to the ship and be prepared to either defend it or cast off as necessary.”

Alex looked ready to protest, but Sacha fixed him with a stern look. “Captain’s Orders.”

Alex’s jaw closed audibly, but he gestured to Berto. The boy climbed into his good arm and clung tightly. Robin observed the captain. There was a noticeable nervousness to his movements, and he was sweating just standing there. “What exactly are you planning, Captain?”

“To return to the main temple and decipher what I did wrong. There must be a way to return the Lament and silence these things. I have the Codex, but I was hoping you might be able to loan me a few eyes to help.”

She nodded, relieved he wasn’t asking her to go with him physically. If something did go wrong, she could lend a hand, so to speak. Or fifty. “Certainly, Captain.”

* * *

Alex, Robin, and Berto made careful progress out of the temple, trying to avoid the sentinels. It wasn’t certain how fast the machines were, and with Alex injured, it wasn’t time to test how fast he could move carrying two people. Robin let Alex concentrate on evading detection, while she helped Captain Barisov do likewise as he retraced his steps into the depths of the temple. Sacha’s progress was slower than their own, as the number of sentinels increased the further he went. When two had their backs turned, he slipped from a shadowed alcove down a stairway. He moved silently, if not swiftly, taking care with each step.

Alex abruptly hooked Robin around the waist with one leg, pulling her back into an alcove beside him. One of the crouching sentinels loped into sight from the hallway leading to the entrance. It paused, eyes sweeping the chamber. Robin and Alex pressed back against the wall as far as possible.

“Alberto,” Robin whispered, “make certain the snail stays off until we’re safely outside. A call would be inopportune right now.”

Berto agreed mutely as the sentinel turned back the way it came. Alex and Robin slipped behind it, sticking to the shadows. They reached the entry room, mist from the waterfall casting tiny rainbows over the walls. If not for the danger of the situation, it would have been beautiful. Robin thought Shiro would probably enjoy painting the scene. The sentinel circled, a shark drifting unconcerned among a mass of photoelectric plankton. Refracted light flickered across obsidian skin.

Robin spared some attention from the captain to whisper, “I think it will loop back around to us shortly, Mr. Cacern.”

“Yeah, probably. Dang.” He took in a sharp breath, let it out in a slower exhale. He muttered something softly to himself and set Berto on the ground. ”Get ready to run, both of you.”

He leapt in the guardian’s path. There was a single second where it paused, whatever passed for its brain needing to process new data. Friend or foe. In the time it took to decide he was the latter, Alex covered the eye on the side where Robin and Berto stood. It lunged, swiping at him. Alex jumped aside, away from the entrance. “Go!”

Robin gripped Berto’s hand, ignoring how he flinched, how he hesitated to follow, and sprinted into the sunlight. Behind her, Alex shouted and flesh and bone met metal. Further back, her eyes told her Captain reached his destination.

* * *

“No, we haven’t seen anything like that,” Shiro answered. “We found the remains of a village, only a few buildings standing. All empty and falling to pieces. I imagine the houses would have been impressive once, but no signs of activity.”

As soon as they were on the far side of the pool from the waterfall, Berto dialed Shiro’s snail. His explanation was rushed, and somewhat disjointed, but the cook was able to grasp the important points.

“The three of us will return to the ship. Once Samantha is aboard, we’ll rendezvous with you.”

“Captain said get back to the ship and be ready to defend,” Alex muttered. He staggered out a few minutes after Robin and Berto, three deep diagonal slashes across his chest.

“We can’t just leave him down there!” Anna cut in.

“Those were his orders.” Alex wasn't happy about this. “Unless he needs us, we follow them. How are things going, Robin?”

The archaeologist's eyes were shut in concentration. Then she giggled. Berto and Alex exchanged nervous glances.

“Maybe I better go back,” Alex said. “That one in the entrance, it shifted. Grew more blades and stuff.”

“They’re strong,” Berto said through the snail. “Shiro, they’re metal, but the eyes aren’t bulletproof.”

Robin’s eyes shot open and she cried out. Blood trickled from gouges that appeared one arm. Alex was headed for the temple even as Berto was shouting for Shiro and the others to hurry.

* * *

The main room of the temple was immense. The lower floor held dozens of stone tables in a pattern Robin didn’t recognize. There was a second level, ringed with pillars carved in sweeping curves and swirls suggesting the movement of air or water. They would sometimes extend into space, as though reaching for something unseen. Robin was reminded of how the spirits released from Golden Hind moved before vanishing. It was here Captain Barisov knelt, surveying the scene from behind one pillar.

Though sunlight was projected even here, the ceiling was hidden in shadow. Alcoves for sentinels lined the walls, empty. Their former occupants prowled the room. Against the far wall sat two statues, the larger with the left hand resting on its knee, the right held out, palm up. In the palm sat Edaemon’s Lament.

“I was certain the text said Edaemon’s Lament lies in his right hand, so that all may rest,” Sacha muttered.

Robin was only half-listening, caught between his comment, remaining aware of herself outside the temple (she wasn’t sure what Alex might do), and trying to read the writing on the statue.

“It says, ‘In Edaemon's right hand, the lament all must rest is shown as lie,’ Captain.”

“Blasted verb tenses.”

“Fufufufu.”

“Then where do you suppose it goes?” Sacha wondered. They studied the room. Robin’s attention drawn to the statue beside Edaemon. Not as large, but just as ornately carved. A person with long hair and look of serenity. One hand rested, palm up, beside Edaemon’s left hand.

“Captain, who is that?”

“Terpescora, most likely. They were a companion to Edaemon, one who advised caution and patience. The exact relationship beyond that I’m not clear, but Edaemon was said to have caused great destruction when Terpescora was not present. To be ruthless to any who trespassed against his people.”

Robin studied it again. Beneath where the figure sat, she could spy a slot in the base of the chair. The words of the wall carving scrolled across her mind. “I believe I know where it goes.”

Her arms appeared on either side of the tablet. It would take just a moment to pass it down, and hopefully Edaemon’s “anger” would cease. Before her hands could touch their target, one sentinel dove from the ceiling like the bird of prey it resembled, slashing at her limbs with elongated, serrated feathers jutting from the forearms. She dispersed one arm in time, but not the second. The sentinel landed lightly on Edaemon’s hand, head swiveling in every direction.

Her cry of pain escaped the mouth on Sacha’s shoulders. The sentinels turned as one to where he crouched, glowing eyes focusing on him. On the wall above Edaemon, the largest sculpture began to radiate orange light. Captain Barisov’s eyes widened.

“Oh dear.”

Chapter Text

Days 90 – 91

The sentinels rushed towards the pillars. Sacha had no doubt the nimbler would scale them easily. He could hear others approaching from the hallway he used to get here. Their footsteps a mixture of hammerlike strikes and featherlight taps against the polished stone. He fired at the first sentinel to reach the pillars. It lost an eye and fell back, but got up immediately. He twisted and shot through the eyes of the first to stick its head out the hallway to his right.

“Robin, are you alright?” He hoped she had at least one ear with him.

“I, yes Captain, but most of the sentinels are headed your direction, as is Mr. Cacern.”

“Damn.” Not that he couldn’t use the help, but Sacha preferred his crew not rush into danger for him. A Captain was not supposed to endanger his crew, and he’d done that enough already today. “What do you make of that glowing sculpture?”

Robin was silent as she studied. He imagined it would be easier if he wasn’t constantly turning one way or the other. “I think the other sculptures collect solar energy. It may be fed to that spot, possibly for a final defense? Beyond that I couldn’t say.”

“Do you think shooting the tablet would stop all this?”

There was a long pause, as though she was gauging possible responses. He supposed she objected to destroying it. “Are you certain you wish to do that?”

“Not particularly,” he grunted, “but if the others are headed this way, I prefer to remove the threat. And if I wait much longer – “

“Captain!” Another of the sentinels fell from the shadows above. Robin's warning gave him just enough chance to raise his rifle to block, but the impact drove him to the floor. One of the talons pierced the bulletproof coat he took from Monte Cristo like snowmelt. His flesh didn’t offer any greater resistance and he screamed. Tried to push back, but the thing’s weight was too much. Worse, its hands were entirely free.

“Ocho Fleur!” Hands grew from his stomach, shoving upwards against the sentinel’s feet, unbalancing it. Still others grabbed its arms as they tried for balance and stabbed its talons into another approaching sentinel with a spray of sparks. Robin's arms shoved both sentinels over the railing. Two more approached from opposite directions. More of Robin’s arms began to wrestle one. Sacha turned and fired on the other. It twisted its head and the shot meant for the eyes bounced off the top of the skull.

“I believe they may be learning,” he called, firing again as he backed up. Robin struggled with the one behind him. More were almost up the pillars and he could hear another one arrive behind the one Robin was restraining. There was no place for him to go.

He managed a ricochet off the sentinel's arm and into the eye, but there was another waiting. A blur shot from the hallway and slammed into it. The sentinel flew over the railing and Alex paused for only a second before leaping after it.

“Captain, while he has that one occupied, would you assist me?” Robin was struggling greatly. The sentinel was twisting and turning in such a way that no matter where she made limbs appear, it could attack them. She avoided any more injuries so far, but constantly dispersing and reforming limbs was tiring.

Sacha reversed grip and swung the rifle like a bat, shattering one eye. Robin immediately jammed a hand inside, tearing out anything she could. It shuddered and collapsed bonelessly. Sacha could only image what reaching through the shattered glass and metal did to Robin’s hand.

“I can’t reach the tablet while that sentinel stands over it.”

Sacha tried a snapshot at the one guarding Edaemon's Lament. The sentinel twisted to shield both its vulnerable parts and the tablet. Several of the other sentinels were chasing Alex relentlessly around the lower level. Sacha noticed they seemed to be gaining more sharp edges and points with each passing second. Still more were climbing up to him, demanding his attention.

“Hang on, Cap, I got this.” The rest of the crew arrived. Max tossed a series of smoking vials over the ledge. Several exploded, sending the sentinels flying, while others burst, the contents hissing and bubbling on contact with the metal. The sentinel over the Lament stayed put. Robin wondered if it was to protect the tablet, or because it saw no threat. Ryo perched on the railing, eyes closed in concentration, one hand on the hilt of her sword, the other on the sheath.

“Zantetsu!” She sprang forward, then landed neatly behind the sentinel. Robin couldn’t see it, but Ryo must have swung her sword, as she sheathed it again. The sentinel’s head tumbled to the floor. Back outside with Sam and Berto, Robin raised one eyebrow. She knew these machines’ strength. She wouldn’t have thought that possible.

“Hey Cap’n?” the swordswoman called. “Is this huge, bulky one back here supposed to be glowing?”

Robin bloomed an eye on Ryo’s shoulder, to the woman’s surprise and obvious discomfort. “Don’t say “excuse me” or nuthin’,” she muttered.

There was indeed a larger sentinel on one knee behind Edaemon's statue. In the shape of a dragon, rather than a bird. Arms crossed over its chest, much as Robin did when she used her powers. Robin lacked the sickle-like claws on the ends of her fingers, however. Wings drawn tight to its back, segmented tail coiled around its body. At least three times the height of the others, and several times broader. Head bowed like an attack dog awaiting command. Robin spied a cord of some kind traveling from the glowing metal sculpture – now glowing less intensely – to this sentinel.

Robin’s curiosity did not extend so far as seeing what this dragon might be capable of. She clutched at Edaemon’s Lament and lifted. It refused to move. The sentinel’s eyes opened, spinning in their sockets before focusing on Ryo. She took a wary step back. “Cap’n? We have a problem.”

The guardian rose, stepping from its resting place. A serpentine neck extended, head swiveling as though testing range of motion. The Eclipse Pirates stared in shock.

“Go on Ryo, cut that one’s head off,” Max called from the upper level.

“Not sure I can, smartass.” Ryo backed up hastily.

“Fine, guess I’ll handle it.” The chemist hurled another vial of acid. It reacted on contact with the sentinel’s back, but the dragon ignored it. It opened its mouth, revealing an intense yellow-orange glow.

Max stared in growing horror. “Oh shit.”

A webline caught him and jerked him over the railing. Max landed in Shiro’s arms as the sentinel tracked the movement.

“There must be some way to remove the tablet,” Sacha muttered. “A phrase or a button sequence, something.”

“I can check the tablet again,” Robin offered, “but it might be best to withdraw.”

A beam of intense heat erupted from the dragon. Shiro and Max narrowly avoided it, though one of the smaller sentinels did not. Its body reduced to molten, steaming red-orange slag instantly. An indistinct cloud rose from it, then vanished. Max gawked, and even Shiro looked concerned.

Sacha frowned. “I’m not certain we’ll have that option. Max, do you have more explosives?”

“Of course.” He sounded offended by the question.

“Throw one inside!” Max complied, while the captain fired repeatedly at its head. The enormous, batlike wings easily deflected each shot. There was a concussive blast, and smoke rose from between the dragon’s obsidian teeth. There was no apparent damage. It shook its head, and a burst of air from its mouth like a snort that pushed out the smoke. It looked every bit the fierce dragon in a fairy tale.

Ryo lunged, but her sword slash was met by one of the wings. It effortlessly threw her back. Its tail, which ended in a sharp spike, followed her flight, only to be pulled short by Alex. It gave Ryo time to roll to safety before Alex was jerked free of the wall and flung across the room with a startled yell.

“You don’t suppose that thing can feel pain, do you?” Anna wondered as she dragged a dazed Alex under cover.

Robin tried to block all this out, scanning the tablet. As she feared, there was nothing there. She and the Captain studied it thoroughly. There must be something that would release Edaemon’s Lament. Else how would it have been sent away in the first place?

‘Edaemon’s rage was terrible when Terpescora was not present.’

Robin searched the adjacent statue for any writing that might prove to be an answer. A pained shriek echoed metallically, filling the room. Alex carried Anna close to the dragon, and somehow, it responded to her power. Unfortunately, pain seemed only to enrage it, as the dragon barreled doggedly after the two of them. Alex shot up one wall and it leapt, talons gripping the stone, dangerous glow growing in its maw once more. Captain Barisov and Max continued to attack, to no noticeable effect.

Finally, Robin spied something on Terpsecora’s upraised palm. Unsure of where it needed to be spoken, Robin took a broad approach.

“Uno Bocas: Loudspeaker.”

Max stared at the enormous mouth that appeared between the statues. “Pretty sure I’ve had nightmares about something like that.”

Shiro side-eyed this remark, but kept his own counsel. Robin's voice filled the chamber.

"Woe Edaemon, for in your rage, harm does exceed aid. Let silence fall, offer comfort and safe haven to those seeking light, rather than destruction and fury to those steeped in darkness."

A wave of golden-orange light flowed along the surface of Edaemon’s statue like wind through a field, coming to rest at the hand which held the tablet. The sentinels that still stood, including the dragon, withdrew to their alcoves, resuming their former positions. They paid the pirates no further mind.

Wasting no more time, Robin attempted again to lift Edaemon’s Lament. This time it came loose easily. Without another word, a chain of her limbs passed the tablet to the opening beneath Terpescora’s seat. Once inside, the slot closed. Robin couldn’t see the edges of the opening any longer, and she had been staring right at it. The entire crew sagged in relief, the only sounds their labored breathing and some groans.

Max spoke first. “Anybody mind if I took some of these parts along? Maybe chop the dragon up?”

Anna stared at him incredulously as she and Alex climbed off the wall. “Are you nuts?”

“Hey, that thing must have one heck of a power supply,” Max defended. “We could use it for my paddlewheel idea, and my magnetic repulsion defense! No wood to burn, no bicycle with a bunch of pedals. Sounds good, right Robin?”

He waggled his eyebrows and from her seat near the waterfall, Robin allowed herself a weary laugh. “I believe it was powered from stored solar energy, Mr. Feld. But if you are willing to crawl down the dragon’s mouth for the power source yourself, I’m sure the rest of the crew would have no objections.”

Max eyed the silent sentinel, then his battered crewmates. “Nuts to that. Let’s get outta here.”

* * *

No sentinels opposed the pirates on their way out of the temple. It was still and silent as when they first arrived. Sam and Berto rushed forward as soon as the adults emerged from the waterfall. They circled nervously, asking if everyone was OK. Sam offered to let the captain lean on her shoulder.

He shook his head, wobbling in the process. “No need for that, Samantha. The injuries are all on my upper body. The legs are quite alright.”

He paused, wincing as he shifted his pack. “I wouldn’t object to someone carrying my gear, though.”

Sam took the pack and passed the rifle to Berto. “You can stop any of those things if they’re out there, right Berto?”

Her friend nodded seriously, gripping the rifle a little tighter. Robin rose from the rock she’d been seated on, watching the procession approach. She continued using her powers to guide them (and listen in) until they left the temple. “I haven’t seen any sign of the sentinels in the forest, Captain. Or near the ship.”

He smiled gratefully. “Well, that’s good news.”

The crew returned to Endeavor, making a brief stop to pick up some baskets of wild fruits and herbs Shiro collected during his explorations, as well as some trees they’d felled for Anna. Back on deck, Anna insisted Sacha, Alex and Robin sit so she could inspect their injuries. Ryo, who turned out to be better with stitching than the shipwright, assisted in closing up the cuts and gouges.

The remainder of the crew moved their supplies belowdecks. Once they returned, Captain Barisov declared, “I understand it’s been a difficult day, but would anyone object to raising anchor now?”

“I’m not gonna complain about us getting away from this place,” Ryo answered as she worked on a puncture wound in his chest, “but I’m not sure we’re in any condition to fight if trouble finds us. We’re still in Monte territory.”

“I was thinking of relocating to one of the other islands for the night. Robin seems to have put the sentinels here back to sleep, I imagine we’ll all rest easier with some distance between them and us.”

“I think that would be wise,” Shiro replied. Anna and Max agreed.

“Any votes on which island would be best, then?”

“What about the flat one?” Sam offered. “We can tell there’s nothing hiding.”

“No place for us to hide, either.” Ryo pointed to a different island. “I was thinking that western one with the single peak. Saw a decent cove when we sailed past.”

Sacha surveyed it through his spyglass. “That does look promising. Any objections?”

Everyone shook their heads. “Very well, let’s make preparations to sail. We should be able to reach it before nightfall to make certain it suits our needs.”

The cove was a fine choice, Robin thought. The coastline further out towards the sea was wooded, hiding them from passing ships, while the beach opened on a wide plain that extended a half-mile into the interior. The vegetation was low, sparse, and wouldn’t make good cover for any advancing threat.

“Probably a salt marsh,” Alex leaned against the mast, bleary eyes barely open. “Not a lot of plants like heavy salt.”

“Are you OK?” Sam leaned into his face. Alex leaned back awkwardly. Anna, or more accurately, Shiro, was able to put the shoulder back properly. The thief howled, talons leaving deep grooves in the deck. He still waved off Anna’s offer to take the pain.

“I’m just tired,” he shuffled away. “Gonna get some sleep.”

“You don’t want dinner first?”

Alex shook his head as he vanished inside, mumbling, “Not hungry.”

“Those things must have been pretty fast to tag him like that,” Max commented. Berto chewed his lip. This didn’t go unnoticed. Sam took a seat nearby, nudging him with one elbow. Berto shook his head.

The others took this as a signal not to push. Shiro emerged from the kitchen. “Dinner will be ready in another ten minutes. Those of you that haven’t washed, should.”

“Yeah, yeah, I get the point,” Ryo grumbled. The helmswoman took the wheel as soon as she finished stitching Captain’s injuries, without pausing to clean off the blood.

The rest followed the cook, but Robin could feel Sacha’s eyes on her. She waited, pretending to study the bandages wrapped around her fingers. They were shredded from reaching inside the damaged eye of that sentinel.

Captain Barisov waited until everyone else was gone. In a low voice, “Would you explain to me what happened to Alex?”

Robin studied the captain. She knew the others didn’t tell him, out of fear of reprisal from her, she assumed. Almost amusing, since Robin would only attack them now if they attacked her. It could work in her favor, though. If she told a convincing enough lie, or simply feigned ignorance, they might not contradict her.

The notion of doing so snagged on something inside her. Of lying to a crew that had been largely honest with her. The memory of dancing together and being congratulated on facing the Sea. The fresh, nearly alien feeling of belonging.

Captain’s patience wore thin. “Robin, I know it was not one of the sentinels that dislocated his shoulder. Not only because none of them showed any inclination to attack in that manner, but because Alex and Alberto would have no reason to withhold that from me.”

When she remained silent, “If Alex somehow injured himself, he would admit his mistake. Likewise, if Alberto were responsible, he would confess. Their silence leaves me one unfortunate conclusion.”

She sighed. She hoped he would at least take her to an inhabited island before sending her away. Not that she would allow them to strand her here, but she had no interest in killing the adults or incapacitating the children. She wondered if that was why he moved them to a deserted island. One she hadn’t scouted, and wouldn’t have sentinels she might be able to reawaken and set against them. Robin didn’t think he would risk cornering her like that, though. It would endanger the apprentices.

“I heard a noise while studying the wall. I spied him destroying one of the statues, seemingly for no reason. I couldn’t stand to see history treated that way. It was only after that I realized he was defending himself and Alberto.”

Sacha removed his wool cap and ran a hand through his salt-and-pepper hair. He exhaled, and when he looked at her, she saw disappointment. Not unfamiliar, her aunt having looked at her that way often. Her aunt’s disappointment was accompanied with anger or disgust, while Captain Barisov looked sad. “Well, I’m glad you admitted it. Eventually. You understand for such an infraction against a crewmate, we do have to convene a hearing. Decide if there need be a punishment.”

Robin’s entire body tensed as though electrified, but she maintained a neutral expression. She was not planning to be flogged or keelhauled any more than allowing herself to be stranded here. “What might that entail?”

“I’m not certain. It hasn’t come up. It was a misunderstanding, and a first offense. Alex is the injured party, so he would be allowed a say. Not the final word, that responsibility lies with me.” Sacha stared out at the salt marsh, thoughtful. “The punishment wouldn’t be harsher than the infraction, that’s for certain.”

A dislocated shoulder would be difficult, especially given her preferred method of fighting, but she could survive it. If that was truly the end of it, rather than a signal for the crew, or even just part of it, to pounce when she was hobbled. Robin thought on how she could convince Alex to choose a gentler punishment. Promise him half her share of future heists? All her basic needs were handled from that set aside for shared crew expenses. Robin had few expensive vices, minus the occasional bottle of wine or rare book. She could steal those easily enough. Sacrificing a little money would be a small price to pay, no pun intended. “I understand, Captain.”

Sacha didn’t look impressed. Robin didn't like seeing such a hard glint in his eyes. “I wonder if you do. Robin, even if the others do not share our interest in history, they are not wantonly destructive. Not even Max, for all Anna might occasionally disagree. I instructed each of them in how to handle archaeological finds, just as Ryo instructs them in transporting stolen valuables. That is something in which you need to have faith.”

“Most thieves and pirates I’ve met don’t show such concern.”

Finally his eyes softened. “I can imagine, but at the risk of sounding immodest, the Eclipse Pirates aren’t like most other criminals. Perhaps that’s because I’m an unlikely Captain, or perhaps it’s the people I ask to join.”

Robin thought back to his argument with Ryo in Robin's earliest days on the crew. She couldn't mention listening in, of course. “I’m not certain what you mean.”

He looked towards the galley. “Ryo thinks I take in "strays", as she puts it. Including herself. I wouldn't describe any of you like that, but I hope each of us gains more from sailing together than merely wealth. I like to think of this crew as my friends, at the very least.”

There was a warm pull in her chest at the thought. Friends would be nice. “I’ll try to keep that in mind, Captain.”

Shiro announced dinner was ready. They headed that way. “Good, because there’s something you need to do now.”

* * *

“You did what?!” Ryo's palms slammed on the table as she stood, and Robin’s arms rose on instinct.

“Ryo.” Captain Barisov’s voice brooked no dissent. “Sit down.”

The helmswoman obeyed. Robin likewise lowered her arms. The captain continued, “I have discussed this with Robin, and once Alex is awake, we’ll hold a formal hearing.”

Ryo sighed and pinched her nose. “Damnit, Nico. You can’t go around attacking the crew like that.”

Ryo sounded like Captain Barisov, disappointed rather than angry. Robin expected to be attacked, having seemingly confirmed Ryo’s fears she was a threat. The others were taking it fairly well, under the circumstances. Max looked confused, while Shiro remained unreadable as usual. Captain wasn’t happy, but seemed satisfied Robin explained to the crew.

“You really did that?” Anna sounded skeptical. “This isn’t more of your weird humor?”

“She did.”

Berto sat as far from Robin as possible. Sam pressed her shoulder firmly against his. He stared up at Robin from beneath curly hair with eyes dark and wary. It hurt. She knew all too well what it was like to be a scared child, unsure what was going to happen to you, or why. She hated being the cause of it.

Robin pushed it into the back corner of her mind. To deal with later, or never. “I did, Miss Maldonado. I misunderstood the situation.”

“So it was an accident,” Max said. Anna, Ryo, and Shiro each gave him a look. “OK, a serious accident, but she didn’t mean it.”

“No,” Ryo said firmly. “She meant it, she just wouldn’t have done it if she knew what was really happening. That’s why it was a misunderstanding, not an accident.”

She fixed Robin with a pointed look. “Right, Nico?”

“If I better understood, I would certainly not have harmed him. With what I thought I understood, I fully intended to stop him.”

* * *

Anna pulled her blanket up to her chin and rolled over to face the wall. “Good night, Robin.”

“Good night, Miss Maldonado.” Robin settled uneasily in her own bed, watching Anna until she began snoring. The remainder of dinner carried an awkward tension. No one attacked her, but at the same time, no one acted as though her actions were of no concern.

From an optimistic angle (not one Robin often took), it was a good sign. Danger often arrived when people acted friendly, hoping to mask ill intent. Those she sought refuge with as a child promised a warm bed and safety, only to immediately turn on her. Some of the crews she worked for did the same.

That the crew accepted Captain Barisov’s word they would address the issue in the morning when Alex awoke, but weren’t hiding their unease, was at least honest. Anna showed no hesitance to share quarters with her. Still, Robin’s eyes appeared around the ship, checking the others. With the ship at anchor, Ryo was on watch alone. Max, Shiro, and Alex all slept soundly in the men’s quarters.

Sacha was making his way to his study. He checked briefly on Alex, but didn’t disturb him. From there, Sacha visited his former quarters, now the apprentices’. Sam was staying close to her friend, acting as a reassuring presence. Robin formed an ear to listen.

“Are you alright, Alberto?” Captain asked gently. “No injuries you didn’t tell Anna or I about?”

A shake of the head. Captain smiled. “I’m glad. Things got rather out of control today. More of the crew were hurt than I’d like, but I believe we’re safe now.”

Berto shrank into the blankets. “What about Miss Nico?”

“I don’t believe Robin would harm you or Samantha.”

“I don’t want her to harm you, either,” Berto said fiercely. “Or Alex, or Anna, or anybody!”

Robin winced. It was an old wound, one she should be accustomed to, but it stung after things had been going well.

Captain Barisov nodded in understanding. “No one wants that, including Robin. I don’t believe she’ll harm any of us. Robin made a mistake. She’s human, capable of good and ill, and not perfect. She’ll have to make amends.”

He sighed, looking at the window over the bed, the moon just visible through cloudy skies. “Even then, trust is a fragile thing, isn’t it? You were uneasy around Max, Alex, and Ryo when they first joined, remember?”

A hesitant nod. “Because you worried they might be dangerous. Do you still feel that way, either of you?”

Both apprentices shook their heads. “They demonstrated they could be trusted. Robin will have to do that as well.”

“She looked after Max on Auldale,” Sam offered. Berto looked at her with a hint of betrayal, and the redhead grinned apologetically.

“That’s true. I put her in a difficult position, asking her to go along, but she watched over them both. As she defended me today.” He gestured to his shirt. “These wounds would be much worse if not for Robin. When you’re ready, I hope you’ll both give Robin a chance to regain your trust.”

The apprentices thought this over silently. Sam asked, “Could you stay a while?”

“Certainly. Would you like me to get a game or a book?”

Robin dispersed the eye and ear before he went to retrieve the shogi board. She wanted to hope this was something she could salvage. If not permanently, at least long enough to reach another island. If she had to part ways with this crew, she wanted it to be on good terms, not with fire and death.

* * *

Robin woke the next morning, determined to speak with Alex first thing. If she could apologize, convince him she regretted hurting him, work out an agreement in exchange for his not requesting a harsh punishment, the situation could be saved. Past crews had not been willing to forgive mistakes. At least not her mistakes. not when there was the option to collect on her bounty. If the Eclipse Pirates truly didn’t expect her to be perfect, she would like to remain with them.

However, when she stepped on deck, she found only Captain Barisov, staring at the salt marsh, mug of coffee steaming in one hand. He raised it in greeting.

“Mr. Cacern is still sleeping?”

“It seems so.” He took a long sip, studying her over the rim of the mug. “You needn’t be concerned, Robin. Alex is not a vindictive young man. We’ll sort everything out after breakfast and go from there.”

This promise went unfulfilled.

Chapter Text

Days 91 - 92

Alex did not turn up at breakfast. Max strolled in last and settled at the table, immediately shoveling rice and eggs on his plate. He was chewing his first bite before noticing the crew looking at him expectantly. “I tapped his shoulder and he didn’t react. He’s dead to the world down there.”

Ryo’s eyes narrowed. “Are you sure he’s dead to the world, and not just dead?”

Max blinked, a bit of egg tumbling from his mouth. “Uh, pretty sure? He wasn’t cold or anything.”

Robin’s stomach churned as Captain exchanged worried glances with Ryo and Anna. She could feel Berto’s eyes burning into her. She was certain Alex couldn’t have died of a dislocated shoulder, but it was one thing for her to have simply injured someone. For her to have injured them, and for them to die that night. . .

She might not be so fortunate as to merely lose money. Could either Max or Shiro have done it as a way to frame her? Had there been some underlying issue that caused a problem, and Robin’s actions offered cover?

* * *

“I don’t know what’s going on.”

Robin watched from the door as Anna crouched beside the thief’s bed.

“I mean, he’s breathing. It’s slow, but regular. Same with his heartbeat. Slow but steady. I can’t find a bug bite or snake bite. Nothing irritated, and the only thing swollen is that shoulder. No sweating or shivering like he’s sick. He’s just really out of it.” Anna looked to her Captain helplessly. “I think we’re past what I know about medicine.”

Captain Barisov was silent for a moment. “Remove the bandage on his chest.”

They studied the slashes across Alex’s torso. There was no sign of infection. Anna shook her head. “I made sure to clean them out before stitching them up, Skip.”

Robin risked speaking up. “Do you suspect poison, Captain?”

Sacha continued to study the wounds. “It seems unlikely. I was cut and haven’t suffered any ill effects. Nor have you, correct?”

Robin wasn’t certain a Devil Fruit limb being poisoned could affect her, but she agreed. Other than the tension of feeling she was in danger, Robin was fine. “We could return to the temple and try to retrieve the sentinel that injured him. Or, there’s another possibility.”

She closed her eyes and found Max in his workspace in the hold. As she expected, he was poring over the limb of one of the sentinels he brought back. “Mr. Feld.”

His shriek and the crash of his falling off his stool were audible from the men’s quarters. Robin waited until he stopped swearing and caught his breath. “Could you bring that limb, and any others you collected upstairs?”

Once he agreed, she brought her attention back to Sacha and Anna. “Do we have any books on poisons?”

Anna said, “A few, but Ryo might know something.”

* * *

As it turned out, the helmswoman did know a few poisons.

“Not my style, but I’ve worked with some that favor it.” Ryo sat beside Robin as the archaeologist studied the talons on one damaged metal limb. “A team, a sniper and a puffer Fishman. She’d give the sniper her spines, and he’d shoot people with ‘em, or bullets coated in the venom.”

“Why would the Fishman not simply poison the target herself?”

Ryo shrugged. “She was a chickenshit. Plus, you see a puffer Fishman, you know to watch out for the quills. Snipers are harder to spot, if they’re any good, and this guy was pretty good. Kind of predictable, though. Loved shooting from bell towers.”

“Puffer venom would act quickly,” a deeper voice intoned, “but shooting someone with it is rather obvious.”

The true poison expert, however, turned out to be Shiro. He was busy writing out every poison he knew that might produce Alex’s symptoms. “The benefit of poisoning is that, done well, it gives the killer plausible deniability. Time to dispose of evidence and be far away by the time the victim dies. Which removes the need for bribes, and lowers the chance of retaliation.”

Robin couldn’t say she was happy to learn how much the person who made her meals and coffee knew about poisons, but knowing was better than not knowing at all.

“Well, if Alex is poisoned, it must be slow-acting,” Ryo mused, gazing at the stairs leading belowdecks. They were seated outside, taking advantage of the abundant daylight. “He’s not dead yet.”

“That wouldn’t make sense, would it?” Max asked. Captain was in the study, trying to distract the apprentices with a lesson on the Pirate Code. Anna was watching Alex for any change in condition.

“What do you mean, Maxey?”

“Robin said those things were some kind of defense for the kingdom when they were invaded, right?” He looked to her for confirmation, which Robin provided. “Why load ‘em with poison that kills your enemies slow? Wouldn’t you want them to die fast?”

“It’s possible the poison lost strength over time,” Shiro answered. “Depending on its ingredients, it may lose potency. Especially over several centuries.”

“I would agree with Mister Yamada,” Robin said, “but I cannot find any sign of anything like a poison on any of these limbs.”

“Can I see it for a minute?” She handed it back to Max, curious what he was looking for. He poked carefully around the fingertips, then flipped the limb around to shine a light inside. After several minutes of study, he tossed it down with a sigh. “Thought maybe there’d be a compartment or injection system hidden beneath the surface.”

“So, what now?” Ryo asked. “We go back to the temple and find the one that did it? You know which, Nico?”

Yes, Miss Chinsai, although I doubt it would help. Unlikely only one sentinel would be equipped with poison, slow-acting or not.”

“How far are we from a decent hospital?” Max was starting to look a little worried.

“A few weeks, at least,” Ryo answered grimly. “If we’re willing to risk using one in Monte territory. Better let Cap’n know.”

Robin used her power to ask Sacha to step away from his lesson and join them on deck. Despite Captain Barisov ordering them to read over a section in a book, Sam and Berto followed, ear pressed to the galley door as he received the update. “What island would you suggest, Ryo?"

“Tarnay. They have a pretty good hospital there in the biggest city. It’s over three weeks at full sail, but anything closer wouldn’t have the facilities for treating poison.”

Sacha grimaced and removed his glasses, rubbing the bridge of his nose. “If he’s been poisoned, there’s small chance Alex will last that long, but we have to try. Shiro, do we have enough food and water to make it without needing to resupply?”

“It will be close. If we can avoid any storms or fending off pirates, things that will exhaust the crew, yes.”

Captain Barisov replaced his glasses. Any sign of fatigue vanished, replaced by determination. “Raise anchor. Full speed to Tarnay.”

* * *

Ryo was able to find a good wind to push Endeavor and the Pleiades Archipelago swiftly fell behind them before dusk. Dinner was quiet, everyone’s eyes on their plates, minds on their own thoughts. Robin suspected this was not something they had dealt with before. No one mentioned any deceased crew members. Her past crews would have simply continued whatever they had planned and left Alex’s fate to chance. If he survived, fine. If not, his body would be dumped overboard and he’d be replaced. A few were different, but even those simply encouraged the ship’s doctor to do all they could. Traveling this far out of their way was abnormal, but as Captain Barisov said, he was an unusual captain.

Ryo refused to leave the helm, intent on gaining every advantage of wind or sea she could. Shiro brought her dinner and stayed to take watch. Neither spoke, as dark seas and skies swept past. Captain Barisov slept in his study, book sprawled across his lap. The apprentices were talking quietly among themselves. Alberto laughed with Samantha occasionally, so Robin assumed it was nothing too serious. Anna maintained her vigil at Alex’s bedside, leaving Robin alone in her quarters.

Which did Robin no good, because she couldn’t sleep. None of the crew were behaving in a threatening manner, but this was precisely the time when she needed to be on guard. When things went wrong, and the crew started to wonder if the Devil’s Child was more trouble than she was worth. Robin accepted the futility of lying in bed, and headed for the hold.

Max was seated at his workbench, measuring out amounts of different compounds on a scale. It was set into a depression matching its size and shape so that it remained steady as Endeavor rose and fell on the waves. Robin watched him from the doorway for a few minutes before he noticed.

He did a double-take at her presence, and she saw his eyes dart around the room. Too loudly he said, “Hey, Robin! What brings you down here?”

“Simply curious is all, Mr. Feld.” The brash confidence he usually projected was absent. “Am I disturbing you during a dangerous operation?”

“Huh?” She gestured to his scale. “Oh, this. Nah. Not messing with acids or anything real dangerous. Never mix that stuff on heavy seas or when we’re moving fast. Too risky. Just putting together the stuff for a few lightshows. Have to either add something that’ll spark under impact. Save that for when we anchor.”

“You normally carry them in those vials, correct?” There was an entire tray set in little holes against the wall, stoppered and ready to be used. “That limits their effective distance.”

“Yeah. Can’t put the stuff in bullets, though. Either the casing breaks apart too soon, inside the barrel, or not at all.”

Robin hummed thoughtfully. “A sling, perhaps?”

Max laughed. “You sound like Berto. He said I should use a slingshot. But what kind of pirate uses a slingshot?”

Robin thought the idea had merit. Maybe Max didn’t know how to use a slingshot, and didn’t want to admit it. Questioning him on that didn’t seem wise at the moment. “A crossbow might work, if you could design arrowheads.”

Max looked ready to dismiss this notion as well. Then he paused, let his chin rest in one palm and stared at his tools. “Maybe. Have to find somebody knows about arrows. Maybe Ryo’s got somebody.”

He scribbled something on a pad of paper, tore it off, and pinned it to a corner of the table, joining several other notes. Robin spied one that said, “No bicycle power.”

“So what are you doing up?” He asked, returning to his work. “Playing ghost?”

“I wasn’t tired,” she lied. “And yourself?”

“Hard to sleep with Anna in there.”

“I thought you would be used to sharing a room with a woman, Mr. Feld.”

He laughed again. “Sure, for one particular reason, but that ain’t a possibility with Anna.”

Robin raised an eyebrow. “Are you admitting she is immune to your charms?”

He shrugged. “She’s immune to everyone’s charms, at least that way. I don’t take it personal.”

Max continued his work. He seemed deep in concentration, but the longer she stood in the doorway, the more his eyes would slide her way. Robin wondered what he was thinking, and whether he would say it. Should she prod, or not?

Curiosity won out. “Something on your mind, Mr. Feld?”

His expression didn’t change, but Robin could see a tell in the effort it took him. “Nah. Nothing different from the usual, anyway. Booze, women and gold.”

He offered a playful grin, but it didn’t extend past the boundary of his lips. As false as one painted on a doll.

* * *

The following morning was the sort of late spring day poets, young lovers, and sailors all dream of. A sunny sky warm and blue, but not hot. Enough breeze to fill the sails so that a ship could knife through the water, but not so much to make things chilly. The ocean sparkling like sailing through diamonds.

Yet the mood on Endeavor was downcast. Alex’s condition had not worsened overnight. Nor had it improved. He remained deeply asleep, heartbeat and breathing slow, but constant. Anna remained by his bedside all night. Shiro had no objections. Max was smart enough to leave his unsaid around the shipwright.

Robin observed the situation through one eye while she tried to rest in the study. Anna lifted her hand from Alex’s chest while Captain Barisov watched. “He’s not in any pain that I can tell. Unless he’s so deep in, wherever his mind is, I can’t feel it.”

She leaned forward, elbows on her knees. “I hate to say, it would almost be good if he got worse. At least that might give us some idea what was wrong.”

Captain Barisov didn’t respond to that. “Why don’t you get some rest? You and Ryo have been up all night.”

Anna grinned wryly. “Gonna tick Ryo off if I go in there and start snoring.”

Sacha helped her towards the door. “I’m sure Ryo finds it unusual not to hear your snoring while she’s trying to sleep.”

“Come on Skip, you’re supposed to say, ‘Oh Anna, I know Ryo’s just making it up when she compares your snoring to a buzzsaw cutting through her skull!’”

The two of them paused outside the women’s quarters. Captain Barisov faced Anna seriously and responded, “A Captain should refrain from lying to his crew whenever possible.”

Anna laughed as she went inside. The sound of Ryo throwing a pillow and telling her to ‘just fall asleep already, damn it,’ was audible through the door.

* * *

Dinner was another muted affair. Ryo and Anna were tired, neither having slept past midday. As a result, both were in foul moods, and the rest of the crew remained quiet to avoid any eruptions. Robin slept even less, but she was used to operating on little sleep while drawing as little attention to herself as possible, so no one noticed.

“Can’t we try another island?” Sam asked. “Maybe a closer hospital would have treated it before.”

“The nearest island with any hospital is ten days from the Pleiades, which isn’t much of an improvement,” Ryo answered. “Pretty sure it’s only got small-time country docs. Those guys are about a half-step above a veterinarian.”

“What do we need a vet for?”

Everyone jumped in shock. Alex stood in the doorway, blinking sleep from his eyes and scratching his head with his left hand. As the silence drug on, his eyes darted from one person to the next. “What’s wrong?”

“ALEX!” Berto and Sam crashed into him, the rest of the crew on their heels.

Ryo smooshed his cheeks between her hands, staring right into his eyes. “What the shit? You scare us like that, then act like nothing happened?”

“Ryo, let me examine him!” Anna shouldered the helmswoman aside, only to promptly smoosh Alex’s cheeks between her hands. She pulled his face down to her height and turned it left and right, looking for something.

Alex stared at his Captain beseechingly. Sacha gently pried Anna’s hands away. The thief took a quick step back. “Um, what’s going on?”

“You’ve been unconscious for two days, man!” Max shouted.

Alex blinked. “I – wait, what?”

Robin hung back. This didn’t seem to be any sort of act. “Do you recall going to bed shortly after we anchored in the cove, Mister Cacern?”

“Yeah. I was tired.” He was still watching her warily.

“That was almost exactly two days ago. You have been asleep since then.”

Alex looked at the others, each of whom nodded. “That’s weird, right? Although I guess I do feel really well-rested.”

He raised both arms straight above his head and stretched casually for the ceiling. Anna gawked. “Doesn’t your shoulder hurt?”

He blinked, arms dropping back to his sides immediately. He stared at the limb in question. Moved it in circles a few times. “No? Huh.”

A notion occurred to Robin. “If you don’t mind, would you remove the bandage across your chest?”

His confusion was obvious, but Alex obliged and peeled off the bandage. The stitched-up cuts were gone entirely. Erased as though they never existed.

The crew’s staring, Alex included, was interrupted by a loud growl from his stomach. The thief’s face turned red, and he dropped his shirt, as though the fabric could muffle the noise. Robin felt the crew relax as Shiro gestured to the table. “You haven’t eaten since breakfast the morning we arrived. I’ll make you a plate.”

With their crewmate awake and apparently unharmed, the mood was much lighter when dinner resumed.

“Fascinating,” Captain Barisov said, “It’s some sort of instinctive regenerative hibernative state.”

Most of the crew stared at him blankly. “I understood “hibernative”, Cap,” Max said. “I think.”

“What he means, Mr. Feld, is that when injured, Mr. Cacern’s body shut itself down to put all its focus on healing itself.”

“That’s what I said, if less colorfully worded,” Sacha joked.

“It would have been nice to know about that ‘lex.” Anna jabbed an elbow in his ribs. “I barely slept the last couple of days.”

“Barely drank, she means,” Max whispered to Ryo, who laughed. Anna kicked at both of them under the table. Max yelped, but Ryo avoided the foot, smirking triumphantly.

“I didn’t know I could do that.” Alex looked down at his plate and shoveled food into his mouth. He obviously didn’t enjoy all this attention.

The rest of the crew regarded him skeptically. “How could that be,” Ryo asked. “You’re saying you’ve never gotten hurt badly?”

“Not really,” he admitted. “I mean, most kids trip down a big hill and tear themselves up, or wreck their bike, or break something falling out of trees, right?” Sam and Berto nodded with airs of long experience.

“That was never a problem for me. Good balance.” He looked even more uneasy. “From stuff I heard my parents say, I was climbing ceilings before I could walk. None of the bullies in town could catch me. I just. . . never got hurt.”

“Until now,” Ryo said. Everyone heard the weight of her words. She stared at Alex. “You done eating?”

At his nod, “Cap’n?”

Sacha sighed. “I suppose it’s better to handle it now.”

Robin wanted to object, or suggest giving Alex more time. But she could see Sacha collect himself as he stood. Gather the authority that was his as Captain, but which he rarely asserted. “Consider this tribunal convened. At hand, the matter of Nico Robin’s attack upon her crewmate, Cacern Alex.”

Alex looked from Captain to Robin and back. Captain Barisov said, “Robin has already explained to me her version of what happened.”

Alex looked at her again. Cautiously, “What did you say?”

“That when I saw you throwing the sentinel into the wall, I believed it a malicious act, rather than self-defense. I grew angry at your disregard for history, so I attacked you.” Robin reminded herself to remain calm. She would have liked to speak with Alex privately. Convince him of her sincerity, ask for lenience. She wanted to make eye contact, but he was so nervous, it might be taken as intimidation. She would have to make do. “I’m sorry for injuring you, and misjudging you.”

Captain Barisov resumed control. “I’ve also spoken to Alberto as to what he witnessed. That, due to my actions, the sentinels activated without warning and you were defending him. During this, arms like those Robin forms with her Devil Fruit appeared on your shoulder and dislocated your arm. That you had not attacked Robin or threatened her in any way beforehand that he is aware of. Is that correct, Alberto?”

The boy’s curly hair waved with his assent. Sacha addressed Alex again. “Is there anything you would add?”

“Not really,” he said. “Berto had it right. There were statues in the hall, then they walked in the room behind us. They were metal, so I didn’t try punching. Some arms appeared out of nowhere, grabbed my arm, and pop! I didn’t really know what was going on.”

It was rather strange for Robin. She had done far worse things in her life than dislocating a single limb, but felt more guilt than normal over this. Of course, in those cases, she had almost always been fighting for her life.

(Not always. This wasn’t the first time she found someone wantonly destroying history. It was just the first time she’d been wrong.)

“Very well. Unless either Robin or Alberto has any further information to offer?” He paused. Robin shook her head, Berto did the same. “Then I rule that Nico Robin did injure a crewmate without justification. Alex, as the injured party, you have the right to demand a punishment.”

Alex inhaled sharply and turned pale. Captain Barisov added, “The punishment cannot be harsher than the infraction.”

Robin breathed a silent sigh of relief. She worried the captain might go back on his word and allow the choice to have her flogged, or turned over to the Marines. Although Alex looked as though the notion of demanding physical harm hadn’t even occurred to him. His eyes met hers. She felt him searching for something, but wasn’t certain what to project to convey she regretted her actions.

“It was a misunderstanding?”

“Yes.”

“You won’t do it again? To anyone on the crew?”

Robin wasn’t sure she could promise she’d never harm someone on the crew, given her past, but she wouldn’t do so without being certain it was necessary. If things reached that point, broken promises would be the least of her concerns. “I won’t.”

Alex sat, eyes on the table and hands in his lap, until he remembered everyone was watching him. “Can I go outside and think about it?”

The captain smiled softly. “Certainly. This is a lot to take in. We’ll wait here.”

* * *

Alex spent several minutes outside. The crew waited in the galley no one speaking. Sam and Berto looked around the room uneasily, but the adults gave the appearance of calm. Max even resumed eating dinner, despite the annoyed look Ryo shot him.

Robin watched Alex through an eye on the mast. He paced, mouth moving soundlessly. He paused occasionally to look at the sky, still muttering. She considered trying to speak with him, make an offer, but could feel the captain watching. She didn’t think he could tell she was using her powers, but he might hear her voice. She tried to take comfort from the fact Alex was giving his decision some thought. If he simply wanted her to suffer, it wouldn’t take long to decide to have her arm dislocated.

The door opened and Alex tried to slip inside. As though he could enter without being noticed. It didn’t work, of course. Everyone was looking his way and he froze. Voice gentle, Captain Barisov prompted, “Do you have a proposed punishment?”

“Uh, yes. I think, um she, I mean Robin, could forfeit eighty percent of her share of our next take. And no leave at our next stop, except for supply runs or fencing stuff.”

Robin almost sagged with relief. She would take that penalty gladly, if Captain Barisov found it acceptable.

The captain asked, “And you feel this will be sufficient?”

Alex fidgeted as all eyes turned back to him. Robin worried he might change his mind. Did he think the rest of the crew was judging him for being lenient? The Pirate Code took a dim view of those who harmed their crewmates.

The thief sighed and closed his eyes momentarily. Then he faced his Captain. “Yes, as long as she doesn’t do it again. If we made Robin forfeit more than one take, it might be months before she had money. That wouldn’t be fair, since I’m not still injured.”

“Besides,” he chuckled awkwardly, “Robin helped me learn something about myself.”

Robin took a moment to survey the crew’s reactions. Sam’s brow wrinkled in confusion. Perhaps she’d expected something more severe. Berto’s eyes were dark, his mouth a thin line. He was trying hard not to frown. At her or Alex, Robin wasn't sure. Anna seemed visibly relieved, while Max actually winced at the mention of Robin’s reduced share of their spoils. Shiro showed no reaction at all. The captain might as well have asked if there was milk available. More surprising, Ryo showed a similar lack of response. Robin expected her to demand a harsher punishment. Yet the helmswoman’s face and body language betrayed nothing.

Captain Barisov stood and addressed the entire crew. “Very well. Robin’s punishment is to forfeit 80% of her next take to Alex, as well as forgoing shore leave at our next stop. Anyone with other comments or objections?”

Robin held her breath, expecting someone, possibly Berto, to demand something harsher. The table remained silent.

“Then I declare the tribunal over.” Captain Barisov rapped the table once with his fist and took his seat once more. A moment’s hesitation lingered among the younger crew members, uncertain if there was anything else. When Ryo and Shiro also resumed their meals, the others followed suit.

Chapter Text

Days 92 – 103

It was Ryo who broke the silence that fell after the captain’s judgment. “I’m guessing we don’t need to go to Tarnay now, so where next?”

“Out of Monte territory, for starters,” Anna insisted. “Whose boundary are we closest to?”

“There’s kind of a disputed zone, then Felsen’s. At least it’s the dry season there now. Monsoons suck.”

“Are there any promising targets?” Shiro asked between bites.

“I can think of at least one,” Captain Barisov said. “There’s typically a gala event on Sanc during the dry season, hosted by Count Frederick. All the wealthiest of the West Blue gather. He always has several pieces of art and cultural artifacts, several of which were obtained illegally.”

“And plenty of current goodies for us?” Max asked hopefully.

“Certainly.”

“Sanc’s at least six weeks’ sail,” Ryo noted. “We’ll have to make some stops along the way.”

“It’d give us a chance to offload some of the loot from Tamerlane,” Anna noted. “If there’s a spot with a decent shipyard, I wouldn’t mind having the chance to get Endeavor into dry dock and check below the waterline.”

* * *

Now heading more northerly than west, it took a week to reach another island. The day before their arrival, Robin was seated in the kitchen, enjoying her first coffee of the morning. She could hear Alex exercising outside, interspersed with the occasional “thunk” of Ryo throwing a knife at him from her spot at the helm.

It was just the three of them and Shiro, busy at the oven, awake at the moment. Robin enjoyed the peace, the absence of anyone watching her. Soon the others would awaken, and Robin would feel their attention. She knew very well what people looked like when they were trying to observe without being noticed.

The door to the galley swung open and Ryo entered. “Mornin’ Shiro, Nico.”

The cook responded politely. Robin did likewise, though her attention was primarily on the dagger Ryo twirled casually around her finger. Ryo appeared not to notice. “Can you brew me some tea, Shiro? Not really looking for caffeine when I’m going to bed soon.”

“Do you have a preference?”

The helmswoman mulled it over, then abruptly flung her arm towards the open door. Robin flinched minutely at the sudden movement, but heard Alex call, “Missed me!”

“Somebody’s feelin’ good this morning,” Ryo remarked. “Do we have lemon?”

“Of course.”

“Let’s go with that.” Without looking Robin’s way she said, “Berto mentioned before all that mess with the temple you might want to learn knitting after all.”

Robin studied the helmswoman. Ryo glanced her way once when there was no immediate answer, then resumed watching Alex. The question appeared genuine. “We discussed his lessons on the journey to Wissen. I don’t imagine he would be enthusiastic about my presence.”

To be precise, he was avoiding her. Sam was a constant presence at Berto’s side, staying between he and Robin at all times. The young girl wasn’t hostile; even sent Robin sympathetic glances occasionally. But she was also clearly prepared to protect her friend. Robin suspected she would need to modify their lesson before her next turn. Assuming she was allowed to continue teaching at all.

“Probably not,” Ryo responded, leaning in the doorway. “But I’m low on yarn and spare needles, so we’ve got some time. Berto might get more at ease by then. ‘Specially if you don’t hurt anyone else.”

Robin let the comment pass. The helmswoman spoke with no malice, more a statement of fact. All in all, Ryo was taking the whole thing more calmly than Robin expected. Perhaps she was too relieved Alex was OK to be angry at Robin. “If he is amenable to my being there, and if it’s acceptable with you, I would be interested in learning.”

“It’s fine with me. Like I said, teach two as easy as one.” She looked at Robin over her shoulder. “Why’d you change your mind?”

Robin hadn’t, it was more she assumed the initial offer was just Ryo being polite. Robin wasn’t sure anything changed, but decided to take the other woman at her word. “I think knowing how to make warm clothes would be useful. I’ve found myself lacking options before.”

Ryo shrugged. “Fair enough. What are your favorite colors?”

“My favorite colors?”

“We’ll reach Pitcairn in tomorrow. If you’re gonna sit in, figured I’d get colors you liked.”

“I’m fond of purples and blues,” Robin responded. “Darker shades, mostly.”

“Makes sense given your clothes.” Ryo tugged at her own shirt, a sunny t-shirt. “Yellows and oranges?”

“I don’t mind yellow, but orange is not a favorite.”

“More for Berto and me, then. Alright, that helps. I’ll take care of it, let you know next time there’s gonna be a lesson. Sound good?”

Robin nodded mutely. Ryo gave her an odd look, then walked outside with a wave to Shiro. Robin watched her go as the clatter of plates and silverware being set filled the room. “I can do that, Mister Yamada. You would probably appreciate an opportunity to be off your feet before everyone else wakes up.”

Shiro accepted the offer, taking the seat nearest the stove as a line of hands smoothly transferred the dishes from the cabinets to the table. He brought out a pad of paper and pencil. “Is something the matter, Miss Nico?”

“Not at all.”

Not true. She was on edge, on guard against reprisal. No one, other than Berto, was being openly hostile, but this was a crew that specialized in concealing their actions. It was hard to take things at face value. Especially actions that didn't match her expectations. It was impacting her sleep, and she was beginning to feel the toll on her clarity of through. Troubling, since this might be when it was most important she be on guard. But even she had limits to how long she could persist on little sleep.

Shiro sketched her Devil Fruit limbs as they worked. “You seemed baffled by Ryo’s questions.”

Maybe she could use this to gain a sense of whether anything was brewing amongst the crew. Even just ill will could be important. Sometimes it didn’t take much for that to turn violent. “I expected her to be angrier with me. I confirmed her suspicions I am a threat.”

Shiro set the pencil down. Robin’s hands stopped working. “You underestimate her loyalty to this crew. Ryo is not pleased you harmed a crew member. Nor am I. But you admitted your actions. Alex was allowed his say, Captain Barisov made his judgment, and you have accepted the punishment. Whatever Ryo may think, she respects Alex’s wishes and Captain’s authority. You are part of the crew, so she treats you as such.”

“I see.”

“The first priority of everyone on this crew must be to each other, Miss Nico.” Shiro watched her with heavy, serious eyes. “We all have other things of importance to us. Sometimes we allow those to guide our actions. But the crew’s safety must be paramount. If you truly are part of this crew, and accept being a child of the Sea and Davy Jones, you need to keep that in mind.”

He stood, presence looming larger than usual. Robin did not feel threatened exactly, more that she was gazing upon an imposing sight. Some vast, unpassable mountain whose shadow engulfed her. A mountain that would bury her beneath a landslide without remorse if she stepped wrong.

“The Sea is not kind to those who betray, as I’m sure you know.”

Robin nodded. Suddenly she didn't feel like finishing her coffee.

* * *

“All right, all right, time to make a little bank.” Max stared at the port town of Ducie, Beri signs practically flashing in his eyes. Established in the tidal lowlands, the town expanded by carving a series of benches into the mountains of Pitcairn that hemmed it in.

“You know the fences around here, Max?”

“Oh yeah, you can sell almost anything in Ducie, Cap.”

“Very well, I’ll leave that to you.”

“Great! Let’s go, Robin.”

Robin looked over in surprise. “Me?”

“Yeah, we made a good team on Auldale. Especially selling that painting.”

She smiled. It was nice to be wanted. “So long as we don’t encounter anyone else you owe money to.”

“Almost no chance of that!" Max wore a shit-eating grin. "Long as we don’t go over the mountains. Then we can hit up an all-night craps game I know.”

“Max.” Captain Barisov’s voice was firm.

“Oh. Right. Confined to ship other than errands.”

Robin smiled apologetically. “I’m sure if we work quickly, we can return to the ship with the money and you could still make your – “

Max spun away. “Hey Shiro! Help me sell this stuff by glowering intimidatingly so we can hit the craps game!”

Shiro shouldered some of the satchels with their recent spoils. “You will not be allowed to bet more than your share of the take, Max.”

Max clapped him on the arm. “Perish the thought, Shiro, old buddy! But, you know, if you wanted to get in on the action, I could invest your share for you. . .”

Robin's smile fell as chemist and cook departed without so much as a backwards glance her way. Soon the rest of the crew scattered through town running errands, leaving Robin to keep watch. She brought a chair on deck and settled in with a book. Progress was limited, as her thoughts kept interfering.

It didn’t mean anything Max turned to Shiro so quickly. He was clearly someone who shifted between ideas and approaches swiftly, often without warning. He went from wanting to attach paddles to Endeavor, to armoring it, to his electromagnetic shield idea. Anna’s rejections barely fazed him. Beyond that, he loved gambling and games of chance. If they were to make Sanc in time for the gala, they couldn’t stay in Ducie long. Max would seize whatever opportunities he could. If Robin couldn’t accompany him, it was faster to ask for help from someone who could. Perfectly sensible.

Still, Robin thought she and Max got along fairly well. He showed no signs of harboring anger over her reaction to his notion of powering the shield. It had seemed he truly appreciated her ability to negotiate better prices for their goods. And he seemed the most sympathetic over the punishment she received. It seemed reasonable Max might sacrifice a little time throwing dice in favor of possibly having more to gamble with. Apparently not.

Thinking about it further, Max hadn’t spoken with her much since she injured Alex. Except that night in the hold, and she sought him out then. No offers to leave her seat on deck and join in a card game or the resulting conversation. Perhaps Max no longer took her past threat as the joke it was intended.

Worrying about it was foolish, she decided. Just a product of her mind being tired. Maybe she would try taking a nap once someone else returned. In fact, the sound of heavy boots on the gangplank said opportunity might have arrived.

“Hey Robin.” The shipwright sounded disappointed as she towed a cart with wood and other supplies aboard.

Robin tried to be friendly as possible. “Good afternoon, Miss Maldonado. Is something the matter?”

“I was hoping they’d have some decent ship facilities here. I know Skip isn’t planning to stay long, but I wanted to at least get the hull up out of the water a little. Check on the keel. No such luck. I wouldn’t trust the place here for repairing a wooden raft.”

“That is disappointing. Is there anything to be concerned about?” Robin did not want the ship to fall apart under her.

“I built Endeavor to last,” Anna assured, placing the cart on the lift that went into the hold. “I check the hull regularly. There’s no leaks. But it’s better to catch something before it becomes a problem.”

She sighed. “Times like this, I really hate having a Devil Fruit. I’d just swim down there and check myself.”

“How did you come by yours?” Robin recalled Anna mentioning it wasn’t the one she wanted, which at least suggested she hadn’t eaten it in hungry ignorance as Robin did. She found herself hoping this could spark a longer conversation.

The shipwright stared over the railing into the murky water. “I bought it. Stupid and desperate.”

Her expression was shuttered. Robin let the topic drop. She was always curious, but at the moment, the desire not to irritate anyone won out. She returned to her book while Anna stowed her supplies.

“Hi Anna, Robin,” Alex said as he trotted up the gangplank, carrying several sacks of flour, salt, and sugar.

Anna perked up. “Alex, you free?”

“I guess? I kind of wanted to run around a little. Do you need something?”

“You mind checking the hull below the waterline?”

His expression said Alex did mind, but he replied, “Sure, I can do that.”

“OK, let me get you a light and the air hose.”

* * *

“Geez, you were down there long enough,” Anna huffed as the thief finally climbed back aboard. “My arms were getting tired.”

Despite the shipwright’s complaints, she had not asked Robin for help pumping air. Robin couldn’t tell if it was pride or something else. Did she think Robin would let Alex suffocate?

Alex picked off something slimy he did not appear interested in examining further and tossed it back into the water. “I was scraping off barnacles.”

“You didn’t have to do that.”

He shook himself like a wet dog. “Might have been damage under them. They mess with the lines, right? Make the underside look bumpy and ugly.”

Anna beamed. “That’s the kind of talk a shipwright loves to hear. I’d hug you if I wasn’t terrified of what you might be covered with.”

“Thanks,” the thief responded drily. “There’s a couple of spots where I think some of the tar between the timbers has gotten washed out.”

Alex described the locations best he could, Anna taking notes. She went into the hold to test those places and determine whether she could address them from inside. Meanwhile, Alex took a bath before returning to the deck and climbing into the crow’s nest with a pad of paper.

Robin might as well not exist for as little mind as either paid to her. Anna made no request for help, and Alex didn’t even talk to her. She supposed he did acknowledge her by the route he took getting where he wished to go. As though there was a fence around her that said, “Beware of Devil’s Child.”

Once more of the crew returned, Robin excused herself to her quarters. Sleep took her soon enough, but it was a restless, unsettled experience. Her dreams were fragmented and left her frightened when she awoke, but not in their usual way. Not the struggle to breathe and terror of towering flames and ice swallowing her. Instead, the sense of being a phantom or vague apparition. A presence perceived only subconsciously. A cold spot to avoid, but never to interact with. No one able to hear or respond to her.

Cut off and alone.

* * *

It was evening of the fourth day since leaving Ducie. It had been hot and steamy, and the crew was on deck enjoying the dropping temperatures as the sun disappeared below the sea. Well, most of the crew was on deck.

Within the ship, the heat and in particular, the humidity, had not abated. Still, Robin remained in her quarters, ignoring the sweat trickling down her neck, reading a mystery borrowed from Sacha while lying in bed. She hadn’t turned a page in 30 minutes.

She felt fine, physically at least. Robin just thought distance was for the best. She tried to stay out of the way, not to interfere or disturb the others. Still, the unease in the crew was growing palpable. Alex in particular, but Max and Anna were less likely to approach. Ryo and Shiro sensed their discomfort, and became watchful and protective in response. Which only seemed to convince everyone else there was a valid reason to be on edge. Captain Barisov was aware of the awkward atmosphere, and focused on trying to dispel it by behaving no differently towards her.

Robin finally decided isolation was the way to go. If she stayed out of sight and didn’t bother anyone, they wouldn’t be frightened of her. Which wouldn’t force the cook or the helmswoman to feel the need to intervene. The problem wouldn’t escalate.

(And she wouldn’t risk seeing distrust in their eyes. The desire she just go away.)

Hopefully things would go back to how they were before, or at least not get worse until they reached another island and she could run. Thus, she spent the last four days in her quarters or the study when she wasn’t needed for chores. Whatever their misgivings, no one objected to her serving watch when her turn arose. Maybe they were counting on her sense of self-preservation. She wasn’t certain how far the trust extended beyond that. No one yet saw fit to interrupt her self-imposed solitude.

More pressing on her mind were the apprentices. Her turn at instruction was fast approaching, just two days away. No one said anything about her not being allowed to teach any longer. Whether the children would want to be in a room alone with her was another matter. One solution was to simply teach outside, weather permitting, or in a room with some of the crew. But that would offer distractions, and if Robin was going to teach, she wanted to do so properly.

The whirlwind of her thoughts were interrupted by a soft knock. “Robin?”

Her powers confirmed Alex was alone and she opened the door without moving from her seat. “Is something the matter, Mister Cacern?”

“No, Captain says there’s gonna be a falling star shower starting soon. Do you want to come up and watch?”

Robin remembered that annual display. She had seen it once or twice. Times when the weather was good and she wasn’t preoccupied with staying alive. It was a lovely show.

But her presence might ruin it for everyone else. “Thank you, but I’m quite enjoying my book.”

She held up the novel in question. Alex quickly shuffled back a step. “Oh, yeah, that makes sense. Just wanted to offer.”

He backed up another step, to where she could almost close the door. Then he paused, head tilted. He was studying her again, and there was a tension in the set of his shoulders she didn’t like. Robin waited, outwardly calm, ready to defend herself. The others were still on deck, seemingly unaware of this conversation.

The words came in a rush. “They won’t get comfortable around you again if you hide away all the time.”

Robin wondered if the captain sent Alex down here with something other than a simple invitation in mind. “Oh?”

“I’m not. . . good, with people I don’t know,” the thief began, haltingly. “Which makes it hard to get to know people, you know? Things were awkward when I joined, because I wasn’t sure they wanted me around, so I stayed by myself. I’m pretty good on my own, so I get it if you really do just wanna read. They let me do that, because it was my choice, but things stayed awkward until I took the chance.”

“You don’t have to be the center of attention,” he said earnestly. “Bring your book if you want. Just being there says a lot. That you’re still part of the crew.”

“Is that what you think they’re afraid of?” Robin asked, not sure if she was amused by his naiveté or annoyed at his deceit. “That I’m planning to leave? Is that what makes you so fearful around me, Mister Cacern?”

He flinched at her barb and she felt a pang of remorse. She couldn’t blame him. If someone harmed her, and she hadn’t killed them for it, she would have remained wary as well. But for him to offer this advice when her presence made him uneasy felt disingenuous.

“I. . . no,” he admitted, head low. “I’m sorry. I don’t mean to be. It’s just, whenever I’ve been in danger before, my body knew where to go to be safe. I didn’t even have to think about it. When your arms appeared, my body knew where the danger was, but didn’t know how to escape. I just froze.”

Robin considered that. Alex’s ability always protected him, and she rendered it useless. Took away something like a fundamental truth. Robin knew the disorientation such an experience could produce. In her first years on the run, she’d grown to expect her power would always be there to help. Until that horrible moment when a seastone net fell over her. Strength gone without warning or explanation. Her power did not respond to her command and she could scarcely move. Helpless at the hands of a pair of bounty hunters.

She only survived because a second team of bounty hunters ambushed the pair as they were hauling her to the Marines. In the confusion, Robin was just able to roll her body over a steep slope. The unknown preferable to her fate if she remained. The net was pulled off by shrubs as she bounced and tumbled. Once free she crawled as far as she could from it. Dragged herself really, too weak to get her knees under her, until her fingers and legs were bloody. As though the net would come to life and chase her. Just being near it frightened her worse than anything since Ohara.

If she was like that to Alex, and he still willingly ventured down here alone to speak with her and make this offer. . .

She could take a chance. Robin closed her book. “I’m not really making much progress.”

* * *

“Ah, Robin! Impeccable timing, the shower is just beginning!”

Besides the Captain’s jovial greeting, no one else commented when she followed Alex outside. A few nods of acknowledgement, a brief wave from Anna that Robin returned. Her appearance was apparently not a surprise or cause for concern. There were several chairs set out, though Sam, Berto, and Ryo were all flat on their backs. Robin took a chair near the edge of the gathering while Alex hopped on the railing.

The shower was far grander than in her past exposures. Those had been on land, one near a large city. Here at sea, with no lights other than those in the sky, it was breathtaking. Each streak across the heavens seemed a different color, and several shifted between them. The children exclaimed and pointed, even though whichever one they meant had already vanished. She heard Max counting to himself, no doubt as part of some wager about the number they would see.

“It’s a beautiful sight,” she said softly. Wanting to offer something but afraid it might be regarded as an intrusion.

“Agreed.” Shiro’s expression was hidden in the dark. Robin wondered if he was committing this to memory for a future work.

“I would say it’s a stronger display than usual,” Captain commented from his seat, which he had leaned on its rear legs against the mast.

Ryo responded, “I’ve seen a half-dozen or so, and this is definitely on the high end. But some of those were under bad conditions for watching.”

“I wonder what the stars did to make the Celestial Dragons so mad?”

Anna craned her neck to look at Sam. “What do you mean?”

“That’s what my teachers told us when I asked. They fall because they displeased the Celestial Dragons and were cast out of the sky.”

There was a moment of silence before Anna, Ryo, and Max all burst out laughing. “What?!” the helmswoman exclaimed.

“That’s what my mom said too,” Alex offered.

“I never asked about stars,” Berto said, “but my parents said the Dragons control the universe, and anything that doesn’t do what they say gets destroyed.”

The adults’ laughter ceased. Robin felt as though a bucket of ice was dumped inside her. She could feel Captain Barisov looking her way, Ryo as well. With her mechanical eye, the darkness likely held no secrets from the helmswoman. Robin forced her body to relax, sank low in her seat. Deliberately cast her gaze towards the sky.

“Well first off,” Ryo turned away from Robin, “the Dragons do control the Marines and the World Government. So yeah, they’re pretty big deals. But at the end of the day, just people. Complete assholes, who treat the rest of us like bugs, but people. They can’t knock stars from the sky.”

“They aren’t stars, anyway,” Max added. “I was out in a field one night, and one fell out of the sky. It was just a rock. Pretty hot, but it cooled off fast.”

“What were you doing in a field in the middle of the night?” Shiro asked.

“Sneaking off to a midnight rendezvous, of course,” Max replied glibly.

“Uh-huh.” Ryo's tone was flat.

“Sneaking away from someone you owed money, more likely,” Anna jibed.

Sam squinted at the sky. “If a star’s not a hot rock, what is it?”

“I know an astronomer who theorizes stars are like the Sun,” Sacha answered, “which he said is a giant ball of gas of some sort.”

“A ball of gas.” Ryo’s disbelief was obvious.

“But stars are tiny,” Berto pointed out.

“His theory was stars are juvenile suns. When our sun burns out, it will trigger a process wherein the next star will grow to adulthood.”

Alex scratched his head. “I know with herd animals if the dominant one dies, one of the others will take its place. How would that work with a star?”

Robin shared the thief’s doubts. She suspected Captain’s acquaintance had some work to do on his theory. Max, however, had an answer.

“Well you see Alex, when two hot balls love each other very much. . .” The crew burst into laughter that carried across the waves. Robin felt herself smile.

It was a nice distraction from her memories.

Chapter Text

Day 105

Robin's skin tingled as she took her place on deck. Late morning sun bore down, promising another hot day. Still, she thought it best to conduct class outside. Things improved between her and the crew over the last day and a half. Alex and Anna each approached just to chat, and Robin likewise approached Max to speak further about his work. The apprentices were another matter. Berto had not said anything about the punishment placed on her. Then again, he’d not said anything to her directly. While somewhat more responsive when it was just the two of them, Sam remained polite but formal towards Robin when Berto was present. At least neither objected to her teaching them, Robin told herself.

The rest of the crew were also present, per Robin’s request. Not to put the children at ease – or not only for that – but because they had a role in today’s lesson as well. There were a few raised eyebrows at the request, but no objections. She entertained the thought things were improving. If today's lesson went well, things might improve even more. So she had better get started, as her pupils were starting to fidget.

“We’ve talked about codes, both making and breaking them,” she began, “We’ve worked on gathering information. We’ll continue to work on those in the future, but I thought we might try a practical exercise today.”

Sam perked up noticeably. Robin knew the redhead didn’t enjoy the more typical classwork. Berto’s expression lightened a fraction, before his eyebrows dropped once more, like he was fighting being interested. Robin pretended not to see, while taking strength from it. This could work. She pulled a coin from her pocket. “Samantha, heads or tails.”

“Heads.”

Robin caught it and placed it against the back of her hand. She showed it to both of them. “Samantha, you’ll go first. This is an exercise in delivery.”

She held up a folded piece of paper. “On this slip is a message, and the name of one member of the crew. Once in your possession, it will be your job to relay this information to that crew member in any method you can. It will be Alberto’s job to intercept the message however he can. The winner will be determined by who brings me the message correctly first: Either Alberto or your intended recipient. I would ask everyone else to go about their regular business.”

Both children were bobbing excitedly now, and Robin noticed several of the adults grinning as they scattered. “Are there any questions?”

Twin shakes of the head. Robin handed Sam the paper and settled in her chair. “Then begin.”

Sam took the paper and started to pull it open. She managed a brief glance before remembering her adversary was standing right next to her, trying to peer over her shoulder (made difficult by her height advantage.) She changed her mind and took off running. After a moment’s indecision, Berto gave chase.

Robin followed them with her powers as Sam rushed through the kitchen and downstairs, darting into Anna’s workshop. Berto arrived seconds later. Sam used the shipwright as a shield while she read over the message several times. Anna watched them circle her with obvious amusement, but made no move to interfere. Robin watched Sam silently repeat the message. It was fortunate Berto was so focused on trying to catch up, or he might have been able to read her lips. Robin made a note of that as something to improve.

Without breaking stride, Sam crumpled up the message and swallowed it. Berto stopped dead in his tracks while his friend grinned in triumph. Anna applauded. Sam walked out of the workshop, head high, Berto on her heels.

Sam headed for the study, where Sacha was making some notes on what they observed at the Pleiades Archipelago. “Captain, can I borrow some paper and a pencil?”

“Certainly Samantha.” Sacha noticed Berto’s shaggy hair poking around the door. “Is there anything else you need of me? Perhaps to check in on your birds?”

Sam rolled her eyes. “Captain, Berto knows you mean Robin. That’s a terrible code!”

Sacha looked dismayed. “I suppose I’ll have to ask you for some instruction on proper ciphers when you have a chance.”

“Don’t worry, Berto and I are gonna teach all of you the code we came up with. Once we come up with it.”

Robin was glad to hear they were working on their own codes in their spare time. Sam started to scribble on the paper and Berto remained where he was outside the door. Sam frowned and scratched the pen back-and-forth before tearing out the paper and crumpling it up. It rolled towards the door. Berto knelt and grabbed it.

Whatever Sam wrote was obscured beneath the scribbles. This pattern repeated itself several more times, Sam trying to work out a code, then destroying the evidence of the attempt. The girl was at least aware the others weren’t privy to her and Berto’s work, but couldn’t find a workaround. After many, many attempts Berto stopped opening the crumbled papers, keeping his attention fixed on his opponent.

‘If she takes too much longer, Alberto may have the opportunity to recover the original message. Depending on how determined he is.’

Sam stomped out of the study in a huff, dramatically crumpling and tossing away another attempt. It bounced down the stairs into the hold. Berto ignored it and stuck to her. She headed to the kitchen, pulling down one of Shiro’s recipe books while the cook worked on lunch. Berto concluded Sam was trying to find some way to use measurements as a code, and sat on the table, watching her like a hawk.

“Congratulations Samantha, you succeeded.” Berto’s head jerked up, startled to see Robin and Anna in the doorway, the shipwright wearing a huge grin.

Sam jumped in the air and pumped her fist. “Yes!”

Berto’s head whipped between the three of them. “What? But how?”

“Samantha’s last seemingly failed attempt at a code was in fact a misdirection,” Robin explained. “She guessed you would make an assumption and ignore it in favor of continuing to follow her.”

“And you were just far enough behind she could tell me to keep an eye out for it before you got there,” Anna joined in. ”‘Sometimes the nail that sticks up resists the hammer.’ You trying to tell me something, Robin?”

“You made it tough,” Sam consoled her friend. “I thought you’d get tired of checking them a lot faster than you did.”

“Would the two of you like to switch roles now, or wait until after lunch?”

The sound of two stomachs growling settled that question.

* * *

After lunch, class resumed on deck.

“As you might guess, the roles will be reversed this time. Alberto, it will be your job to pass the message to its intended target, and Samantha’s to intercept. Are you ready?” Twin nods. Robin handed the paper to Berto. “Then begin.”

Berto walked away, checking over his shoulder how close Sam was. As it turned out, very close. As in, on his back. Sam chose the direct approach, simply tackling her smaller friend. The crew on deck sweatdropped. Ryo moved to intervene. Robin raised one hand in a halting gesture. “Let us see how Alberto adapts.”

The helmswoman stepped back, as the apprentices grappled, rolling about the deck. Berto struggled to keep his hand closed tight around the paper while trying to squirm away. Sam devoted both hands to prying his fingers open. This gave Berto an opening to plant his feet in her stomach and kick. Sam tumbled back with a surprised grunt. Berto scrambled to his feet and ran, his friend in hot pursuit, yelling threats.

He made the mistake of using the stairs to reach the upper deck. Sam’s longer legs let her take two at a time and catch him easily. Robin winced as they crashed on the stairs. She thought she heard a cry of pain, but Berto continued to fight, throwing a desperate elbow that clipped the redhead’s skull.

Still, Sam’s greater strength won out, and she pried the paper away. Before she could read it, Berto shouted, “Alex, stop her! The message is for you!”

Again, the adults sweatdropped. Sam hesitated, then whipped around to locate Alex. Too late. The thief easily caught her up in one arm and clamped a hand over her mouth. He jumped up into the rigging, casting a wary glance at his struggling prisoner.

“If you bite my hand, Tomato, I will toss you in the sea.” Sam ceased moving, but after a moment, Alex’s face scrunched in disgust. He scanned the paper anyway, then dropped in front of Robin.

“Message is, ‘The sea will hold what you seek.’ It would make a good fortune cookie.”

Robin saw unspoken questions in his eyes. “Correct. I believe you can release her now.”

Alex glared at Sam as he set her down. “Did you lick my palm?”

Sam looked away, scratching an invisible itch. “I thought you’d let go, so I could shout to Robin.”

“I’ve had animals I’ve caught expel everything possible on me.” He wiped his hand on Sam’s shirt. “Including a monitor lizard that barfed up a rabbit. A little spit is no big deal. Still rude.”

Berto rushed up, and Robin addressed her students. “That was rather, unorthodox. On everyone’s part. I think we may need to work on the more subtle aspects of conveying information, but you both showed adaptability and resourcefulness. Excellent work.”

* * *

“So you’re saying it was only a few houses.”

“That’s correct, sir. They certainly had an eye for high quality pieces. Beyond the typical jewels and loose money, some antique bronze figurines, a few tapestries, an ancient painting, and a gold bell were taken.”

The special investigator, who didn’t offer a name, wrote this down without breaking eye contact. Captain Marco of the 117th Branch didn’t know why, but this special Marine Investigator made him uneasy. His credentials seemed in order, but there was an air about the man. The slicked back grey hair, with stark white outlining the boundaries. The hooked nose and long, sunken face, his grave disposition and the shadows like coal dust around his eyes. The eyes, themselves large and dark, piercing. It all made him seem more suited for work as an undertaker.

Some job that involved dead bodies, certainly.

Marco couldn’t shake the feeling he’d seen the man’s face before, but didn’t look too closely. It felt like too much eye contact could get him killed.

“Doesn’t seem like the sort of thing that would be easy to sell.”

Marco was eager to offer whatever insight he could. The better to make this man go elsewhere. “Well, I’m sure there would be interest in most of it, especially a bell made of gold. But most of the people who purchase such things know each other. If it shows up in someone else’s collection, word would get around.”

The investigator showed no reaction to what Marco considered a wise insight. “And the thefts were all in one night.”

“We think so, although it took a few days for the MacKenzies to notice their painting was replaced by a forgery. The same with the figurines. Someone carved copies out of wood and covered them with scrap bronze. Even scored it with acid to look older.”

The investigator wrote something down without looking to his notepad. “Sounds like a quality crew. Any suspects?”

Marco wished this man would stop looking at him. He needed to scratch his nose, but feared it would look unprofessional. The investigator looked the sort to skip official reprimands and move straight to flogging for infractions. “We were investigating the Toro Pirates. They caused a stir around the same time, but we found them dead in a cave out in the woods. Looks like it was a day or two before the thefts.”

The investigator did something with his head that could be charitably called shaking it. He never broke eye contact. Marco wasn’t sure the man had blinked during this conversation. “Even if it wasn’t too neat for them, this isn’t the first of these, and the Toros haven’t been in the right places.”

He flipped his notepad closed. “I’ll go ahead and file a report with Headquarters.”

“Do you want me to contact you if I learn anything else?” Marco would rather not speak with this man ever again, but supposed he needed to appear helpful.

“Don’t bother.” The investigator’s disdain was clear as he left. Captain Marco had never been so grateful to have a superior consider him incompetent.

Monte Cassino of the 97 million Beri bounty (and body count of 527) made his way through the streets of Shimmer at an unhurried pace. No one bothered him; in fact people did their best to move away from him. The man carried an invisible aura that warded others at a subconscious level. Perhaps even lower. The lizard part of their brains detecting something that warned steer clear.

He turned down a grimy alley, removing a transponder snail from his pocket as he went. “Father? Yes, they were on Tamerlane. No, long gone now, but there’s a pattern.”

His lips pulled back in a smile so sharp and venomous the snail turned pale. “They aren’t just thieves. They’re thieves with pretensions.”

* * *

“An excellent lesson, Robin. Most engaging.”

Robin and Captain Barisov spent that evening in the study. The captain sat at his desk, going over his and Robin’s notes on the Xebeians, as well as some sketches Shiro made of the decayed settlements he visited while there. Since the night of the falling star shower, Robin’s mind felt clearer, less plagued by doubts. She breezed through the mystery later that night. It turned out to be the first in a series, of which Sacha owned several. Seated at the circular table, Robin was learning he’d been correct that later volumes were less focused on mysteries and more on a love triangle between the detective, a police officer, and a pickpocket who acted as informer.

“Thank you, Captain. It certainly gave me ideas what to work on in the future.”

“I overheard them talking about a rematch, so I doubt they’ll lack for enthusiasm.”

The idea the apprentices were looking forward to her next lesson made Robin feel warm all over. “Hopefully they won’t be too disappointed the next lesson is on ciphers. I’m curious to see what this code is they’ve been working on.”

“As am I. Do you have any suspicions what it might be?”

“We’ve worked on a few numerical types, but mostly I’ve focused on dead languages or different books as keys. Sam mentioned her past experience with her sister was mostly simple word substitution codes, so probably something along those lines.”

“So long as it isn’t based off Edaemon’s Lament, we should be fine,” Sacha said.

She laughed. “Yes, Mister Yamada would be rather displeased about that.”

The two returned to their work. Robin could hear the apprentices retiring for the evening next door, while Max and Shiro settled in at the helm and on watch, respectively.

“Oh, I wanted to thank you for your review of my paper on the Hirsutes’ island. Your insights on how their method of city planning changed as their culture covered the island was quite inspired.”

“You’re most welcome, Captain.”

Sacha tapped his pen thoughtfully. Robin, sensing something else on the captain’s mind, waited for him to speak.

“Would you like to submit a paper on Xebes? I've one in mind, but they are a civilization predating the World Government. You are the foremost expert on those.”

Robin demurred. “By default, Captain, as the only surviving person foolish enough to study such things. I would recommend you not mention the sentinels we encountered, or the engraving I translated.”

“I might describe the designs of the sentinels, but only as statues. A description of artistic representation. Certainly not as weapons. I have no particular interest in being erased, awful as it is that’s a thing that has to be considered.” He regarded her closely. “But you didn’t answer my question. It wouldn’t be under your name of course. You could use the one you gave Laurene, Mordio Rita, or something else entirely.”

Robin found this conversation a little strange. What was he driving at? “I don’t require recognition.”

“Perhaps not. I know you aren’t pursuing the answers to the Void Century out of ego, and I don’t mean to suggest you are.” He circled his desk, crouching in front of her, voice growing softer. Robin felt sure this was an approach he had taken with students before. “You are a brilliant mind, curious and insightful. I hate that the Government hunts you, forces you to hide yourself and your gifts. I know many so-called scholars who accept the Government’s lies, either out of fear or self-interest. But there are others who would be open to the sort of knowledge you can unearth. If I can offer a way to pass along what you learn, I would be honored to do so.”

Robin was speechless at his sincerity, but struggled to believe it was possible. “I have no academic credentials anyone will acknowledge. The certification I received for passing my exams at the Tree of Knowledge would rather defeat the purpose of my alias.”

Sacha smiled conspiratorially. “I can take care of that. Pull together enough paperwork to make it look like you’re a graduate assistant of mine.”

He pursed his lips. “Actually, Henri might be the better option. He’s absent-minded enough people won’t be surprised if he can’t find every last form he’s supposed to have records of.”

Robin felt a surge of excitement, a glimmer of light. Part of her had accepted that even if she discovered the truth of the Lost Century, she would never be able to spread it to others. That wasn’t how it was supposed to be, knowledge was meant to be shared, but what choice did she have? How would she do it, who would listen to the Demon of Ohara? She could learn the truth, but it would die with her.

If Captain could give her an option, even if her article was only read by a few before the World Government confiscated it, the knowledge might survive. The notion of outsmarting the World Government certainly appealed to her. “Very well, Captain. I think we will need to be careful about what I include, but if you and Professor Brody are willing, then so am I.”

Chapter Text

Day 106

Most of the crew were on deck the following morning when Alex called out an approaching threat. Not intense, but definite. The horizon soon darkened with the outline of three ships, all of which immediately altered their heading towards Endeavor. A low thrum of tension went through the crew as everyone readied themselves for a fight. They had almost made it out of Monte’s territory. Had they been discovered right at the end?

Max ascended to the crow’s nest, but before he could train the spyglass on the approaching ships, Anna called, “Don’t bother, I know who it is.”

The shipwright’s lips pursed in disgust. “I’d recognize those eyesore sails anywhere. It’s the Hawk Pirates.”

“With Captain Flynn?!” At least Berto was excited by this news.

Anna, however, nodded sourly and Ryo groaned, “Uch, please no.”

Berto looked deeply hurt. “But Captain Flynn is so cool! He’s always swinging around on ropes and singing while he swordfights Marines!”

Robin had heard of Captain Flynn. Said to be fairly honorable, as pirates went. “How do you recognize his vessels, Miss Maldonado?”

Anna somehow grew even more displeased. “My sister designed his flagship, the Peregrine, including those stupid sails cut to resemble wings and that hideous figurehead.”

She turned to Captain Barisov. “Skip, let’s just outrun them. Izzy only knows how to design gaudy crap for morons with too much money. Those three monstrosities sail like bricks. With Ryo at the helm Endeavor can leave them over the horizon in an hour, tops.”

Ryo was already sprinting for the wheel, shoving Alex aside. “That’s what I’m talkin’ about, Cap’n! Let ‘em eat our sea spray!”

“But I want to meet Captain Flynn!” Berto said stubbornly.

“I’ve heard he’s quite easy on the eyes,” Shiro remarked. “He might make a fine study for a portrait.”

Ryo side-eyed him. “You can’t need to get laid that badly.”

“I don’t think there’s any need for that,” Captain Barisov said. “We aren’t planning to cause trouble, and from what I’ve heard of Captain Flynn, if we raise our flag, he will greet us peaceably. Would the two of you agree?”

Anna and Ryo grudgingly confirmed this. Sacha continued, “There’s no need to run to avoid a fight if we can simply talk.”

“It’s the talking we’re trying to avoid, Cap’n,” Ryo muttered, but she relented. “I guess it’ll keep him from singing while he's shooting at us. Run the flag, brats.”

Endeavor slowed and waited for the three ships to approach. Each was a three-masted frigate, broader and taller than the Eclipse Pirates' vessel. All painted in bright reds and oranges, a hawk’s sharp eyes painted near the bow of the lead ship. They were certainly attention-getting, Robin mused. Not dissimilar to several other crews she traveled with.

Captain Flynn, of the 50 million Beri bounty, stood on the figurehead of the Peregrine, cutlass at his hip. He was broad-chested, with his shirt open halfway to make certain you noticed. Wavy brown hair reached his shoulders and an impeccably maintained pencil mustache rested on his upper lip. The sound of jaunty singing floated across the waves.

Robin supposed she could see how he would be considered handsome. She heard Shiro sigh in appreciation. Ryo sighed as well, albeit in exasperation.

Flynn called out, “Fair greetings, fellow pirates! I’m sure you’ve heard of me, but I’m Captain Flynn, and these are my Hawk Pirates. Permission to come aboard?”

“Fair greetings to you as well. Captain Barisov of the Eclipse Pirates, and permission granted.”

The other captain leapt onto their deck, boots making a solid thud. “Ha-ha! I was almost prepared to fire a warning volley until I got close enough to see your flag.”

He tilted his head back to examine it. “Interesting design. You really shouldn’t set sail as pirates until your flag is finished.”

“It is finished,” Ryo said flatly, before muttering, “you putz.”

“Ryo. . .” Captain warned.

Flynn glanced her way once, then did a double-take. “Twilight Blades? My old sparring partner, how grand to see you!”

“Fair greetings, Flynn,” she said tightly. “Accidentally cut any ropes you were swinging from recently?”

Flynn laughed heartily. “That was just the once, Ryo, and you know I was intoxicated that night! Though not too intoxicated. Are you working as a bodyguard?”

“I’m helmswoman, although I also perform the odd job of garbage disposal at my Captain’s discretion.”

Flynn missed the threat, something else simmering in his eyes. “Well, you’ve always looked most alive at the helm of a ship. Eyes alight and the wind flowing through your lovely hair like it was the sky itself. I’m glad you’ve the opportunity once more, even if such a small vessel is hardly suited for your skill.”

Ryo’s cheeks reddened while steam erupted from Anna’s ears. Shiro placed a reassuring hand on the shipwright’s shoulder, but she spat out, “Watch how you talk about my baby, bucko.”

Flynn glanced at her. “I remember you. Isadora’s sister. Anna-Maria, isn’t it?”

“Yes,” she uttered through gritted teeth.

“Your sister is a lovely woman. The glow of her cheeks when she sits in soft candlelight at a drafting board, exquisite. She designed my flagship, you know.”

“I know.” The shipwright’s tone was caustic. “How many times have you had to take it back for repairs with those janky sails and ridiculous, bird-tail-shaped rudder?”

Flynn laughed heartily once more. “Since each session of repairs offers me the chance to spend more time with Isadora, not nearly as many as I’d like! Will you tell her that, the next time you write?”

Anna offered a big, fake smile. “The part about the ship she designed breaking all the time? Absolutely.”

Robin heard several laughs from Flynn’s crew, right about the time Flynn’s attention fell on her, and her guard went up. “Who is this enchanting creature?”

Robin saw Captain Barisov’s hand drift towards a weapon, while Shiro shifted his stance. She wondered if they were preparing to defend her, or if they thought Robin would kill Flynn and they would have to fight off his crew.

Before anything could happen, Ryo's arms encircled Robin’s waist, drawing close enough to rest her chin on Robin’s shoulder. “She’s mine, Flynn.”

Max, who had been seated on the railing enjoying Ryo and Anna’s annoyance with Flynn as a treat with his coffee, inhaled in surprise and fell into a violent coughing fit. Robin tried not to act startled at the physical contact (or that she hadn’t noticed Ryo’s approach.) Instead, she leaned her head against the other woman’s, smiling serenely. The rest of the crew thankfully hid their confusion better than Max.

Flynn pulled up short, but his smile didn’t falter. “You have an excellent eye for beauty, Ryo. But then, you always did!”

“Best money can buy.” The lightness in her tone was forced.

“Gee, I’d hate to have to tell Izzy you’ve let your heart stray. You know, the next time I write her,” Anna added casually.

Flynn's smile dropped like a man shot in the head. Captain Barisov stepped in, trying to de-escalate things. “Rita is the newest member of our crew. She’s a reconnaissance expert.”

“Ah, well, that’s quite impressive,” Flynn remarked as introductions were concluded. “I suppose I should get down to business. You weren’t flying your flag until we approached, so I must ask what your intentions are.”

His jovial air faded, replaced by something more serious. His eyes grew hard and one hand rested on his cutlass. Robin noticed his crew ceased horsing around and stood ready at their stations. One of Ryo’s hands drifted from Robin’s stomach to the hilt of her sword. Flynn continued, “You are within my territory, so I trust you were not planning some sort of skullduggery against me?”

“By the Sea on which we sail, I swear we are not,” Sacha replied firmly. “We prefer to travel undercover, but we have no plans or interest in trying to seize your territory. It isn’t our style of piracy.”

“I must admit,” Sacha picked his words carefully, “I thought this was Monte territory.”

“The Montes are common thugs and scoundrels,” Flynn scoffed. “Nothing of the Sea and Foam in them at all. Right, Ryo?”

“I’ll agree with that.”

“The Montes may rule the land in this stretch of sea,” Flynn continued, “but the waves belong to the Hawk Pirates! Isn’t that right, me hearties?”

An affirmative cheer went up from the three ships. Sacha nodded appreciatively. “That is very good to know. I wasn’t aware of such a division. If you don’t mind my asking, was that the result of a formal agreement between your two parties?”

Ryo groaned softly in Robin’s ear, and Max snorted. Flynn looked at Sacha askance before responding, “You are a curious captain, to be sure. You could call it a formal agreement. One signed in blood and steel and cannon shot! Hyah!”

Again, his crew matched the shout with their own. Robin giggled as Ryo grumbled, “Seas below, Cap’n, please stop encouraging him.”

“Well, I can assure you we have no plans to conduct any piracy on the seas around here. We will restrict any criminal activities to the land.”

“That’s what I like to hear!” Flynn slapped Sacha heavily on the back, clearly intending to stagger him. Captain Barisov stood firm under the impact, causing Flynn to raise one eyebrow and nod in approval.

Sacha smiled pleasantly, as though he didn’t notice the test. “I’d like to introduce you to our apprentices, Samantha and Alberto. Alberto in particular was very eager to meet you.”

Berto was starry-eyed as he shook Captain Flynn’s hand. “I think you’re really cool Captain Flynn. How do you swordfight while swinging from a rope?”

Flynn crouched to Berto’s height, speaking in a stage whisper. “Well, young pirate, many people think it’s just about having strong arms. And those are quite useful. Especially if you wear tight sleeves to show them off!”

He flexed to demonstrate. “But the real key is grip strength. You have to be able to hold your sword without losing it, even to the combined force of clashing with another sword and your own momentum. And you need to be able to hold onto the rope without slipping. Rope burns will ruin a great battle at sea. I exercise my grip constantly!”

“Bet I know how he exercises his grip,” Max whispered to Alex, who stared bewildered as the joke went over his head.

Flynn stood, placing his fists on his hips. “It has been wonderful to meet you Captain Barisov, and to see you again, Twilight Blades, but my men and I must be going. There are ships to raid and grog to drink while we sing to the women in the taverns about our raids on ships. Ha-hah!”

With that, he leapt back onto the figurehead of the Peregrine and his ships slowly altered course. Anna asked, “Now can we get out of here, Skip?”

Sacha nodded as though in a daze. “Yes, I think that would be a wise idea. A little of that man goes a long way.”

“He really doesn’t,” Ryo sniped as she released her hold on Robin to retake the helm. “Sorry about that, Nico.”

“I appreciate you fending him off.”

The helmswoman sighed. “Flynn thinks he’s Davy Jones’ gift to. . . well, everyone, but he won’t make a move on someone already in a relationship. One of his rules. He’d get the hint eventually you weren’t interested, but this was faster.”

“And offered him one less excuse to remain here?” Robin guessed.

“Exactly.”

Sails fully unfurled to catch the wind, Endeavor proved equal to Anna’s boast of its speed. The clipper ship nearly flew away from the Hawk Pirates and over the horizon. While the rest of the crew settled quickly after they parted ways with Captain Flynn, Ryo stood rigid at the helm for some time. Robin watched Captain Barisov approach and speak with the helmswoman, his face etched with concern.

“It’s OK Captain,” Ryo responded eventually, “you were right about it being smarter to just talk with him. This way we aren’t looking over our shoulders.”

Sacha started to say something, but his helmswoman shook her head firmly.

“Nah, don’t worry. It’s not even like I’ve got bad history with Flynn. Just history, is all.” Robin thought that a rather interesting choice of words. Ryo seemed embarrassed to admit it.

“He seems like he’d be exhausting,” Alex commented from the rigging. “All that shouting.”

“He was, and is,” Ryo affirmed. “But I gotta give him credit. He knows exactly what sort of pirate he wants to be, and that’s what he is. And it’s not the sort that massacres people for kicks. He’s like you, Cap’n.”

“Why thank you, Ryo. Though I fear I can’t carry a tune like Captain Flynn.”

“Oh, we know you can’t,” Anna joked. “We could hear you from halfway across Shimmer.”

“Don’t worry Captain,” Sam assured him. “You’re still cooler than him. I bet he can’t shoot as good as you!”

“Thank you, Samantha. That’s kind of you to say. I’m rather unused to being cool, but I shall strive to live up to it.”

“You should stop saying things like, ‘strive to live up to it,’ then,” Max cracked. "Very uncool."

"What would you know about being cool," Anna jabbed.

Max reeled back, offering an exaggerated look of offense. "I am very cool!"

The shipwright turned to the apprentices. "That true?"

Sam waggled one hand. "You're OK. I guess."

Berto pursed his lips in thought before responding, "You're not as cool as Captain Flynn."

While Max pressed one hand to his chest and collapsed as though wounded, Berto approached the helm. “Ryo? Are you a better swordfighter than Captain Flynn?”

Her eyes darted away. “I don’t know, Berto.”

“But he called you his sparring partner.”

Ryo hemmed and hawed. “Yeah, but we never really fought. Not for real.”

The evasive behavior was quite unlike Ryo, and Robin wasn’t the only one who noticed Ryo’s discomfort about her “history” with Flynn. While Robin refrained from poking the wound, Max showed no such compunction. Propping himself on his elbows he said, “So how long were the two of you together, Ryo?”

The helmswoman glared daggers, but Robin could see her ears burning.

“It was just the once. Like he said, alcohol was involved. On both our parts. Leave it, Maxey.”

Chapter Text

Days 107 - 116

Another week and a half brought them to the island of Zapfen. The coast jutted out at three points, rather like a triangle, while inland rose to a rocky dome in the center. The slopes were so steep and densely forested most of the population concentrated in one of the three towns on the coastlines.

They anchored near Punto, the smallest of the three, built on the tidal area of one point. Most of the buildings were simple one-story wood structures, with a few larger shipping warehouses along the water’s edge and two larger homes on a bluff overlooking everything. The majority of the town sat close together, narrow streets and alleys, save the main concourse that exited each end of the town and out sight along the coast.

“About one step up from a fishing village,” Anna opined.

“Not a lot of opportunities around here by the looks of it, Cap,” Max added.

“That’s true,” Sacha admitted. “Quadro and Ottuso, Ottuso especially, are much more active. More shops, more potential targets. They’re also more frequently patrolled by Marines. Quadro is the home of the 37th Branch, in fact. It seemed better to set up here, then travel elsewhere as necessary.”

“Are we planning a heist, Captain?” Robin wasn’t certain when the gala he mentioned took place, but they were at least two-and-a-half weeks from Sanc Island.

“Not necessarily, although both those mansions on the bluff are owned by part of the Brunner family. Trev and Trav, I believe. Run a series of canneries, or something to do with fish. I don’t know of any ancient archaeological pieces they own, but they likely have at least some gold and jewels. Is anyone interested in investigating the possibility?”

Max’s hand shot up. “I’ll take kids, too. It’s my day to play teacher.”

“Anna and I were gonna go look for new boots,” Sam said. “Mine don’t fit.”

The girl hit a growth spurt in the last month. She was over a head taller than Berto now, but any amusement she derived from it seemed mitigated by difficulty adjusting to longer limbs. It certainly caused problems in her sword lessons with Ryo.

“Alright, I’ll work up something for you when we’re back on the ship,” Max said easily. “Berto and me then, unless someone else wants to come?”

“I plan to restock our food stores,” Shiro answered. “I’ll start here, then likely check the other towns as needed.”

“If we can find our boots quick enough, we’ll give you a hand,” Anna said as she and Sam descended the gangplank.

“I need to find a swordshop.” Ryo gave Punto a cursory glance. “I better just head for Ottuso. This place won’t have anything.”

“I’ll keep watch.” Alex headed for the crow’s nest with his notepad.

“What are you planning, Cap?”

“There are some settlements near the treeline said to be quite old. Some abandoned, some not. I thought I might venture up there and do some research. Would you care to accompany me, Robin?”

Well, her restriction against leaving the ship except for duties did expire after Pitcairn. It would give her a chance to discuss the paper she was helping the captain with, as well as her own. “Certainly.”

* * *

The road switchbacked repeatedly, but it was well maintained, runoff funneled into a series of rocky channels that seemed to empty into the mountain. The channels kept there from being ruts or other rough terrain to hike over.

“I wonder where the water goes?” Sacha mused, pausing to study the channels.

“Perhaps a manmade reservoir,” Robin offered. “Depending on what the mountain is made of geologically, it could filter the water.”

“That’s an interesting notion. Something to ask about when we reach the first town. I believe it’s called Flachville. Supposedly means “flat village”, though that’s hard to believe.”

“What interests you about these hill communities?”

“There were two waves of settlement on Zapfen, one before the Void Century and one after. It’s unclear where the first came from originally, but the second was from the southern West Blue, closer to Kan-Mara Island. There’s some mixing of the cultures on the coast, but supposedly the villages up here are comprised strictly of descendants of the first wave. I’m curious why, and if so, what’s survived.”

They reached another switchback. Just beyond, the natural slope was interrupted by what appeared to be a sheer dropoff. Sacha paused at the edge and peered down. “Curious. The surface is concave. Like something took an enormous bite of the island.”

“A pity Mr. Cacern didn’t accompany us. He might have found such an unusual feature quite interesting.”

Sacha chuckled as he made a quick sketch. “You’re probably right. Well, if Max and Alberto find something at the Brunner estates, we’ll be here a few days. Enough time to bring him.”

They soon reached the town of Flachville. Robin had to agree, if the name did mean flat, it ill-suited this place. Located within alpine forests, although the treeline was visible just beyond the edge of town. At this altitude treetops swayed in the winds, creaking of timber a constant tune. All the houses were built of wood, but several had stone foundations, or stone piers supporting one side, as the ground dropped sharply from the uphill to downhill of a structure. The locals were friendly, if confused by two people visiting to ask questions about old history. Their confusion also made them reluctant to speak.

“Let’s try the local store," Robin advised. "Spending money can loosen tongues.”

The shop was owned by a rail-thin man named Krumm, whose face seemed carved in a heavy-eyed scowl. Despite his floor being perfectly level, he stood constantly leaning backwards, as though running downhill. He wasn’t eager to speak until the captain purchased a few bags of pine nuts to snack on, plus a few pieces of wood Krumm insisted were high quality for decorative purposes.

“There are a series of tunnels within the mountain,” Krumm said. “They’ve been there for centuries. Maybe longer.”

Robin grew more interested at that. “Really?”

Krumm nodded like the motion was to be savored. “The bottom is full of runoff the coastals use for a water supply. The rainy season keeps up now, but if Ottuso,” he said the word awkwardly, as though it didn’t fit the shape of his mouth, “grows more, that will change.”

“Not that they care,” he added.

“A rather ingenious plan, though,” Sacha offered.

“No plan to it. Got lucked into. We use the tunnels for cover from bad storms. Some of the oldest tell stories of things being stored there. Even that the whole island used to be flat.”

“And that’s why this town is named as it is, even though it’s on such an incline?”

Krumm looked at him like he was crazy. “The town is flat. If you want to see an incline, head above the trees to Steil. It’s empty, but lots of tunnels there.”

* * *

It took another hour’s hike to reach Steil. Despite it being early summer, the wind at this elevation was quite chilly. Robin was grateful she thought ahead and brought a jacket. The town was constructed entirely of small stone huts with earthen roofs covered in hardy lichens. It was as empty as Krumm said.

They paused, as they had a fine view of most of the island. Endeavor was a lonely, barely discernible dot on the sparkling blue waves that stretched into infinity far below. The harbors around the other two towns were both much busier. Ottuso’s was dominated by one large, brilliantly adorned vessel that gleamed like the sun.

“It’s views like this that make me glad I set out to sea,” Sacha remarked in an awed whisper.

Robin hadn’t much choice about setting out to sea, but she would agree. Quiet, calm moments such as this were rare bright spots in what had been largely 14 years of misery.

The historians explored the remains of the town. The dwellings were empty, save the occasional broken crockery or a broad stone that likely served as a table. There were decayed piles of thatch Robin thought might have been mats, or perhaps the seat of a chair. Sacha found the remainder of a child’s doll. It was missing one button eye and an arm. Robin wondered what happened to the child that owned it, why it was left behind. Did they lose it, or simply outgrow it? “Captain, do you see those rings further up?”

Sacha looked where she indicated. There were many round, heavy rocks set firmly in the ground, at a point where the earth was near vertical. They formed several roughly rectangular outlines, with some gaps.

“What do you imagine they’re for? Solar calendar, part of a sundial?”

Robin looked at the huts around them. Many had similar rocks resting against the walls on the upslope side. “They more closely resemble the foundations of these other homes.”

“As though the ground rose beneath them, you mean?” At her nod, his gaze to a more studied glint. “Possible, but what could cause that? Volcanic activity would be more destructive to act so rapidly, wouldn’t it?”

Robin agreed that seemed true. “We may find clues within the tunnels, though.”

Continuing the search, they soon found one hut larger than the others, set into the side of the hill. Robin and Sacha agreed it was probably some sort of meeting hall.

“Too much to hope there might be some written records that survived,” the captain mused. Krumm was unable or unwilling to offer much on the older traditions of his people. Sacha was hoping for something more from this town.

His fear was mostly correct, but it was far from boring. While the hut’s exterior appeared the same as the others, the inside walls were some sort of metal. There were several recesses suggesting something sat there once. There were no scrolls or journals, but there was a blackboard of sorts, a few symbols still faintly visible. Robin transcribed carefully, doing her best to perfectly capture what she saw. It was hard to tell, but they might be in the Ancients’ numerical system.

Sacha called, “I think this back wall is false.”

It was, and with some work, the two of them were able to remove enough stones to reveal a perfectly circular tunnel running back into the mountain.

“It’s smooth,” Robin remarked, running her fingers over it. “Not a natural feature.”

“Doesn’t this rock look odd, also? It’s layered, but I thought that kind of sediment was usually deposited horizontally. These are vertical.”

“As though the rock was tipped on its side. But before or after the tunnel was created?”

The captain shook his head. “Geology isn’t a strong suit of mine, and I sadly don’t know any experts on the subject. But if we keep going, we may find something that will tell us.”

Sacha produced a light, and they picked their way into the mountainside. The tunnel ran a slight incline for a hundred feet, opening into a vast cavern. All around, Robin and Sacha could see light entering from other tunnels. Even so, the cavern’s bottom was steeped in darkness. Sacha chipped a rock from the wall and tossed it over the edge. They waited, Robin using her power to form ears as far down as she could.

Faintly, she heard a splash. “The bottom does hold water, but I don’t think either of us would survive the fall. The velocity we would achieve by then would undoubtedly pulverize our organs on impact. Our bodies would also contaminate the coastal towns’ water supplies.”

Sacha let her dark comment pass unremarked. “I don’t believe the rope I brought would suffice for proper spelunking. I suppose we’ll have to forgo exploring the depths. Robin, would you mind using your power to see if there’s anything promising in any of these other tunnels?”

Robin appreciated that he asked nicely. “Not at all, Captain.”

She began creating eyes all through the chamber at their elevation. Each eye helped her to see more, so she could place still more eyes further out. Captain Barisov waited as she searched. Robin felt a tinge of disappointment as each tunnel resembled the one in which they stood. There were holes or grooves, suggesting something had been there at one time. Whatever it was had long since either decayed or been taken. “I see a few empty jars and farming implements in a tunnel on the other side, but that is – wait.”

“What is it?”

“There’s a tunnel above us. It has some sort of opening in its side. It’s too dark to see within.”

Sacha leaned out and peered up, so Robin formed an arm at the lip of the tunnel in question that waved to him. He squinted and pursed his lips in thought. Patted the wall of the cavern.

“I don’t think it would be safe to try and reach it from here. Do you think it’s worth trying to scale the outside?”

“I don’t think it will hurt anything to see. I’ll form an arm at the other end to mark its location.”

The two of them retraced their steps, Sacha moving with an excited impatience that mirrored Robin’s own. She didn’t know what those numbers on the chalkboard meant. What if they were coordinates or directions to Poneglyphs, or some other sites from that era? It seemed impossible such information could just be lying around, but if there was even a chance, Robin had to explore it.

“It’s rather remarkable you can move so freely while maintaining additional limbs elsewhere,” Sacha remarked.

“At the moment, the arm is not doing anything, nor do I need to use my physical arms. That makes it much easier.”

They re-emerged in the long hut. As soon as they did, Sacha’s transponder snail began its purupurupuru.

While the captain fumbled in his coat pocket, Robin took the opportunity to search the room again. She lifted the board to see if anything was hidden behind it. Sadly, she found only more wall.

“This is Sacha.”

Anna’s voice came through over the line, gasping. “Captain, please, you’ve gotta – you’ve gotta come quick.”

The shipwright sounded on the verge of tears. Sacha’s brow furrowed. “Anna, please, take a deep breath. Then tell me what is the matter.”

Anna tried to comply, the sound of her inhale audible. But it only enabled her to shout, “We need you in Ottuso. Now!”

The captain looked at Robin, and she knew they would have to abandon their research for the day. She formed an eye on the arm and surveyed from there, trying to memorize the location.

Sacha headed for the door. His pace increased even as he asked again, “Anna, we are on the way, but it will take time. Please tell me what is wrong.”

“They, they took Sam.”

“Who?”

Robin ran through the list of slavers she knew of in the West Blue, and what she knew of their respective strength. It was a futile gesture, as Anna’s answer was much worse, freezing Robin’s blood, and draining the color from the captain’s face.

“The Celestial Dragons.”

* * *

Fortunately, there was a direct route from Flachville to Ottuso. They made impressive time, the captain hurtling down the trail with such reckless abandon Robin expected him to trip and badly injure himself. He nearly did more than once, rocks spraying from beneath his boots as he skidded on the slope. Each time he managed to right himself at the last second.

Long practice at running for her life let Robin keep pace. She understood his urgency. Falling into the hands of the Celestial Dragons was dire. Being a child would not protect Sam. The Dragons made no distinction. Everyone else in the world was a potential possession, and all possessions could be treated however they desired.

To Robin’s shame, not all her anxiety was for her young crewmate. As both the town of Ottuso and the luxury barge that gleamed golden even from the remains of Steil loomed before them, she worried what Captain Barisov might do. It was clear he did not plan to abandon his apprentice. This didn’t surprise Robin, given the weight Sacha placed on being a good Captain.

But challenging the Celestial Dragons was suicidal, and Robin could not die here.

She and Sacha were the last to arrive at the park where the others had gathered. Anna was seated on a bench, face buried in her hands. Shiro had one arm wrapped around her, encouraging her to lean against him.

“Report,” Sacha managed, before leaning over, hands on his knees. Tremors rolled up his spine, sweat dripping off his nose. He coughed harshly, as though about to throw up.

“Easy Cap’n, drink some water,” Ryo offered a canteen.

“I can catch my breath while we come up with a plan,” he snapped, forcing himself upright. “Anna, what happened?”

His voice was sharp, demanding in a way Robin hadn’t heard before. The shipwright shrank further. Robin had never seen Anna seem so small.

“I’m sorry, Skip. We barely got to town and rounded a corner, and there they were. I tried to back up, but their asshole kid saw Sam’s hair and said, ‘I want her.’” She clutched her own hair. “I should have fought them, but I didn’t do anything! I was too freaked out, I just let them take her!”

“If you hadn't, they’d have killed you,” Ryo said sternly. “Probably Sam for being with you. If you actually hurt one of them, they’d demand the Marines wipe this island off the map.”

Robin tried not to flinch at the helmswoman’s offhand remark. Sacha said, “Ryo is correct. Did Samantha go peacefully?”

Anna nodded. “She was too scared to do anything.”

“Her best chance to remain unharmed is to follow their commands,” he stated plainly. “Giving us time to rescue her.”

“Just how are we gonna do that?” Max asked. “Fighting them's a no-go. Even if we won, they’ll hunt us down like dogs.”

Anna was on her feet, eyes blazing, but Berto beat her to it. He leapt onto the bench to look Max in the eye and grabbed his shirt. “We aren’t leaving Sam!”

Max raised his hands in a placating gesture. “Whoa Berto, not saying we are. I’m just asking how. Us getting sunk isn’t gonna help.”

There was another consideration Robin felt needed to be brought up. “Mr. Feld is correct that a frontal assault is unwise, for more reasons than one. If they have placed a collar on Samantha, they can set it off whenever they wish.”

The crew’s expressions darkened. Alex asked, “Collar?”

Shiro gazed out at the ship where it floated in the bay. “Celestial Dragons place collars around their slaves’ necks. The collars can be detonated at the press of a button, or if they are removed without the key.”

Alex and Berto’s eyes both grew huge. “Are, are you serious?”

The oppressive silence was answer enough. Robin continued, “If we attack recklessly, they may kill Samantha before we can free her.”

“Even if we did,” Sacha picked up, “as Max said, if they see us, they will set Marines after us relentlessly.”

“High-level Marines,” Ryo said grimly. “Maybe even an Admiral.”

“So we don’t fight them,” Alex said. “We’re thieves, we steal Sam back.”

At the lack of response, he looked around uncertainly. “Right?”

Captain Barisov stood straighter, voice growing stronger. “Correct. We recover Samantha and do so without them knowing until it’s too late.”

“We don’t have much time,” Anna whispered. “I heard they raise anchor this evening. We can’t even wait until dark.”

“Unless we act at sea,” the captain said. “There would be fewer witnesses, and with the sails already raised, we could escape swiftly.”

“Is that possible?” Shiro asked. Robin wondered the same.

Ryo paced, thinking out loud as she studied the sky. “Moonrise isn’t until after 2 in the morning. It’ll be clear tonight, but it’s only a couple of days past new moon. Shouldn’t be too light out, especially if we can get west of them, not be outlined by the Moon when it rises.”

She paused. “Nico, that trick you did at Auldale, the bridge of arms. How far out could you run that?”

“It would depend how many it needed to support. For one or two, you and Alberto for example, perhaps a few hundred feet.”

“It’ll just be one. ‘Lex, how far can you jump with a running start?”

“Maybe a hundred feet, little further if I’m starting from higher up.”

“We extend the yardarms and Robin makes the bridge from there. The extra height could get you at least another 60.” Max was scribbling something.

Shiro frowned. “Even on a dark night, I think they will notice us from that distance.”

Sacha asked Ryo, “Any chance of fog?”

The helmswoman shook her head. “The odds would be pretty slim here on the island. Out at sea, this time of year? Basically zero.”

Max finished sketching and tore out the page. “I might be able to give us cover. Can you build that, Anna?”

She squinted at the diagram as the rest of the crew leaned in. “Looks like a windmill.”

“More like a fan. Can you do it?”

The shipwright grew resolute. “Damn right I can. Might need a few things.”

“There’s some stuff I’ll need to pick up too, Cap. Could use Shiro’s help hauling it back.”

“Take Shiro and get what you need. Alex, acquire anything Anna requires. The ship treasury is at both your disposals. Everyone else, we’ll return to Endeavor to make preparations.” If Captain felt any trepidation at this plan, it didn’t show.

“Aye-Aye, Captain!”

As the crew scattered, Sacha placed a hand on Robin’s shoulder. “I need you to undertake a separate mission.”

* * *

Robin stood in a shadowed alley, staring at the harbor. The fringes of the bay were crowded with ships of all sizes. In the center sat a single vessel, a wide ring of open water all around it. A shark given a wide berth by all the smaller fish.

Insatiable, property of Saint Swithins based on gossip in town, was an impressive ship. It dwarfed all around it, and the golden ornamentation that adorned the hull, culminating in a gleaming dragonhead at the bow, made those other ships look that much shabbier in comparison. It bristled with ports for cannons. A ridiculous accessory, there for the amusement of the ship’s owner. In case they felt like blowing up something. No one in this sea would risk challenging them in battle.

Not direct battle, at any rate. After years of serving on pirate ships led by loud-mouthed braggarts whose courage was no match for their ego (to say nothing of how poorly their intellect stacked up), Robin found herself with seemingly the one crew in the West Blue confident or insane enough to risk defying the Dragons’ will.

Robin had learned to sense when crews were about to fall. When they drew too much attention. When they were going to crack under the pressure. Which usually led to her being blamed. Now would be the time to go. She was alone. Most of the crew back in Punto, with Max, Shiro and Alex all on their way. She had her notes, and enough money to last for a time. It would be easy to charter a vessel here or in Quadro and simply vanish, rather than take part in such a dangerous scheme.

Yet, here she was, preparing to carry out Captain’s order. The warning signs were there, but not as loud. At least this crew, whether confident or insane, was smart enough to attack indirectly. To counter the Dragons’ power and influence with cunning and stealth.

(And if they wouldn’t abandon Sam to the Celestial Dragons, they might stand with Robin if Marines or bounty hunters found her. Their defense of Max was encouraging, but the Cathwrights also hadn’t been too dangerous as possible threats went. This was another level entirely.)

There was something else that kept her there. An invisible pull inside that drew her towards the ship. To complete the task given her by Captain Barisov. A single eye appeared on one mast. From there, as she had in the cavern, they spread through the ship. Taking note of hallways, doors, the number of servants. There were a few people roaming the decks and halls that were likely guards, but she didn’t spy any other security measures.

Saint Swithins and his daughter, Saint Barbara, sat in an opulently furnished dining hall, the table loaded with enough food to feed Flachville. There was no sign of Sam, and Robin felt a cold dread sink into her heart. She shook it off and kept looking, somehow certain the apprentice wasn’t dead, and finally found Sam alone near the end of one hall.

The dolls and furnishings suggested a child’s room. Saint Barbara’s, presumably. Sam sat on a stool in the center, a bruise on one cheek and her long red locks trimmed unevenly. As though hacked away by an unskilled barber. Or a careless child.

Sam’s shoulders were slumped, arms settled loosely in her lap. All her usual restless energy absent, like an abandoned doll. The collar sat heavily around the girl’s neck, a reminder of her precarious situation. Robin felt nauseous. Something vicious inside said to kill every person on the ship. Unleash the wrath of the Devil’s Child on these monsters. Sam could take a longboat and return to shore, and the two of them would run back to Endeavor.

But Robin knew the risks of that action, for their crew and the people that lived here. She couldn’t be party to the death of another island. She calmed herself and formed a face on the wall over the mantle. “Samantha, remain still.”

The girl jumped at the sudden voice, but collected herself best she could, eyes darting around. “Robin?”

“Yes.”

“Is Captain there? Are you here to rescue me?”

Robin’s heart ached at the hope she heard. “Not yet, but soon. The rest of the crew are working on a rescue as I speak.”

“I’m scared. My shoulder hurts, and she cut me with the scissors. I think, she likes hurting me.”

The devil rose again, roaring, demanding action. Robin stifled it with difficulty. She needed to be calm, help Sam do the same. “Do your best to follow their commands for now.”

Sam’s shoulders sagged, fingers worrying the fabric of the ill-fitting dress she wore. Her eyes were watery when she looked up. “They’re going to leave me behind, aren’t they?”

Robin spoke what came next with all the confidence she could. “Captain asked me to pass this message to you: ‘Whitfield Samantha, I swear by Davy Jones and the Seas he sails on, you will be reunited with your nakama this night. This is my responsibility to you as your Captain, and I ask you to have faith in me.’”

Robin paused, thinking she heard the roar of the sea and thousands of approving voices in her ears once more. She added, “Can you do that, Samantha? Can you have faith in Captain Barisov and the rest of us?”

Sam's smile was weak, but she sat a little straighter. Robin stayed with her as long as she could before making her way back to the others.

Chapter Text

Days 116 – 117

Captain Pierce Artemis stood proudly at the helm of Insatiable. He had captained this ship for the glorious Saint Swithins for several years now, a position he considered a great honor and responsibility. In all his time on board, he had never allowed the ship to be scratched, or been late to any place his Lord deigned visit.

Today started as another fine day. The weather was excellent, the winds fair and steady. Artemis always enjoyed their stops at these towns. Looking down on all the inferior ships that wisely gave way at the sight of his Lordship’s vessel reminded him just how blessed he was. He could be captain of some rotting barge or merchant vessel. A drab, ordinary thing of common wood. Instead, he steered a god’s shining chariot across the seas.

His Lordship was in a fine mood this night. His daughter, the exalted Saint Barbara, collected a new toy just that afternoon. Unlike most of the rabble on these islands, this one remained quiet and obedient, for which Artemis was grateful. Those who failed to grasp the honor bestowed upon them always ended up creating such a mess, and Artemis did not want his Lordship’s vessel fouled by such common blood.

They set sail just a few hours later, and that was when things seemed to take a turn for the worse. The weather remained fair, but the winds were no longer with them. The sails did not fill fully, no matter how they were positioned. Fortunately, his benevolent Lordship had not been troubled. Yet. If the condition persisted into the next day, Captain Pierce would order the slaves to paddle to speed their progress.

Not now, though. Saint Swithins and his family slept soundly, and Artemis wouldn’t dare disturb them with the groans and exertions of their possessions.

Besides the loss of speed, a thick fog was rolling in from the east. Artemis couldn’t tell where it had come from, and it carried an odd scent, unlike any fog bank he recalled. But it had been a long time since he smelled fog. Such a nuisance didn’t exist in the Holy Land, and rarely troubled him on the open waters of the Grand Line. Why wouldn’t this inferior sea smell unpleasant?

Still, his maps indicated there were no islands or rock outcrops nearby, and Insatiable sailed alone on the waves before darkness fell. Nothing but the sun sparkling off the sea in all directions. The wind carried no sounds to him suggesting there was anyone on the ocean but them, a situation he considered entirely appropriate.

He remained at the helm.

* * *

Robin watched the Eclipse Pirates make their final preparations. As soon as she returned and confirmed delivery of the message, they set sail so as to be ready when Insatiable departed. Anna, with the others’ assistance, followed Max’s plans for constructing his device.

Ryo stood at the helm. Berto sat in the crow’s nest, keeping one eye on their target as they sailed, alerting the helmswoman to any change in heading. With the prevailing winds, they could not stay to the west and hope for Max’s plan to succeed, so she was forced to stay to the east. Unable to hide in the glare of the sun, Ryo kept them at a great enough distance the target was only just visible from the crow’s nest. Any gleam of sunlight off Berto’s spyglass would be lost among the greater glare off the clear seas just below it.

(Robin watched through one eye she created as well. As the sun sank out of sight, Insatiable became a dark outline obscuring more of the orange-red circle. The possible consequences of what they were attempting sent another tremor through her, lending the scene an ominous air. As though the shadow was a stain on the sun itself that might grow and grow, eventually leaving them in endless darkness.

It reminded her of cultures that believed an eclipse was an immense dragon trying to devour the Sun.)

Night fell, and under moonless skies, Ryo guided them closer. Once over the horizon, she could adjust their course as needed herself via her artificial eye. Alex and Shiro dragged the tub on deck so Max could combine several chemicals that were now creating a dense cloud, which the fan and prevailing winds guided towards their target. Shiro kept the blades turning steadily, while Anna turned a second crank that made the device oscillate.

(Robin noted if they were still here when the Moon rose, their shroud would not be thick enough to keep them from being rather obviously outlined.)

“Could we ask Davy Jones to make the wind go another way?” Berto asked Ryo.

“You can’t ask Davy Jones for every little thing. Captain asked for his blessing on this mission, but Sam’s one of ours, so we have to rescue her.”

“What I want to know is why Max threw his dirty socks in the mix,” Anna said, eyeing the concoction warily.

“And my used sponges,” Shiro added.

“Needed something moist to give it that damp air,” Max replied breezily. “If that’s not enough, I’ll use some of Ryo’s bras next. She never washes those things.”

“I don’t want to know how you know that,” Anna muttered as Ryo glared daggers at Max, who grinned sheepishly.

Through it all, Captain Barisov stood on deck. He had spoken little since Robin returned, other than asking about Sam’s condition. He stared at Insatiable, letting the crew chatter through their unease. That nervous energy faded as they drew closer. Movements became quieter, more measured. Conversation fell to the bare minimum. Any sudden noise could give them away. No one took this lightly, and yet, they seemed calm, mirroring their Captain. Certain of themselves.

Mostly. Robin noticed Alex was bouncing on the balls of his feet. “Are you alright, Mister Cacern?”

“Sure, yeah,” he said with a distracted air. “Should I take a bomb over or something?”

Every head on deck whipped his way. “What?” Anna hissed.

“I mean, they’ll know she’s missing even if they don’t know how.”

Ryo stared at him. “You wouldn’t kill the Montes, but you want to sink a Celestial Dragon?”

“The Montes were crooks, they can’t call the Marines. You said the Dragons run the Marines.”

Robin needed to nip this idea in the bud immediately. “If a Celestial Dragon’s ship vanishes, the Marines will turn the West Blue upside-down searching for it, Mr. Cacern. That will make our lives more difficult.”

“OK,” he mumbled, “sorry.”

Ryo observed him closely. “You were right, this is a thief thing. So you’ve got to do it like a thief. Sneaky.”

His shaky nod was not reassuring. “Not really used to stealing a person. And I can’t mess this up.”

The helmswoman gestured to the captain to take the helm. She clasped Alex’s shoulders. “Look at me, Alex.”

When he did, she raised both hands. The ends of the fingers met in a steeple, while the thumbs overlapped, forming a triangle that framed her natural eye. “Say it with me: No one will see me unless I wish to be seen. No lock or door will bar my way. No harm will come to those I protect, only those who seek to harm them. Untouchable as shadow, fluid as wind, a wraith that roams where I please.”

There was a long beat of silence after they finished. The thief’s breathing steadied as he pulled his mask down. “Right. You’re ready, Robin?”

Robin saw Ryo do this with the thief prior to their heist on Auldale, but had been too preoccupied to listen in. She was very curious about the change in demeanor, but tabled it for now. “Absolutely, Mr. Cacern.”

As Endeavor steadily converged on Insatiable, Alex climbed to the end of one yardarm and crouched, waiting. Max’s billowing fog enveloped both ships. Combined with the moonless sky, Robin might as well have been blindfolded. Finally, Ryo shifted course slightly to the east, bringing them parallel to the Dragons once more.

On cue, Robin’s arms formed a bridge in front of Alex. One of her ears appeared on his neck, so he would need barely speak for her to hear. His steps were featherlight on her arms as he sprinted to the end. He reached the last hand and jumped. Robin heard the wind whistle past and a soft “tpp” as he caught the side of the ship. For a second, he clung there, scant feet above the water, listening for sounds of alarm. There were none, and Alex climbed silently, still listening. Soft bootsteps rapped on the far side of the deck, drifting a little away, then back. Someone pacing, but given the slow tread, Robin guessed from boredom rather than patrolling.

Alex boarded, covered by Max’s dense blanket. His breathing was soft, pulse steady beside Robin’s ear. Like spilled ink across a desk, Alex slipped inside without further hesitation.

* * *

The pain wouldn’t go away.

Sam’s family were farmers. Beans and potatoes, mostly. Their neighbor, Mr. Jameson, raised cattle. He was a big man, in memories even bigger than Shiro, towering above her, but with a thick beard and a bunch of wrinkles on his face from years in the sun. Since neither could afford to hire help, the families helped each other. Sam remembered as a little girl, watching Mr. Jameson brand the calves. He would pin the calf down with just one hand and his son would hand over the brand.

The first time, she wanted to cry. The calves sounded so scared, it must hurt a lot. That night before bed, her parents told her it really wasn’t so bad. That it was so hot it actually didn’t hurt at all at first. After, it was like when she got a shot from the doctor. It only hurt for a second.

It wasn’t the first lie Sam’s parents told her. (The first lie was they would love their children forever. Rose found out that wasn’t true.) It might have been the worst to find out was a lie. Branding hurts for a lot longer than a second. Sam hadn’t cried, though. Saint Barbara didn’t like crying. When her dolls cried, she said she cut their tongues out. Sam didn’t know if that was true, but didn’t want to find out. She bit her lip to stay quiet.

The pain was a steady throb now, but it itched and burned. It didn't help that, before going to sleep, Saint Barbara ordered her to sit up straight. Sam's back ached, making the other pain worse. She knew she shouldn’t touch it, even if she could move, but it was hard not to. The clothes she’d been given didn’t help either. Too loose in the chest, threatening to fall off her shoulders, too tight around her stomach. The frilly white skirt ballooned around her hips, but barely cleared her knees. The sleeves stopped well short of the wrists, like handcuffs around her forearms. Meant for someone a different shape. The collar was worst. Heavy, rubbing against her neck, and it stuck out just far enough she could see it at the bottom of her vision. But she tried to follow orders, like Captain told her to.

She hoped Captain was coming soon. He had to be. He promised on Davy Jones and the Sea they’d rescue her tonight. But what if he’d been struck down for promising to defy the Celestial Dragons? Ryo said they were just people, they couldn’t really make stars fall from the sky. What if Ryo was wrong? Was Davy Jones stronger than the Celestial Dragons? He hadn’t protected her, could he protect the crew?

She felt tired. Her head drooped, but if Saint Barbara woke up and saw she wasn’t sitting up straight. . .

The door swung open, silent on oiled hinges. Sam struggled to stay still, to not tremble in fear. No one would come in uninvited except Saint Barbara’s father. She had to make sure he saw she was behaving.

For a moment, nothing happened. Sam strained her eyes to see in the darkness. Tendrils of mist drifted in. Beyond it, two gleaming white spots. Hope rose like a Sea King breaching the surface. Sam fought the urge to shout, to jump from the stool and run to him. It was Alex! They were here! Captain came for her!

Alex peered in. Sam moved her eyes repeatedly to her left, towards the bed. He raised one finger to his lips. She nodded. Alex entered the room in an almost crawl, pushing the door shut quietly with one foot. On fingers and toes, stomach only inches above the floor, he moved to her. She wrapped her arms around him and felt something on his neck like a silky curtain. Dark, shiny hair on the outside of his clothes. Beneath it, an ear. Robin. It made Sam feel better, knowing Robin was helping watch Alex’s back.

(Sam knew Berto was still worried about Robin, but Captain didn’t seem worried. He asked Robin to deliver his promise. Sam thought she could trust Robin.)

Alex tapped the lock on her collar. Whispered, “Key?”

She spoke softly as she could. “Saint Swithins.”

“Remote?”

With her eyes, she pointed to Saint Barbara again, who lay in the center of her immense four-poster bed, curtains ringing it. Sleeping soundly under a large fluffy quilt, blonde tresses coiled up within the bubble around her head, resting on pillows which dwarfed the child. Sam’s red hair added as a fringe to the blanket and the curtains around the bed.

Clutched in her hands, the remote that could end Sam’s life with even an accidental press of the button.

Alex tapped her once on the shoulder. Sam understood the order. Stay. He crept across the floor, then up the wall beside the bed. Squeezed between the wall and the curtains, somehow not disturbing them at all, and stopped just above Saint Barbara’s head. Like a monster ready to pounce.

(Sam would never tell Alex she found it creepy how he could climb surfaces like that. It wasn’t like he scuttled like a giant bug, but even through the terror and her urgent wish to be somewhere else, part of her mind insisted his limbs looked wrong as he moved. Too long, shifting and moving in ways they shouldn’t.

It was only when he was in his dark clothes, though. Only at night. In the day, when he leapt and climbed around Endeavor, or sprinted across rooftops, he looked normal. Sam thought it must be that his outfit blended too well with shadows, but sometimes. . .

She didn’t care, if he could just get her away safely. Back to Captain, and Berto, and everyone.)

He stayed there, unmoving for a long moment. Watching something. He reached down, carefully avoiding Saint Barbara’s bubble helmet, and pinched the antenna of the remote between thumb and middle finger. For a few heartbeats, ones that felt like Sam’s heart was trying to punch its way out of her chest, there was no movement other than the ship.

Insatiable rose on the crest of a wave, and they all were carried along. As the ship dropped, Alex’s arm didn’t drop quite as much, and the remote was pulled towards him. No more than an inch. Sam waited, muscles clenching painfully. For Saint Barbara to wake up and push the button. For her life to end.

The girl slept on, and slowly, with each drop into a trough, the remote slipped from her grasp a little more until it was entirely free. Alex changed his grip, keeping away from the button, and crawled the way he came, back to Sam. As he passed the nightstand, she pointed to it. Alex paused, looked at the jewels there, then back at Sam. Tilted his head that way he did when he wasn’t sure about something. She gestured again, more firmly. She put everyone through all this, she was going to give them something in return (and take something from Saint Barbara.)

He swept the jewels into a pouch and gathered her in one arm. Handed her the remote. Sam was sure it was so he could have a hand free, but she liked that she could look after it this way. Make sure nothing happened.

They left the bedroom as silently as he entered.

* * *

As Alex closed the door behind them, Sam strained to see her surroundings. The hallway was a dark tunnel, lit occasionally by dim lamps. With the fog near the floor, like a monster’s cave from the scary stories she read when she was younger. It wasn’t so much fun now, with real monsters she couldn’t escape by closing the book or hiding under the covers.

Sam told herself to stop being scared. She was pirate, a daughter of Davy Jones. She couldn’t be scared. It was disgraceful. Captain wouldn’t be scared, or Ryo or Shiro.

It worked. A little.

On the wall beside them a single arm appeared. Waving like a piece of seaweed in the currents, it pointed to a large door at the far end of the hall. Alex moved in that same low crawl. Even carrying Sam, he didn’t make a sound, and she could hear soft snores or muttered conversations coming from rooms they passed. Her tension grew every second, a vise around her heart, with the realization of how many other people were here.

What if Saint Barbara woke up and found Sam and the remote missing? She’d yell and wake everyone, and Alex would be surrounded. Sam hadn’t heard any fighting, so Alex must have sneaked aboard, but Captain and the others were somewhere nearby. This ship had a lot bigger crew and a lot more guns. She bet her friends were tougher, but she didn’t want them to get hurt or killed.

Alex paused at the creak of a boot on the stairs leading from the deck. The shadows at the foot of the stairs disappeared under the orange glow of a lamp and steps came closer. Sam trembled against her will.

Alex moved to the far side of the hall, then up to the ceiling. He darted past the stairwell in one quick burst. There were carved wooden pieces spaced along the length of the hall, sticking out where wall met ceiling. Alex pressed against one and waited. Sam tried to calm down, sure her heart was pounding enough the lock on her collar would jingle.

There was no sign the person with the lamp spotted them. He reached the bottom of the stairs, and after a moment, turned towards Saint Barbara’s room. They watched him go, and then they were moving, to the room where Saint Swithins waited. The door was large, carved elaborately with scenes and people Sam could only guess the meaning of.

Alex set her down, tested the knob. It turned, silently as the hinges. Sam was grateful they maintained everything so well on this ship. She guessed the crew didn’t have much choice. The door opened, and yellow-golden light stabbed into her eyes. Peering through fingers, Sam stuck her head below Alex’s. The room was like Captain’s study, but much larger and grander. The bookshelves all seemed to be covered in gold or gleaming white paint. Everything was neat and orderly and clean, but somehow, Sam didn’t think any of it got much use. Saint Swithins sat behind an enormous desk, arms folded across his stomach. His chin (or the part of his bubble that covered his chin) rested on his chest as he snored.

Around his neck was a cord with a key on it.

Again, Alex patted her shoulder once. Stay. She saw his jaw move, heard a mumble, but couldn’t make it out, other than she thought she heard, "Robin." He folded himself around the door and through the narrow slot like a serpent, closing it behind him and leaving her alone.

After the light, the hallway was darker than ever. Even knowing Alex was just on the other side of the door, securing her freedom, she felt adrift. She wrapped her arms around her knees, careful of the remote.

“Alex will be back soon,” a gentle voice whispered over her shoulder. Sam’s head whipped around and could just make out a face watching her from the wall.

“Robin?” Sam felt stupid asking, but the face smiled. The smile vanished as a creak sounded from down the hall. The man patrolling was back, Sam could see the orange light coming closer. She felt her heart race, eyes darting from the door to the solid walls around her, searching for an escape.

Maybe he would go back on deck? That hope was dashed as he passed the stairs without a second glance. Sam could feel a low whine of distress try to slip out. She pressed her hands over her mouth as tightly as she could to keep it in. The man would see her any second now. But there was nowhere to go! She couldn’t risk barging into the room.

“Hold on.” Sam felt herself lifted into the air. Hands passed her up to the corner of the ceiling, a final pair wrapping her into a firm embrace. “Veinte Fleur: Cocoon.”

Sam’s vision was blocked by arms enveloping her entirely. A second later, she could feel something soft brush against her cheek. Robin using her hair to make them just another dark shadow in a corner. The boots’ tread came closer. Sam couldn’t see the light through the blind of Robin’s hair, but she knew it must be banishing all their cover.

“Be brave just a little longer, Samantha.” The two arms holding her squeezed a little tighter.

The tread stopped a short distance away. The silence drew out, and Sam envisioned the worst. Waited for a cry of alarm. Sam held her breath, willing them to be unseen. Her heart hammered in her ears. She felt like a little kid again, under the covers, trying to make the monsters she imagined were near leave.

‘Go away, go away, go away, go away, GO AWAY.’

The steps receded. Maybe he didn't want to risk bothering Saint Swithins. Sam kept holding her breath, fearing any sound, any movement on her part would give them away, but the steps didn’t return. She heard the door open, then close again.

“Sam?”

The arms shielding her burst in a rain of pink petals that fluttered to the floor around her as she was handed down to Alex.

‘Robin’s power is so cool.’

Alex held up the key and started for the stairs. The stairwell was empty now, the man somewhere on deck. Alex climbed the steps in two hops, pausing at the entrance. Sam stared out, everything covered in a dense blanket. It was too wet for smoke, but it didn’t smell right for fog. It must be Max. She felt like crying. They were all trying so hard to get her back. She could see the glow of the man’s lantern somewhere ahead, but it was dull and weak. It might have been someone lighting a match instead. Which meant no one could see them. For the first time, her fear eased. They had the remote, they had the key. Alex might not be able to see, but he’d sense anyone that got close before they could see him.

“Let’s get off the ship before we ditch the collar, so they won’t find it.”

He whispered something else she couldn’t make out. A single finger appeared on the wall, pointing left. Sam clung tightly to his back so he could have both hands free as they moved across the deck. In the unnatural shroud, everything was muffled and obscured. She could just see shadows moving here and there. Spirits and monsters. The air carried tones, but the words, the meaning, was swallowed.

Alex stopped just once, craning his neck towards the sky. Sam did likewise, but couldn’t see or hear anything. She decided there was someone in the crow’s nest, and Alex wanted to make sure they were looking the other direction. Then they were over the side and clinging to the hull. Alex paused here, shifting Sam to rest on his knees. The key fit smoothly into the lock. Sam caught his hand before he could turn it. If it was the wrong key, or her lock was booby-trapped, Alex would be killed with her.

“It’s OK,” he whispered and turned the key. The padlock opened with a tiny “click”. Alex removed it, and opened the collar, slipping it from around her neck carefully. Sam gasped in silent relief as the weight vanished. Without a word, he lowered it into the sea and let go. Sam watched it sink, vanishing instantly. She pictured it falling, all the way to the very bottom, where it could never be used again.

He murmured something and the ear on his neck vanished. Then Alex transferred Sam to his back, and slid into the dark ocean himself. She held tight, as he used a steady crawl stroke to get distance from the looming shadow of the ship. Her eyes scanned the sea, watching for a shark or sea monster. Or worse, to hear someone finally notice she was gone. It was futile. She would never see any attack from below the waves. Not in the dead of night, with this screen Max made blocking all the light. Just like she knew if Saint Barbara awoke now, there was nothing she could do.

But she couldn’t help it, as she fought to keep tears back. She'd been terrified for hours. Afraid any wrong move or word would get her killed. The collar a sword against her neck all the time. Saint Barbara’s huge, dark eyes that looked at her like a bug. Afraid her crew really wasn’t coming, or would fail in the attempt. (Sam would never tell them that she doubted them. Never. It was her shame.) Now she was almost safe. She knew the Sea would claim her someday, but surely not now. Not when she was so close.

Ahead a shadow loomed. Her fingers dug into Alex’s back, fearing he’d gotten turned around somehow. Then she realized this ship didn’t tower nearly as much. Had only two masts, not four. And the fog was growing denser the closer they swam.

Endeavor. Home.

They reached the hull, and Alex scaled it without a word. They were back on deck, dripping water. She saw Shiro cranking some giant fan that was blowing the fog out. He wore the same steady expression as always when he worked, but his eyes lit up when he saw her. Max slumped next to the fan, wiping his forehead in relief. He gave her a thumbs up. Ryo at the helm, already turning them on a course away. Sam thought she could see a tear track shining on Ryo’s cheek.

The remote fell from Sam’s hands, tears welling in her own eyes. Alex caught it, set her down gently on the deck. Berto tackled her and she hissed as her back hit the deck. He tried to pull away, startled, but she wouldn’t let him. Wrapped her arms tight around him and hugged him back.

Anna joined them, tears and snot streaming down her face. Sam could see the moment Anna felt the pain Sam was giving off. Anna whispered, “I’m sorry.”

Sam just grabbed her and hugged her, too. Shook her head into Anna’s solid shoulders. She knew Anna couldn’t have stopped them. When she’d been taken, she’d been afraid Anna would try and get killed. Then no one would know what happened. Sam would have been a slave forever.

Captain crouched in front of her, eyes running over her in concern. Sam smiled as best she could. She didn’t want to make him sad. “Thank you, Captain.”

“It’s not something that requires thanks, Samantha.”

Chapter Text

Day 117

Robin felt tears pricking her eyes as she watched the reunion. Even if she was frightened of what might happen as a result, she was glad she helped. At the helm, Ryo gestured to Alex to extend the wide sails. As the thief complied, she altered course to angle them away from Insatiable. With full sails, Endeavor surged away, as the wind seemed to immediately shift to their back, giving them every advantage.

But Robin was not the sort to take things for granted. She approached Max and Shiro. “Mr. Feld, can we make more of your fog?”

The chemist looked at the jars strewn around him, mentally calculating. “I’ve got a little left. Maybe another half-hour beyond what’s in the tub now. Give us maybe an hour and a half, total.”

Robin felt her insides twist. Before she could speak, Ryo said, “Relax Nico. We’ve two hours until moonrise. Even from their crow’s nest, we’ll be long gone before there’s enough light to see us, fog or no fog.”

She looked at Max. “But go ahead and mix up the rest of that stuff. Might as well take full advantage.”

To her surprise, Robin did feel a little better. She trusted Ryo to take this seriously. If the helmswoman was confident they would be over the horizon in time, Robin expected it would happen. Still, it wouldn’t hurt to cover their tracks a little more. Sam was in the middle of a crowd headed belowdecks when Robin caught up. Before she could speak, Sam lurched forward and wrapped her arms around Robin’s midsection.

“Thank you.”

Robin froze, shocked. She couldn't recall the last time someone hugged her. She rested her arm carefully on Sam’s back, avoiding the brand. “I’m glad I could help.”

Anna, who from her expression had taken Sam’s pain herself, smiled reassuringly. “Don’t worry. Ryo’s right. Endeavor’s the fastest ship in the West Blue, especially with her at the helm.”

Robin made careful eye contact with Captain Barisov. “I agree Miss Maldonado, but I don’t think it will hurt to convince Saint Swithins there’s nothing to look for.”

Captain Barisov grasped her meaning. “You want to leave a false trail?”

“Exactly. Samantha, those clothes look quite uncomfortable.”

The redhead agreed heartily, and with Robin’s help, the midsection and sleeves were efficiently torn away. As Robin carried them to the railing, Sam asked, “Would it help if I bled on them? Captain has a pocketknife.”

Robin could see the captain wasn’t enthused at the idea of cutting his apprentice. Neither was she. “I don’t think that will be necessary.”

Robin tore the fabric up a bit more and prepared to toss it over the side. Captain Barisov joined her and wordlessly cut his arm with his knife. He waited for the blood to swell, barely visible in the darkness, and smeared it on what was left of the clothes. He signaled for Robin to continue and returned to Sam’s side. Robin watched the bloody scraps flutter erratically to the ocean.

* * *

True to Ryo and Anna’s words, the Eclipse Pirates left Insatiable somewhere out of sight by the time the moon’s waxing crescent appeared in the sky. Its leading edge sat on the waves like the fin of some enormous, ghostly shark, slowly emerging from the depths of the sea.

Anna treated Sam’s injuries as best she could, though there was little she could do for the brand. Clean and apply some ointment, cover it with a loose bandage. Berto stayed close to his friend, and Sam leaned her uninjured shoulder against his, drawing reassurance from the contact. Captain Barisov stayed as well. Robin was not certain whether it was for Sam’s benefit or his own.

Around the time Anna finished the treatment, there was a polite knock on the door. Shiro stood waiting with some soup and a pair of sandwiches.

“I thought you might be hungry,” he explained. He hardly set down the tray before Sam swallowed half a sandwich in one bite. Anna looked ready to say something, but remained silent, wearing a smile that didn’t fit properly.

“Mmm, mmph, Capt, mmf,”

“Samantha, feel free to finish swallowing, it wouldn’t be good for you to choke,” Sacha joked.

Sam chewed even faster. “Captain, Alex and I got some stuff!”

“Stuff?”

“Jewelry, off Saint Barbara’s nightstand!”

Up on deck Robin’s eyebrows rose. She had only been listening for questions from Alex, and hadn’t realized they decided to commit a robbery as well.

“You,” Anna sputtered, “you what?”

“They were right there, and Alex was there, and we’re thieves, and I wanted to get back at them, so. . .” Sam trailed off, concerned she might have made a mistake. “It was after he got the remote. Don’t be mad.”

“Well,” Sacha said carefully, putting on a proud smile, “I would like to think that would teach them a lesson about abducting people, especially a fierce pirate, but probably not.”

Sam relaxed and Berto bumped her shoulder, grinning at his friend. The captain continued, “We’ll look over it tomorrow, see what you’ve brought in.”

“You’re gonna get a big share of this one.” Anna tried to sound cheerful. “Two-person job, just you and Alex.”

Sam shook her head. “Everyone saved me, so everyone gets a share.”

“That will certainly please Max,” Shiro remarked drily, and Sam grinned.

“Still, we can settle all that tomorrow.” Sacha stood. “For now, I imagine you would like to rest.”

Anna and Shiro took their cue, leaving with a wave and mouthed “good night”s. As the captain followed, a flicker of unease crossed Sam’s face. “You don't have to go, Captain.”

It took less than a second for him to recognize Sam’s fear. “Why thank you. I recall this bed being quite comfortable. It’ll make a fine change of pace from my chair.”

Sam exhaled and settled back into the pillows, shifting to avoid putting too much weight on her shoulder. Berto stayed on one side, and Sacha sat with his back against the headboard on the other. Robin left them in peace and focused elsewhere. Ryo remained at the helm. Her gaze seemed locked on their course, but every so often, she cast a quick glance over her shoulder. A sigh drew Robin to the center of the deck. Max stood before his fog machine, frowning.

“Is something wrong? I thought your machine performed wonderfully.”

When he turned her way, Robin could see bags under his eyes. “Huh? Oh, thanks Robin. Naw, I’m pretty happy with it, too. Especially for how fast we cobbled it together.”

“You dread dismantling it, then? I imagine that can’t be enjoyable when an invention works well.”

Max laughed. “I just don’t want to break it down because it’s a lot of work. Ugh, screw it. I’ll do it in the morning.”

“Better not leave it too long, Maxey,” Ryo called. “Anna will start complaining her baby is not a mini-golf course.”

Max snapped his fingers. “Darn, that was gonna be my next suggestion.”

Ryo and Robin both laughed, although Robin knew hers was forced. Ryo said, “Just go get some sleep. You too, Nico. It was a long night. I’ll stay at the helm, get us as much distance as possible.”

“Don’t have to tell me twice,” Max groaned as he stretched. “Even Shiro’s tired.”

Robin could confirm the cook was cleaning Sam’s bowl and plate with considerably less energy than normal. Anna was already tucking herself into bed in the women’s quarters.

Max craned his neck back. “Alex, you good with watch?”

The thief was perched on the lip of the crow’s nest like a true creature of the night. He offered a silent thumbs up without taking his gaze from the night sky.

His manner worried her. Too reminiscent of how he acted after they escaped Auldale. “Mr. Cacern, you aren’t sensing any threats, are you?”

“Nope.”

“We’ll let you know if anything happens, Nico,” Ryo assured her. “I’m not in the mood for fending off an attack with just the two of us.”

"Night everybody." Max stopped at the door and murmured, "Can't believe we actually pulled that off. Fuck."

Robin followed him inside, but stopped to offer Shiro help cleaning the kitchen more quickly. It wasn’t just her being polite. She wanted to stay awake a little longer. Just in case.

Either way, he politely refused. “It won’t take long, Miss Nico, and it helps me to relax. You would probably like to rest as well.”

Nerves or not, Robin couldn’t argue with that. She felt drained. Once she sank into her bed, exhaustion hit like a tidal wave. She had been on edge for hours, since at least when Insatiable was silhouetted against the setting sun. Probably from the moment Captain Barisov received Anna’s call, when Robin knew he was going to attempt a rescue. She hadn’t even begun to relax until after Insatiable was out of sight. Robin was used to being tired, and she could stave it off for a time, probably far longer than most. Even she had limits.

Emotional turmoil didn’t help. Fear for Sam. Fear of possibly confronting a Celestial Dragon. Disgust with herself for considering abandoning Sam. Pride the crew did not fail Sam. That she didn’t fail Sam. Relief they pulled it off. Doubt it would be that simple. Dread something was lurking over the horizon to tear all this apart, as something did every time she gained hope.

It all swirled and crashed together, exhausting her while also leaving her too wired to sleep. If Robin didn’t have so much respect for the mind, she would consider smashing herself in the head for the benefit of silence.

“You need a nightcap?”

Lost in her thoughts, Robin hadn’t noticed a lack of snoring from Anna’s bunk. Lighting a lamp revealed the shipwright seated in the corner of her bed, back against the wall, knees drawn up. A bottle of bourbon, three-quarters empty, clutched in one hand.

“Miss Maldonado, are you well?”

Anna chuckled darkly, staring at something invisible near her feet. “Just peachy. You’re the one that looks like a fox hearing the hounds.”

“I am nervous,” Robin admitted. At the moment, Anna was part of the reason. “It isn’t often one escapes the Celestial Dragons unscathed.”

“We didn’t escape unscathed,” Anna bit out. “They hurt Sam. They branded her.”

“They did, but she is back home now.”

This only seemed to anger Anna. Her voice rose. “I can’t remove that mark, Robin! I’m not sure anyone can! Certainly no one we can trust not to betray her! She’ll wear it forever! Anyone who sees it could report her and have her returned to those. . . monsters!”

A hand grew from the wall to gently grip Anna's shoulder. “Calm yourself, Miss Maldonado.”

Anna attempted to wrench Robin’s hand away. More arms appeared to restrain her. “Miss Maldonado, Anna, please. Samantha may hear –“

Robin was cut off as her mind was overwhelmed with agony. She had been hurt before, but this? This was worse than any physical pain she’d ever known. As though her every cell burned at once. She couldn’t scream, couldn’t even draw a breath. Her lungs seized in protest at the thought of trying.

Her Devil Fruit limbs fell to pieces as she collapsed back into bed. Her body tried to fold in on itself, but even that movement seemed to make things worse. She was distantly aware of a shadow appearing over her, but couldn’t do anything to defend herself. She flinched as a hand brushed her skin.

The pain was gone, like flipping a switch. Robin stayed as she was, afraid any movement might bring it back. She could hear Anna beside her. “Robin, Robin, I’m sorry, I’m so sorry. I shouldn’t have done that –“

Robin’s hand slipped under her pillow, grasped the switchblade she took from the Blade Pirate. The movement brought no pain. She could breathe normally. She pushed herself up, still holding the knife. Anna knelt before her, head lowered as though awaiting execution. “Miss Maldonado, was that the pain you took from Samantha?”

Anna wouldn’t raise her head. “Mostly. I’d been amplifying it.”

“You were inflicting that on yourself?”

The shipwright lifted her head, face overflowing with guilt. “She was with me, Robin. They’re Captain’s apprentices, but really, they’re all of ours. I let that happen to her.”

“What should you have done instead? Attacked a Celestial Dragon and his guards alone, with only a dagger?” Robin made a point her first week on the crew to discern what weapons if any each member typically carried. “Would it be better for you to die, or be forced into a frantic escape? Any witnesses would make certain to identify both of you in an attempt to spare themselves the Marines’ and Dragons’ wrath. With a description, it would not take long to trace both of you back to Endeavor. Your ability to alter our outline could only go so far.”

Robin felt herself being pulled into memories she didn't want to face. “You, Samantha, all of us, would be hounded until we were run to ground and slaughtered.”

For a moment, Anna’s brown eyes showed doubt, and then they hardened. “You’ve done all right.”

Robin laughed coldly. “I’m still alive, yes. Ask Miss Chinsai her opinion on the life I’ve led, the trail of bodies in my wake. Is that what you wish for Samantha, or Alberto?”

Robin could sense her words finally penetrate Anna’s self-loathing. “Samantha has suffered, and she will need all of you to help her. To create a place for her to be safe. If you are too caught up in blaming and hurting yourself, you won’t be there for her. Worse, she may think you blame her.”

Anna stiffened. “It’s not her fault. She’s just a kid.”

Robin thought this was when one would place a comforting hand on the shipwright’s shoulder. Robin's hands stayed where they were. “Yes, but a child can blame themselves for things beyond their control as easily as an adult. Easier, because there is so much more they may not understand about what has happened.”

Anna’s fists clenched against the floor. “I can’t stop seeing that brand. All it will take is one accident in public.”

She scrubbed at her face. “But that’s why she has us. To protect her. I’m sorry, Robin. I shouldn’t have hurt you. I’ll inform Captain in the morning.”

“You don’t have to –“

“I do. You’re part of the crew, and I hurt you without cause. The rules for me are the same as for you.”

Robin didn’t really want to cause a fuss. She’d prefer everything just settled down and went back to what seemed to pass for normal, but that didn’t seem possible. “That is your decision. Can you release the pain you’ve taken without transferring it to someone else?”

“Yeah. It’s not hard.” She took a deep breath and exhaled slowly. It was only then Robin realized Anna had been wracked by minute tremors the whole time. “She needs all of us.”

“Yes.” Robin was glad Anna was keeping that in mind. “If you need to speak with someone about how you’re feeling, you should.”

Robin wasn’t sure Anna would want to speak with her specifically, after all this. And she was concerned that if the conversation went poorly, Anna might try to harm her again. That was especially concerning now that Robin knew the pain could be transferred through her Hana-Hana limbs. Not that it wasn’t possible for her to fight without physical contact, but most of her style was based around it.

Anna didn’t seem to care about that. “You said, ‘all of you,’ like you aren’t part of it. Sam needs you, too. She told us how you hid her while Alex was getting the key, and how you passed along Captain’s promise.”

The idea someone might rely on her for comfort and support unsettled Robin. A weight resting awkwardly on her shoulders. One she wasn't certain she was fit to carry. “Those were simply tasks for which I was well-suited. I’m glad I could be of assistance.”

* * *

Robin woke early the next morning with her face in a pile of papers. After their conversation, Anna excused herself to her workshop in the hold. Robin kept an eye on her, but all the shipwright did was stare at a piece of wood, as though trying to divine secrets from it. The whole incident had thrown thoughts of sleep from Robin's mind, so with Captain watching over the apprentices, she headed for the study. She worked on the first draft of her paper until at some point, she fell asleep.

Checking the remainder of the ship while she stretched and organized her papers, Robin found everyone else, save Ryo and Alex, still asleep (Anna, like Robin, fell asleep where she was working.) The purple sky over the east horizon was just beginning to tint orange, which meant Robin hadn’t slept more than three hours. Two, more likely.

She sighed, wondering if Shiro would object to her making coffee herself. She wasn’t going to wake him, but didn't know how he would take someone else using his kitchen when he wasn’t injured. She had known a few cooks who would stab anyone daring to tamper with their domain.

She didn’t feel like risking it, nor did she think she would be able to fall back asleep, so she decided to wait in the galley. By the time she arrived, Alex’s morning exercises had commenced. The thief fell from the crow’s nest, then swung off a yardarm.

Ryo watched from the helm. “How do you have the energy for that after last night?”

“I don’t know. It’s just routine now.” The thief’s form was rather unconventional, as he only rarely tucked his arms and legs in as he flipped and tumbled. “Hey Ryo?”

“Yeah?”

“Can I use “Wraith” as my title?”

The helmswoman wrinkled her nose. “Title?”

“You know, like how you’re Twilight Blades. Or like that Cathwright guy called Shiro Shattered Earth. Or Robin’s The Devil’s Child.”

In the galley, Robin winced. Ryo didn’t respond immediately and Alex paused, clinging to the mast. “What?”

“Don’t think Nico exactly likes that name, Alex.”

“Really? I thought it sounded intimidating.”

Ryo ignored that comment. “Wraith’s a good name for a thief, though. Might be a trick getting anyone to call you that if they aren’t supposed to know you’re there.”

“You’re right,” Alex admitted. “Maybe Berto could help me design a calling card?”

He grew more animated as he flipped and darted around the ship. “It would even throw them off our trail, because it would look like a lone thief, instead of a whole crew!”

Robin couldn’t help smiling at his enthusiasm. Ryo grinned, amused. “Sure Alex. Good thinking.”

Shiro didn't question Robin’s smile as he entered the galley, instead starting the coffee. He leaned outside to call, “Coffee is started. Ryo, Alex, would either of you care for anything else?”

“I was just gonna have juice,” Alex paused to balance on a railing on one toe.

“Oolong tea,” Ryo said. Shiro acknowledged this and disappeared back into the kitchen.

Alex’s workout finished with his typical quick leap into the sea from the bowsprit. He re-emerged near the rudder, and shook himself. “I’m gonna try and clean up before breakfast, unless you still need me on watch.”

Ryo waved him on. As he passed through the kitchen, Robin teased, “Make certain you don’t fall asleep in the tub and drown, Mr. Cacern.”

Alex stared like he thought she was speaking in code, then continued downstairs. Robin poured a cup of coffee once it was ready, letting the first sip take hold in her veins, and stepped outside to speak with Ryo.

The helmswoman watched her approach. “Don’t worry Nico. Not a sign of anything all night. I wouldn’t be surprised if they still don’t know Sam’s gone yet. Unless Saint Barbara or her father notice, no one is going to risk waking them up and delivering bad news.”

“I imagine you’re correct,” Robin admitted, “as you were about getting us well away before the moon rose.”

Despite her fatigue, the helmswoman grinned proudly. “I love steering Endeavor. I’ve never been on a ship this fast, or that sailed so smooth. Probably the closest I’ll get to flying.”

Robin was used to Ryo being serious, or finding humor in teasing her crewmates. Occasionally an air of serenity when Ryo moved through forms with her sword or stood at the helm. This open joy was something new. “You could always find a Zoan Devil Fruit.”

Ryo shook her head. “No thanks. I’ve met too many Devil Fruit users who let it go to their head and forget all about the weaknesses everyone knows. No offense. And I’d hate never being able to swim.”

“No offense taken. I hadn’t many opportunities to swim, so I can’t say I know what I’m missing.”

Ryo hummed, studying Robin. Robin wondered what she said that was so interesting. “So what’s on your mind this morning?”

Robin glanced around the deck. It was just the two of them, although Captain Barisov was on his way to the galley, looking tired. She knew he spent most of the night watching over Sam’s own fitful sleep.

Ryo waited, curiosity growing. Robin finally said, “Did you hypnotize Mister Cacern last night?”

The helmswoman stared dumbfounded, then burst out laughing. Robin felt a little embarrassed for having asked such an apparently foolish question, but it was a real concern for her. If Ryo possessed the ability to manipulate Robin’s mind, then she needed to know.

The laughter slowly died down. “You mean what I told him? No, it’s not hypnosis. More like something to focus on to remind him what he’s capable of.”

“Really?” In the doorway to the galley, Anna was conversing with Captain Barisov. He did not look happy.

“The Arashikage mindset. It’s for when you need to become an unstoppable being of destruction that can tear through a concentrated enemy force.”

At Robin’s raised eyebrow, Ryo added, “I modified it a bit for what Alex needed. Call it the Kage mindset.”

“Interesting,” Robin said neutrally.

“Think of it like a mantra for moments of stress. As he gets more experience, more confidence, he probably won’t need it. I wouldn’t try to mess with his head like that.”

Any response Robin could offer was interrupted by Captain Barisov’s arrival. “Good morning Ryo, Robin. All quiet last night I assume?”

At Ryo’s confirmation, he turned full attention to Robin. “I believe I need to speak with you.”

* * *

As before, Captain Barisov convened the tribunal as quickly as possible. Shortly after breakfast, when he could send the apprentices outside. They, of course, tried listening at the door, though Robin was sure everyone knew this. Anna explained what she did, that Robin simply tried to help her calm down and Anna lashed out. Robin added Anna immediately withdrew the pain and apologized profusely.

With the shoe on the other foot, Robin understood why Alex looked so uncomfortable when asked to decide on her punishment. Not that Robin ever enjoyed being the center of attention in tense situations. She knew the shipwright expected something, but Anna certainly had more friends on the crew. Robin didn’t want to cause hard feelings making a big deal about it. In the end, she followed the thief's lead: Anna would forfeit 80% of her next share. Robin left out the lack of shore leave at their next stop. Anna’s actions hadn’t been premeditated.

Anna did not elaborate on what troubled her, and neither did Robin. She suspected everyone knew anyway, but no one pressed. Dragging Sam’s ordeal into the middle of it would be an unnecessary strain on the girl. Sam was withdrawn that morning, unusually interested in touching her crewmates. Berto remained beside her at all times, as Sam had for him after the struggle at Pleiades.

Which was not to say the adults reacted calmly. Ryo in particular was much angrier with Anna than she had been with Robin. Shiro’s gaze also felt as though it carried more judgment. Robin suspected they might have harsh words for the shipwright later.

‘Perhaps they simply have higher expectations for her than for me.’

The tribunal complete, Captain Barisov asked Anna to accompany him to his study, while the rest of the crew helped clear the table.

“I hope this is not going to become a trend,” Shiro remarked as he set aside a larger than normal amount of leftovers. Most of the crew exhibited little interest in food that morning. “It spoils everyone’s appetite.”

Ryo stared at him. “Did you just make a joke?”

“We might need to run some tests to be sure,” Max leaned close, making a show of studying Shiro. The cook allowed this patiently.

Alex set the plates in the sink. “To be sure it was a joke, or to be sure this is actually Shiro?”

“Whoa!” Max exclaimed. “Someone’s gonna be on bread and water for a while.”

“I wouldn’t do that.” Shiro turned to glare at Alex. “I might, however, force him to learn how to prepare meals without wrecking my kitchen.”

“Um, I’m gonna go get some sleep now. Bye!” The thief fled the room.

Ryo snorted. “He’s definitely got vanishing like a wraith down.”

* * *

Robin settled into a quiet seat on the deck in the shade of the sails. Anna was still in the study with the captain. Robin placed one ear there, but all that happened was Sacha offering an encouraging ear as Anna spoke of her fears. Robin dispersed the ear. It wasn’t a conversation she needed to intrude on, and leaned her head back, eyes drifting shut.

It would take time for Anna to truly forgive herself, if she ever did. When Robin spoke of guilt last night, what it could do to a child, especially if there was no one to reassure them, she did from experience. It had been fourteen years, and Robin still blamed herself for what happened to her mother. If she had only understood why Olvia pretended not to know her, had only kept her mouth shut, then perhaps. . .

She knew it was foolish. The Marines never intended anyone to leave Ohara alive. Or else they wouldn’t have killed all the people on the relief vessels who had no connection whatsoever with the Tree of Knowledge. Olvia would have been killed with Professor Clover and all the others whether Robin said anything or not.

Yet the thought persisted, catching her unawares at random moments. Months would go by, and abruptly the guilt would crash down upon her. She couldn’t help it. Part of her still wished for a proper reunion with her mother, to be held by her and told she was loved. But that would only happen if there was an afterlife. Perhaps not even then. Setting aside Robin might well be condemned to Hell, if such a place existed, she was a child of Davy Jones now. This meant she would serve on his ship someday, as she understood it.

‘I wonder if Davy Jones allows shore leave to visit other afterlifes?’

Chapter Text

Days 117 - 127

For the next week after Sam’s rescue, the Eclipse Pirates remained in a state of high alert. For Robin, it was natural to scan the horizon in all directions. How many times had she discovered a tenuous peace, only for it to be shattered? A dark shape on the sea that turned out to be Marines, or a stronger pirate crew? Too many crews she served with seemed to forget the possibility of reprisal existed once their victims were out of sight. If the deception failed, if Saint Swithins realized Sam escaped successfully, a call would go out. Marines could appear at any moment, demanding to search the ship.

Robin found it encouraging this crew recognized the danger. Ryo sailed a zigzag course, so anyone who observed them might draw an incorrect conclusion as to their destination. The crow’s nest was manned at all hours. Even Max kept a true watch, rather than using it as an opportunity to nap. Every ship spied was closely observed for any suspicious or aggressive behavior.

Under cover of darkness, Anna would direct the others in altering Endeavor’s profile. Extending or retracting the wider sails. Swapping out the bowsprit for a figurehead (as it turned out, Anna carved three different figureheads), or have nothing projecting from the bow at all. There were wooden panels to add along the exterior to raise the height of parts of the deck, making the ship look taller or wider.

Ryo and Shiro trained against each other more than Robin recalled seeing any time previously. Anna and Alex were roped into these sessions, the helmswoman and cook shouting directions or advice when they deemed it necessary. The cook’s war hammer, rather than being stored in his section of the men’s quarters, became a regular fixture in one corner of the galley.

Sam and Berto continued to eschew their hammocks to share the large bed. Some nights, Captain Barisov kept them company, leaned back in a chair with his feet propped up, rifle at his side. Though he did his best to project confidence for his crew, Robin saw the strain when he thought he was alone in his study. How he would sag in his chair. Try lighting his pipe, but have to abandon the attempt because his hand wouldn't stop shaking. He covered his face with his hand, but Robin recognized someone trying to maintain control of their emotions.

No one slept well that week. All of them alert for the first call of warning from those on watch or at the helm. For once, Robin felt as though everyone was on her sleep schedule. Dozing fitfully at night, trying to catch a few hours during the day when possible.

Whether any of it was necessary, she couldn’t say. In that week, they spied two merchant frigates and a single Marine cruiser headed in a different direction entirely. One of the frigates raised flags in a greeting, which Captain Barisov returned. Otherwise, the Eclipse Pirates had no contact with the rest of the world.

In other respects, things went on much as normal. Ryo, Max, and Anna exchanged barbs and bets. Alex exercised and if Robin overheard correctly, consulted the apprentices on ideas for a calling card. Shiro painted another landscape, an endless rocky plain. Robin assisted Captain Barisov with writing a version of their exploration of the Xebeian temple that would not give away the presence of powerful, ancient weaponry. She also continued work on her own paper.

Robin found the opportunity to perform actual research, research that could be shared, exhilarating. It reminded her of what she loved about history. Of looking over the evidence and comparing it to past scholarship. Finding the things others missed, or realizing an earlier researcher unknowingly observed something that provided the piece she was missing. Is this what her life could have been, if not for the World Government? Traveling the world with other archaeologists, illuminating all the things hidden in the fog of the past?

Robin tried not to dwell on such thoughts. That path was closed to her. At least, if she was forced to spend her life as a criminal, she found a place where it seemed she could indulge her own interests for now.

(Robin still could not bring herself to hope this might be home. Things could end in fire and blood any moment. She also suspected Captain Barisov was correct, she would not find the Poneglyph she sought in the West Blue. If the Eclipse Pirates had no intention of sailing the Grand Line, Robin would have to leave sooner or later.

More and more she didn’t want to.)

Not everything was going smoothly, Robin noted, as she observed events on deck through a single eye. Sam was doing her best around the adults to appear unaffected by her abduction, but remained troubled. She refused to allow anyone to help even out her hair after most of it was sloppily cut off by Saint Barbara. She swung between deeply withdrawn, where she lingered silently beside Berto or the captain, and loudly insisting she was fine, that everyone should just leave her be.

The crew did their best to accommodate these requests. When she wanted to be in contact with the others, they accepted this without comment, even if some of them (Max and Alex most notably) didn’t seem entirely comfortable offering that sort of comfort. When Sam demanded space, it was granted. It was easier to allow at sea. There was no risk of her vanishing or being taken by someone here.

(Anna was resisting the impulse to hover. Unless Sam wanted to be close to her, the shipwright gave her space. Anna did the same for Robin, which she appreciated. Robin believed Anna truly regretted her actions, but couldn’t set aside her unease and allow someone who hurt her close again. Not yet.)

Teaching proved rather complicated, especially when Sam was uncommunicative or outright hostile. While determined to grow stronger, Sam was frustrated by lessons she didn't think were “useful”. From the study, Robin watched one such argument on deck, as Sam shouted at Ryo, “I’m tired of practicing footwork!”

The helmswoman was unfazed. “Stop tripping over yourself and we’ll move on.”

Then more gently, “You’re going to be tall, Sam. You’ve got to learn to control those limbs or you’ll get in your own way, and an opponent will use it against you. Look at how Nico moves. She’s got long arms and legs, but she’s always precise with her steps, never off-balance. That’s what you need to learn.”

Sam’s scowl grew darker. Ryo sighed and picked up a pair of bokken, tossing one to her. “All right, show me.”

Sam lunged, snatching the sword from mid-air and aiming for Ryo’s side. Ryo raised her own sword in a casual block, sound of wood striking wood echoing across the deck. Sam reared back to swing again, and Ryo kicked her lead leg. Sam staggered, cursed, and whipped out a wild swing while trying to regain her balance. Ryo stepped back, letting it pass harmlessly in front of her.

Sam planted one foot firmly, intending to thrust, but Ryo stepped inside the attack and rapped Sam across the back of the knee that was overextended, buckling it and sending the apprentice pitching forward, elbows scraping against the deck. Snarling, Sam tried to spin and leap, but in her rush, one leg crossed in front of the other, and she tripped.

The others on deck watched silently. Berto took a hesitant step forward, but Shiro’s heavy hand landed on his shoulder. The cook shook his head. Sam pushed herself up again, more slowly this time. She settled into a rough stance, but Robin noticed more attention being paid to form. Sam struck, again and again, but Ryo weaved between the attacks, tapping Sam’s arms or legs lightly when they were out of place.

The girl grew red in the face, breathing ragged as she tried to increase the speed of her attacks. “Stop it!”

“Stop what?”

“This! You’re just playing with me! Fight me for real!”

Ryo continued to avoid or parry, only attacking lightly when Sam mis-stepped. “You’re not ready to defend yourself yet. That’s what we’re trying to help with. Each of us just has our own way.”

Sam’s movements became sloppier, more desperate. “I’m a pirate, I need to take care of myself!”

Ryo vanished from sight, reappearing behind Sam and grasping her wrists, halting her swing. “No. You’re part of a pirate crew. We all take care of each other. Like how Nico and Alex keep an eye out for danger. How Shiro and I bust heads if that danger catches up. How Anna and Max find the ways to get us to our targets. How Cap’n holds us together.”

Sam trembled, head bowed. She didn’t resist when Ryo eased the sword from her hands. “Someday, probably soon, you and Berto will be doing that, too. Protecting all of us. But not yet. If we put that weight on you now, we’d be bad teachers, and bad nakama.”

A wet sob escaped Sam. “I don’t want everybody to be in trouble because of me.”

Ryo gently turned Sam to face her, hands steady on her shoulders. “We’re pirates, kiddo. We were already in trouble. Nature of this life. Had a bounty on my head and everything long before I met any o’ you, remember? If a problem comes up, we’ll deal with it. Nobody on this crew regrets getting you back, Sam. Nobody.”

“Is there a problem, Robin?”

Captain Barisov’s question startled her. From the expression on his face, he’d probably been trying to get her attention for at least a minute. That her thoughts were elsewhere must have been rather obvious. “Miss Chinsai is merely offering Samantha some instruction.”

Sacha’s eyes softened. “Ah. I hope Samantha takes the lesson to heart.”

Robin agreed, but he noticed her hesitation. “Am I needed on deck after all?”

Shiro let Berto go to Sam by this point. “No Captain, I was just wondering how you were holding up.”

He chuckled ruefully. “That obvious, eh? I knew Shiro noticed. He’s been dipping into the expensive coffees for me all week.”

“More likely he knows you well. I would say you’ve done an admirable job around the crew. I don’t believe the younger members are aware.”

“A Captain must project confidence, mustn’t he?” He rubbed his eyes. “I do have confidence in all of you. This is a crew I can be proud to lead.”

“But you are wise enough to understand the dangers of what we did.”

Sacha looked down at his manuscript. “Are you doing well? I’m sure raiding a Celestial Dragon’s ship was not the sort of inconspicuous activity you were expecting when you joined us.”

It was Robin’s turn to laugh softly. “No, it wasn’t. You are a far braver Captain than any I served under before. But unlike them, you were careful. You refused to abandon a crewmate, but did your best to protect the rest of us. Davy Jones would be impressed.”

Sacha laughed again, stronger this time. “I feel as though I did very little, between your powers, Alex’s stealth, Ryo’s command of the helm, and Max’s ingenuity. I’m grateful for your help in retrieving Samantha, and keeping her spirits up.”

Robin felt a surge of pride at the compliment, though she maintained a neutral expression. She hadn’t thought about it since their escape, more concerned with how this could get her killed, but it was rare she could say she did something she felt good about.

He studied her closely. “I gather you aren’t comfortable showing your emotions around others. You can if wish, of course. I’ll lend an ear any time you like. But if you ever desire a private location, feel free to use these quarters. Even in the middle of the night. It’s no trouble for me to visit the galley, make myself a snack.”

“I. . . thank you, Captain.”

* * *

Another three days’ sail brought them to Mackaray Island, the largest port of which was Cindar. So named because it resided at the base of a (hopefully) dormant volcano.

“What do you think, Skip?” Anna asked. “Just staying for the night, or maybe we can spare a few days?”

Sacha rubbed his chin. “Ryo? How far to Sanc from here?”

“Least 9 or 10 days.”

“Count Frederick’s gala is less than three weeks away. Anna, do you think we could save Endeavor’s inspection until we get there? We could bring it into dry dock while we make our preparations.”

“Sure,” the shipwright agreed affably. “Alex checked the hull at Ducie, we’ll be good as long as we don’t sail right over a Knock-Up Stream. Think you can manage that, Ryo?”

“Gee, I don’t know,” Ryo drawled, “those things are just so hard to see coming. Or I might sail straight into an iceberg. You know how sloppy I am.”

Anna grinned. “Sounds like we can wait, Skip.”

“Excellent. Then we’ll plan on leaving by mid-day tomorrow. Max, do you know a good fence here? We might sell the prizes Sam and Alex acquired for us.”

“Yep, there’s a guy named George. Kind of an oddball. His shop roams about, but I know the signs to find it. Sam, Berto, you wanna come with? Could be a learning experience on haggling.”

Berto eagerly followed Max. Sam was on his heels, but came to a stop at the top of the gangplank. Her eyes began to dart nervously around the docks. Captain Barisov looked ready to say something, but Max beat him to it. “Hey Robin, why don’t you come along? You got a different approach from me, be good to broaden their horizons a little. We made out pretty well on Auldale, let’s see if we can make it a trend.”

Some of the tension left Sam’s body. Robin scattered eyes and ears for several blocks, confirming there was no sign of any Celestial Dragons, nor was anyone discussing any being around. As she joined them, she whispered to Max, “Make certain to let me know of anyone you owe money to I should be on the lookout for, Mr. Feld. We can do without continuing the trend of crew being taken hostage.”

Max gulped as they flanked the two apprentices.

* * *

The visit to George went without difficulty, though Robin would agree the man was odd. His storefront was a narrow alley marked by two torches with blue flames, and he seemed as interested in selling weapons as in buying stolen items. He kept most of his wares on his person, under a long coat he pulled open when they approached, and covered the lower half of his face with a pale blue mask. But he greeted them with a jaunty “Welcome!” and raised no questions about their bringing two children along.

The crew decided it was wiser to break the necklaces and bracelets into smaller, less identifiable pieces of gold and loose jewels. It almost certainly lowered the price they received. Fortunately, either Saint Swithins or his daughter possessed a fine eye for jewelry, as the pieces still produced a tidy sum.

‘Not nearly enough to repay all the harm they’ve caused, but it’s something,’ Robin mused as she watched Sam proudly proclaim her haul netted them 35 million Beris.

Captain swiftly divided the money amongst the crew, minus that set aside for ship expenses, since Sam insisted everyone deserved a cut. Most of them received just over 1.9 million Beris, the exceptions being Anna and Robin herself. Anna’s punishment meant she received just under 390,000 Beris, while Robin received almost an additional 780,000 from the portion of Anna’s take that went to her.

Robin didn’t have any immediate use for it, so she stashed it away in her pack. Most of the crew did similarly. Max counted his again before turning to Shiro with a huge grin. “Shiro, my good buddy, let’s hit the town.”

“I’m not letting you use my take to gamble, Max.”

Max gasped, pressing one hand dramatically to his heart. “That hurts, Shiro! There are reasons to venture into town other than gambling!”

Total silence descended on deck. Anna wiggled her pinky finger in her ear. “I’m sorry Max, what did you just say?”

Captain Barisov placed a hand on his vice-captain’s forehead. “Are you feeling well?”

“Perhaps he’s contracted a parasitic brainworm. It may be in the cerebrum, damaging his speech functions. So long as it doesn’t eat his hypothalamus, causing him to forget to breathe,” Robin commented. "Suffocation is not a pleasant death."

Max shook the hand away. “Oh, you guys are a riot. I’m serious, tonight is a mission of mercy for our beloved cook.”

Shiro raised one eyebrow and folded his arms across his chest. “What does that mean?”

“It means, Yamada,” Ryo clapped his shoulder, “we’re getting you laid.”

Silence again descended on Endeavor as most of the crew sweatdropped.

“That is not necessary.” The cook tried to retreat, but Ryo braced her hands against his broad back.

“Shiro, you were considering trying to woo Flynn. Which tells me you are hard up, because you can do so much better.”

“That’s right,” Max said gleefully. “Especially with us as your wingmen! We’re gonna head out, find you a guy that makes your heart flutter,” Max patted his hand rapidly on Shiro’s chest, “and make sure you two have a fun night!”

Robin found the whole situation both amusing and rather cute. Blushing intensely, Shiro objected, “I’m not looking for a one-night stand.”

This did not deter his two crewmates in the slightest. Ryo said, “That’s fine, we just want you to enjoy yourself. What about finding a cute guy that will let you paint him?”

Shiro allowed himself to be led down the gangplank. “That might be pleasant, if he’s a good conversationalist.”

“Absolutely,” Max agreed. “Ryo and me will vet the hell out of any guy you want! Just make sure you use the kind of paint that washes off skin easily, in case he’s gotta be at work bright and early tomorrow.”

Ryo’s cackle drifted back to the others as the trio disappeared into the night. Captain Barisov scratched his head. “I do worry about those two sometimes.”

“Shiro’s probably the one you should worry about, Skip,” Anna remarked before heading to her workshop.

* * *

Ohara burned, and Robin ran. Saul was frozen, and she kept running. Robin fled Aokiji, but this time, she wasn’t running for Saul’s boat. Somewhere up ahead was Endeavor. She could reach it and escape. Vanish from sight.

She found the clipper ship on its side, hull shattered. A beached whale, stomach torn open by scavengers. All the pieces of history they’d recovered spilled across the shore, lapped by waves stained with blood. Insatiable loomed, impossibly large, dwarfing even the Tree of Knowledge she could still feel burning somewhere behind her. It continued to grow, until she could see nothing else and the darkness swallowed her.

Robin woke with a gasp, clutching at the sheet. Her skin was clammy, pillow drenched in sweat. Across the room, Anna snored away. A quick check revealed Alex asleep in his quarters, apprentices slumbering in their individual hammocks tonight. (The successful journey into town had done wonders for Sam, at least for one night.) Captain Barisov was on watch, seated beside the helm. There was an open book in his lap, but for the moment, he seemed content to study the sky. Robin tried going to bed shortly after ten, but judging by the Moon, it was barely midnight.

She rose and moved to the study. She might as well take Captain up on his offer. Not that she needed to cry, she assured herself, scanning the shelves for something to lose herself in. It was just a nightmare, it didn’t mean anything. There hadn’t been even the slightest murmur in town about a Celestial Dragon seeking an escaped slave.

Max’s fog obscured them. Alex moved unseen. Anna’s ship, under Ryo’s control, slipped away before the moon could reveal them. Sam understood the need to conceal the brand. There was no reason to fear, simply because the Scholars were ultimately unable to conceal their work from the World Government. That act, that loss of everything she knew and cared for, was in the past. Robin mourned them as much as she could already, years ago. Sobbing in Saul’s boat. Crying about it now wouldn’t change anything. What Robin could do was find the truth. That, and only that, would make a difference.

She ignored the burning behind her eyes. The feeling of something invisible choking her.

Nothing on the shelves appealed, but there was no use trying to sleep. Nor did she feel like being around others, so keeping Captain company would not work. With no better alternatives, Robin retrieved her notes from her room. She could work on her paper.

Robin wanted to investigate the story written in the language of the Ancients on the stone block (without relating the specific language it was written in, naturally.) It might be an interesting piece on how a civilization records its end. The question was what it referred to when it spoke of Eternal Shadows, how the invaders were human and yet not. Was it as simple as dehumanizing their enemy, basic propaganda, or did it refer to something more literal? Had they been attacked by some ancestor of Minks or Fishmen, some type of being no longer known to the world?

It would help to know more of their belief systems. Sacha said he would contact Professor Brody. Until then, Robin would do what she could with the available resources.

* * *

Robin was still in the study when Max and Ryo returned around three in the morning. Alerted by footsteps above her head, she used her power to listen in. They greeted the captain with cheery waves.

Sacha peered over their shoulders. “I should assume from Shiro’s absence your, ahem, mission of mercy was successful?”

Max offered a thumbs up and wide smile. Ryo added, “Guys were practically lining up to try their best lines on him. If it wasn’t obvious I wasn’t their type, I’d be offended being that completely ignored.”

She smirked at her partner. “Not sure how Maxey’s ego withstood the beating.”

“Hey, I got a couple of numbers,” he defended.

“Nice try. I heard one of them ask if you’d pass it to your handsome friend.”

The captain let them bicker before saying, “Well, I hope you did your job vetting them, as you put it.”

“Didn’t take much,” Ryo shrugged. “Shiro knew who he was into as soon as he saw him. He must have a thing for guys with thin mustaches.”

Robin, sensing their cook was in no immediate danger, tuned the conversation out. She abandoned researching the Xebeians, finding herself at a dead end and lacking inspiration on where to look next. Her efforts turned to her next lesson for Sam and Berto. It would certainly focus on the language she was teaching them, but the excursion into town today gave her an idea of a practical exercise they could do. While Robin had little difficulty reading or listening to Professor Clover for hours, Sam and Berto both needed breaks to move around and burn off excess energy.

* * *

With no other tasks to complete, Endeavor was ready to get underway when Shiro returned at mid-morning. He looked rather pleased with himself, and as soon as they were on the open sea, Max sidled up to him. “Good night, big guy?”

“Pleasant enough,” although Shiro’s smile suggested this was an understatement. “We discussed art and life at sea for several hours. He made me breakfast. His cooking needs some work, but it was a kind gesture.”

Ryo grinned knowingly. “Guess we’ll have to stop by again some time so you can return the favor.”

“If the Sea is meant to carry us together again, it will. Do I need to prepare food?”

“No need for that,” Sacha said cheerfully. “We anticipated you might be tired, so Alex handled breakfast.”

Alex immediately held up his hands, palms out in a placating gesture. “I kept it simple, and I already cleaned the kitchen, I swear!”

Shiro smiled reassuringly. “I believe you, but I can still instruct you on more efficiently preparing complex meals. The product can be tonight’s dinner.”

Alex agreed and the two headed for the kitchen. Robin approached the apprentices. “If you’re ready, we can start our lesson. We’ll begin and end with some language practice.”

Berto did a marginally better job hiding his crestfallen expression than Sam. Robin added, “But there’s also an exercise I want us to practice we’ll use as a break.”

Chapter Text

Days 127 – 136

“Is it that important to get every word right?” Sam asked as they set aside the paper Robin devised with exercises on verb forms and preposition cases. “As long as they get the gist, isn’t that enough?”

“It would depend how specific you need to be,” Robin explained patiently. The apprentices maintained focus as best they could, but were clearly growing listless. “If you want to be certain your message is understood by the person meant to receive it, yes. Imagine you are surveilling a possible target and sending reports to Captain. A message stating ‘dog bites man,’ means all is normal, but ‘man bites dog,’ means things are not and the job should be delayed. If you confuse the two in your translation, or the crew do because we don’t teach them properly, they could walk into a trap. As a recent example, ask Captain about placing Edaemon’s Lament. The verbs and word order confused him, and he inadvertently activated the sentinels in the temple.”

Robin let that sink in. Sam said, “Captain said it was his fault the sentinels started attacking, but I didn’t know what he meant.”

“It was an honest mistake,” Robin rose from her chair, “but one with almost dire results. We'll come back to that later, I’d like to work on something else now. Feel free to get up and move around.”

Sam immediately began cartwheeling. Robin was glad Captain finished shelving his piles of books, or that would end disastrously. Berto opted to wander in circles, letting his fingers run along the spines of the books. Robin let them do as they wished. She’d learned they would eventually turn their attention back to her.

Once they had, “We have practiced writing coded messages and passing them along, and we have practiced gathering information in public settings. One thing I’ve noticed is your approaches tend not to be subtle.”

Their expressions fell. Robin hastened to soften the blow. “It works because most people find it normal for children to be curious. To chase each other in public or roughhouse. You used those expectations to your advantage, which is wise.”

The compliment mollified them slightly. “You will reach an age where that won’t work. Even now, not all criminals or Marines will lower their guard around you. For example, Karaoke Johnny’s men in the tavern fell silent each time you ran past.”

She could see both apprentices remembered this, but their wide-eyed looks said they hadn’t grasped the significance. “I would imagine they use children as couriers or informants, so they know well not to assume a child is harmless.”

“What do we need to do?” Berto asked. He and Sam stood shoulder-to-shoulder, all attention on Robin.

“You need to learn casual movement.” Robin felt a surge of pride at their eagerness to improve. “To listen and watch without giving the impression that's what you are doing. Your eyes cannot dart around constantly, studying each person for several seconds.”

Sam flinched guiltily. She did this during the trip to pawn the jewels. Wary for any sign someone was planning to take her away. It was why Robin decided on this lesson. “Miss Chinsai has taught you about moving unseen, correct?”

“Alex tried too,” Berto said, “but we can’t do what he can, so it didn’t help much.”

“We know about timing guards and using shadows,” Sam added. “How to walk silently.”

“Have they taught you what to do when it is not possible to enter a place unseen, yet you must do so anyway?”

Berto’s eyebrows wrinkled in confusion. “You mean like making a diversion?”

Robin shook her head. “I mean a way to walk right past guards, without raising an alarm.”

“It sounds like a Devil Fruit,” Sam mumbled suspiciously.

Robin perched on the edge of Sacha’s desk. “Alberto, I’m rather thirsty. Would you mind bringing us some water and glasses from the kitchen?”

His brow wrinkled again, but he did as asked. Robin and Sam waited in silence, Robin studying Sam as she rocked back and forth on her heels. The circles under Sam’s eyes spoke to her continued difficulty sleeping. Not every night. Sam slept well last night, but more than once, her sleep was disturbed by nightmares. It hadn’t been difficult to detect, given Robin’s own erratic sleep patterns. Robin knew Berto offered a kind ear, but Sam seemed reluctant to burden him. Captain Barisov had more success, listening patiently and assuring her there was nothing wrong with being frightened. That the crew was there for her.

“Robin?” Sam began hesitantly. “You didn’t tell Captain I doubted him, did you?”

Robin thought over when that could have happened. “You mean when you asked if we were going to leave you behind?”

Sam ducked her head and nodded. Eager to alleviate the girl's guilt, Robin moved closer and dropped to one knee so she could make eye contact.

“No,” she said quietly. “I don’t think you need to worry. At that moment, you were alone. Fearing the worst was natural. You believed in the promise I delivered, yes?”

“Yes," Sam responded forcefully before her eyes darted away, studying the carpet beneath her feet, “but I was afraid the Dragons would strike you all down.”

“Caring for your crew is hardly a fault, especially when you were in danger yourself. I’m sure Captain would tell you the same.” In fact, Robin knew he had. Perhaps Sam thought he was only saying that to be kind.

“Thank you.” Her voice was barely a whisper, but she offered a weak smile.

Robin hoped Sam wouldn't lose heart from this. She knew how important having faith in something could be. Faint as it sometimes was, Robin still believed in Saul's words. That home existed for her out here, somewhere. Sam had this crew to support her. Given time, she could heal. Robin took it as an encouraging sign that Sam asked Ryo to trim her hair after breakfast this morning. She wondered if Sam would let it grow to its previous length.

Before she could ask, Berto returned with a pitcher and three glasses. He paused in the doorway, but kept his thoughts to himself. She poured for all of them.

“What are we having for dinner?” She asked casually between sips.

Berto pursed his lips, and after some thought responded, “I think fried calamari. Shiro was teaching Alex to make breading, and there was hot oil. I know he bought squid yesterday.”

“Ah,” she lowered her glass. “Did you experience any difficulty?”

He blinked. “No?”

“Mister Yamada and Mister Cacern did not object to your presence?”

“I can go in the kitchen for water. Shiro wouldn’t kick me out.”

She let her lip curl into a knowing smile. “Confident in this knowledge, you walked in as usual, took what you sought, learned a piece of information, and walked out. All without raising alarms among those present in the room.”

“But Shiro wouldn’t care,” Sam protested. “He won’t hide dinner from us, except when it’s someone’s birthday. We’re part of the. . .”

She trailed off, turning to Berto, both of them wide-eyed in comprehension. Robin was pleased they understood, but felt she better keep them from getting ahead of themselves. “Keep in mind that before attempting this, you need to study your target. It will be harder to pass yourself as someone meant to be there if you require a uniform you don’t have, or if you don’t know where to go before you enter.”

That wasn’t technically true. Robin found her way into places by acting confused before. She also talked herself out of trouble that way more than once when someone did question her presence. (Being a child, and later, an attractive woman, could sometimes be helpful. It could also sometimes be a detriment.) She thought it better not to mention that until they progressed further.

Sam raised her hand. “Can I try?”

Sam was always more fond of hands-on practice. “Very well. Though I fear Mister Yamada may be suspicious if you enter the kitchen so soon after Alberto, can you learn what we're having for dessert?”

Sam rubbed her chin. She grabbed her glass of water and drank it down, then refilled it and Robin’s. There was still a little water left in the pitcher. “Berto, hurry up and drink!”

Her friend jumped in surprise, but did as ordered. Robin made a mental note to allow for some bathroom breaks once they resumed their language studies. Sam poured the remainder into his glass and hurried for the door with the pitcher. Robin called after her, “Remember to move normally, Samantha.”

Sam waved and departed, leaving silence in her wake. Robin felt Berto’s eyes on her. He was less hostile since they rescued Sam. Robin suspected Samantha was speaking on her behalf. Still, Berto tended to maintain a watchful distance. It reminded her a bit of Shiro.

“How are you feeling, Alberto?”

He seemed confused by the question. “I’m fine? Why?”

“I know you’ve been worried about Samantha, but I’m sure all this has been difficult for you, too.”

There was total surprise on his face, followed by an unguarded moment where Robin could see how tired Berto was. Then it vanished behind a bland mask Robin found painfully familiar.

“I’m fine,” he repeated more forcefully. “Because Sam’s safe.”

Robin let the matter drop. He wouldn't open up to her. Robin would have to suggest Captain Barisov speak with Alberto. Offer the boy an opportunity to express what he was keeping pent up.

Sam returned, head hung in dejection. “We’re having pudding tonight.”

“Good work,” Robin praised her, “but why do you look so unhappy? Surely you don’t dislike pudding that much?”

“No,” Sam shook her head. “I tried to sneak some cookies for us, but Shiro caught me.”

“Fufufufu. That may have been a case of acting too normally, Samantha.”

* * *

The Eclipse Pirates continued on their way to Sanc Island, but the weather was not cooperative in the days after leaving Mackaray. The heat of summer set in, and the wind was faint, with no strong sea currents to compensate. To make up for this, they were sailing continuously. That evening, Robin steered while Alex kept watch.

It was a dark night, stars obscured by heavy clouds. Ryo warned them it might rain before dawn, though she hoped it would bring a change in the winds. Robin could feel the humidity increase as the hours passed. The dense atmosphere left them sweating even standing still, so Robin and Alex kept activity to a minimum, including conversation.

Not that it was strained. Since the falling star shower, Alex was making a conscious effort to be friendly, and Robin thought he was genuinely less wary. (Though she knew he’d asked Ryo and Shiro for lessons on escaping holds and arm locks. Robin couldn’t fault him for it. Besides, most techniques wouldn’t do any good against the angles her power allowed.) She would count it as a victory. The silence was due more to Alex being busy fiddling with something, while Robin was content with her own thoughts.

Though those thoughts were increasingly curious about what he was doing. He looked up regularly to check the seas, but always returned to the object in his hand. “Mr. Cacern, may I ask you a question?”

He glanced up briefly. “You may, though I may choose not to answer.”

“What are you working on?”

He leapt down from the crow’s nest and held up a small padlock. “It’s off that collar. Just, you know, want to learn how to pick it. So we don’t have to find a key next time. Just in case.”

While Robin certainly hoped it was never a necessity, it wasn’t a bad idea. “Are you having success?”

He shrugged. “Hard to know for sure with it not attached to the collar, but I think so. I figured out how it triggered the explosive if you messed with it. Took a couple days to figure out how to get around it. Flipped through a couple of Max’s books until I found the right sections.”

“I’m sure he’d be glad to teach you,” she said. “Especially given his own tendency to get into trouble.”

Alex's laughter was brief. “Didn’t want to bug him if I could figure it out myself. Those collars, they really explode?”

Robin wondered if he was picturing the collar exploding while Sam wore it. Robin had more than one nightmare since the rescue about the entire crew wearing those collars, kneeling in a circle. She was forced to watch as one by one they were set off, knowing she would be last. Sometimes her mother was there, with Professor Clover and Saul and all the others. Watching her with accusing eyes as they died, too.

She let none of that show. “I have never seen it directly, but that is what is said. If the person disobeys, or even fails to do as told fast enough, or well enough, their owner might trigger it.”

“Oh.”

“You saved Samantha from a dangerous situation.” Rather than being cheered, Alex grew more distressed. “What’s wrong?”

He leaned on the railing, silent for a long time. “He was using someone as a footstool.”

“Who?”

“Saint Swithins. He was asleep behind his desk, but when I was on the ceiling, I could see his feet were propped up on a person’s back.”

Robin felt as though an enormous fist squeezed her lungs. The deck tilted dangerously under her feet. “Did they see you?”

“He was asleep too. He was on his knees and elbows. Had his face in his hands.”

Robin could picture it. No doubt ordered not to look upon Saint Swithins as he slept. Alex stared out at the dark sea. Robin suspected his mind was far away. Wherever Insatiable was. “What happened to him, when they found the key missing?”

Robin didn’t like to think of it, but knew Alex wanted the truth. “The blame will fall upon him, most likely, along with the captain and those on watch. Even if he was told to remain quiet and still, it will be his failure. He will either be punished, or the collar will be triggered, depending how fond Saint Swithins is of him.”

The thief’s head dropped, staring at his hands. “I got him killed.”

“No,” Robin said firmly. “You rescued a member of our crew, as you were ordered.”

Alex stared back into the darkness, eyes hard with determination. “I could have gotten him out. Swapped him for some books or an actual footstool.”

Robin found that highly unlikely. The notion of Alex trying it, terrifying. “It is possible he would have remained silent, but he might also have raised an alarm, or fought you. That would have put both your life and Samantha’s at risk, at the minimum. Even if the two of you escaped overboard and reached Endeavor, it’s unlikely we could sail away unnoticed.”

“Would he have really resisted?”

“Humans have a strong survival instinct,” Robin answered, memories of her own life coming to mind. “It manifests in many ways. Even if a situation is horrible, a person may refuse to risk leaving, because at least they are still alive and know what to do to remain so. The unknown might be better, but it might also kill them.”

She spoke with conviction. “Saint Swithins or his family enslaved that man, just as they did Samantha. That is their crime. If they punish him, it is also their crime. Not yours, any more than it is Samantha’s, since it was her rescue that required you take the key.”

“I know it’s on them,” he said quietly. “Guess I hadn’t realized the world was so screwed up.”

“It certainly can be,” Robin agreed. “Though there are good things in it. It is important to protect them.”

“Yeah,” Alex said distantly.

The conversation died. Alex resumed practicing with the padlock, though he stayed nearby rather than return to the crow's nest. Thunder rumbled in the distance. A few flickers of lightning in the clouds near the horizon, fortunately not in their path.

“May I ask you a question?”

She smiled. It was a small thing, but Robin enjoyed having a silly, harmless ritual with someone. “You may, though I may choose not to answer.”

Without looking up, he asked, “You don’t call yourself Devil’s Child?”

She glanced over. “Pardon?”

“That title,” he elaborated. “You didn’t come up with that?”

“No. The Marines labeled me as such.”

“Why?”

“If you demonize someone, it encourages others to see them as less than human. Which makes people less likely to trust or treat that person well. It is easier to excuse cruelty or inhumanity towards them.”

Alex’s mouth twisted into a mirthless smile. “Yeah, I know a little about that. I always figured it was to make someone else the target so it wouldn’t be them.”

“That’s another reason. Also survival instinct. Form connections to protect one’s self, any way possible.”

Robin wondered when Alex learned that. He mentioned having his powers from a very young age. She knew well from her own experiences being a child was no protection against being hated for being different.

He looked her up and down. “What’d you do that made the Marines need to do that? I get you’re strong and smart and tough, but it seems over the top.”

Robin hesitated. This was potentially dangerous territory. “I’m the last trace of Ohara. For them, that’s enough.”

He tilted his head. “Ohara?”

“The Island of Scholars?” Alex stared at her blankly. “They researched forbidden knowledge and conspired with pirates?”

“Never heard of it.”

“Really?” She would have thought he at least knew the Government’s lies. Alex was her age. Could they have erased Ohara that easily already?

He looked away, embarrassed, spinning the padlock on his fingers. “I’m from a hick town on a little island in the middle of bug-humping nowhere. Other than telling us Celestial Dragons were gods who could make stars fall from the sky and we should never cross one, plus some mean stuff about Fishmen I’m guessing wasn’t true either, we didn't learn much about the world outside our island.”

“But you’ve heard of me.”

“I might have seen a bounty poster once, but Max told me some stuff after you joined. That you worked with a lot of crews, and you were called the Devil’s Child. He didn’t mention you didn’t pick the name.”

Well, Max hadn’t lied, even if it was a very limited form of the truth. “Did you ask Captain?”

Alex shrugged. “He asked if I thought you were dangerous. Then he told me if I was curious, I should ask you.”

Robin wondered if Captain was trying to make Alex more sociable, or Robin. Or if he simply wanted Robin to have the choice of what she shared. Before she could stop herself, “And do you?”

“What?”

She tried to keep her tone neutral. “Think I’m dangerous?”

“Not to us. Not anymore,” he said quietly. To her surprise, Alex seemed genuine.

“Um,” he turned shy, “what’s Ohara like? I’ve never been there.”

“I’m afraid it no longer exists,” Robin couldn’t hide her sorrow, nor the bitterness. “The Marines saw to that.”

His eyes grew wide, then sad. “Sorry, I shouldn’t have asked.”

Robin decided to take a chance. “I could still tell you about Ohara, if you like.”

A light mist began to fall, temperature dropping sharply with it. Alex glanced at the dark sea and sky around them, searching for any warning of danger, then hopped on the railing. “Sure. That’d be nice.”

The Government may try to erase Ohara, but Robin would do what she could to keep its true spirit alive.

* * *

Robin settled in for breakfast with unusual eagerness. In some ways, the talk with Alex about Ohara two nights ago hurt. She spoke not only of their love for history (although she mentioned nothing of the Poneglyphs), but who they were as people. Their little quirks and habits. The familiar arguments they would have, how they celebrated Robin passing her exams.

Robin did not often willingly dwell on those memories. The sense of loss, the guilt she struggled with, made it too difficult. But she was usually alone with the past. The opportunity to tell someone about her dear friends made her want to cry, but also actually felt. . .good. Sharing with someone else made Professor Clover and the others feel, in some way, alive again. Instead of ghosts whose memory haunted Robin, they were people with lives and dreams. People who deserved to be remembered for more than just the crimes the World Government alleged they committed.

Alex listened raptly. Aside the occasional question, content to let Robin reminisce. She didn’t finish the story, trailing off during the time she spent with Saul. Before her mother returned. Before the Buster Call. That knowledge would only endanger Alex and the others after she parted company with them.

The thief did not press. When she trailed off, he simply asked, “The Marines?”

Her nod was answer enough. Alex changed the subject, telling her a bit about LaMotte, the island he hailed from.

Still, despite the familiar ache, Robin retired to her bed after breakfast the following morning feeling oddly light inside. Recalling those fond memories helped her notice all the pleasant or amusing experiences from her time with this crew. Certainly there were close calls, but she was happy to be here. She expected her terrors would return tenfold once she laid down. Remind her how this was going to end. But they didn’t. Robin slept into mid-afternoon, then was able to sleep for at least part of the night as well.

She wanted to take it as a good sign. That things might be turning around for her, and that she, on some level, was able to acknowledge it. Even if this wasn’t the home Saul promised, these people could be friends she might meet again. Normally Robin wouldn’t allow herself to dream on such possibilities, but the mood in her heart was bright, matching the fine weather they encountered after the rain.

Ryo's prediction the rain might change their luck came true. The heat broke, so that it was pleasantly warm rather than stifling. The skies were clear and there was a warm breeze carrying them towards Sanc Island. Ryo thought they might arrive tomorrow, giving them ten days before the gala, which would hopefully be enough time to prepare.

That wasn’t what put a wide smile on Robin’s face that morning as she rested her chin in one hand, and her good cheer didn’t go unnoticed by the others.

“Seriously Robin,” Anna asked, “what’s going on?”

“Did you get Shiro to add something to your coffee?” Ryo teased.

“Did she?” Max asked blearily. “We could use this as a tiebreaker from Ascension. She’s sleepy, give me my money back, Anna!”

“Nice try,” the shipwright scoffed. “You paid me for a hangover cure.”

“It’s nothing like that,” Robin replied mysteriously. “I’m simply in a good mood.”

“There’s certainly nothing wrong with that,” Sacha remarked. “Has anyone seen Samantha, Alex or Alberto? Their food will get cold.”

“They were goofing around outside last I knew. I’ll get ‘em.” Ryo stood from the table, pushed the door open and froze. “What the heck are you doing?”

Confused, the rest of the crew joined her. Robin, who had been watching outside already, brought up the rear. Berto and Alex were moving hand-in-hand in slow circles while Sam counted out steps from a seat against the mast.

Berto answered cheerfully, “I’m teaching Alex and Sam to ballroom dance!”

Robin thought it was adorable, watching Berto patiently explain the steps and timing, then guide the other two through the movements.

“OK,” Anna replied slowly. “Why?”

“For the heist at the gala,” Sam responded as though it was obvious.

Alex, whose face turned bright red the moment Ryo found them, managed to say, “It’s a fancy party, so we have to dress up and act like rich people. There’s probably a band, or an, an,”

“Orchestra,” Berto supplied.

“Right,” he said quickly. “We need to be able to dance properly, or it’ll look suspicious. Sam and I don’t know how, but Berto does.”

“Berto’s gonna teach us all the different forks later!” Sam added.

Robin thought that actually made sense, although she doubted the captain would bring the apprentices to such a function. If Berto’s upbringing enabled him to blend in, she might be wrong. The others looked more skeptical, except the captain, who looked unhappy to deliver bad news. “Ah, it’s a good notion, but I don’t think this is the heist to use it.”

The trio looked so disappointed Robin thought Captain might buckle and change his mind. He looked tempted. “Why don’t you come inside and have breakfast? We're only a day or two out from Sanc. This is as good a time as any to discuss the plan and our preparations.”

As everyone began to eat, Captain Barisov said, “As I said, the idea of attending as guests is an excellent one, but won’t work here.”

“How come?” Sam asked, still looking rather put out.

“Count Frederick’s guest list is rather exclusive. There’s no chance we would be able to get invitations for enough of us to manage the job. I won’t even be allowed a plus-one.”

“No offense Cap,” Max said around a bite of sausage, “but how do you rate an invite? You descended from old money and didn’t tell us?”

Sacha chuckled. “Hardly. My father worked in the mines, and my mother was a washerwoman. No, I have a bit of reputation.”

“I would imagine so,” Robin interjected, “as an academic who sails as a pirate.”

He grinned mischievously. “Well, I hope that news hasn’t become widely known. It’s more I’m knowledgeable on many pieces of historical significance, and I’ve spoken against the practice of taking them from their countries of origin.”

“Count Frederick invites you to rub his prizes in your face,” Robin deduced.

Sacha tapped his knife against his glass, producing a musical tone. “Correct. He also likes to have me describe the history behind those pieces for his acquaintances. A way to show off his collection so they truly grasp how impressive it is. I believe he called me his, “pet performing academic” the last time I attended.”

The tone was light, but there was a glint to his eyes that said the insult was not forgiven. From the crew’s reactions, they were no more pleased than he was.

“What you’re saying,” Ryo said, “is we need to rob this jerk blind.”

“Everything up to and including his trousers, if possible,” Sacha agreed with a devious smile.

Max clapped enthusiastically. “That’s what I like to hear! Big money!”

“If we’re not getting in as guests,” Anna asked, “how are we handling this, Skip?”

“We could sneak in the night before and take everything,” Sam offered. “Then when he goes to show all his fancy stuff, he looks stupid in front of his snooty friends.”

“That would be my preference, and I’m sure most of yours as well. I should mention Count Frederick is close friends with Don Felsen, so avoiding suspicion would be for the best.”

There were firm nods all around. Making another of the Five Families angry at them was not ideal.

Seeing agreement, Sacha continued. “Anna, I can give you a general sketch of the manor as I recall, as well as the main road up to it. Unfortunately Max, I can’t tell you much about any security systems. My recollection is any security during the gala is provided by the men that attend with Felsen. Usually his lieutenants, I believe. If we can strike a few days earlier, they may not be there at all.”

“It would be best to finish preparation within a week,” Shiro said. “Then we would have a few days in which to pick the best time to strike.”

“Could you go visit him, Cap?” Max asked. “Use it as a chance to scope the place out?”

“I’d rather avoid that. If he’s robbed, and knows I was on the island, there’s a chance he could conclude I’m involved. As I said, he knows my feelings about his collection.”

“Don’t fear, Mr. Feld,” Robin said. “There is more than one way to learn about security systems.”

“Sure,” he retorted. “But each test usually makes them up the defenses.”

“Are you saying we should be cautious?” Anna asked, incredulous.

“I just don’t want our chance to rob this guy cut short. We won’t get as much stuff we can sell if that happens.”

Chapter Text

Days 137 – 138

Sanc’s main harbor, and the nearest city to Count Frederick’s manor in the mountains, was Starkstadt. It was seemingly carved entirely from gleaming marble. Even the brilliant streets and buildings of Shimmer looked shabby in comparison.

The harbor itself bustled with all manner of ships, big and small, from one mast to four. Whalers, Marines, merchants, cruise vessels, fishing boats. Endeavor sailed past, aiming for a smaller, quieter harbor Captain Barisov knew of in Kiesel. The town sat beyond the outskirts of Starkstadt, like a vestigial appendage. There were enough other ships Endeavor didn’t stand out, but not so many as to hem them in.

As the crew prepared to disembark, everyone checked on their tasks. Each crew member carried a rough map Sacha sketched from memory.

“OK,” Ryo began. “Anna’s going to hit up all the town's records, right?”

“Yeah, if we can get a complete blueprint of the manor, that would really help.”

“Max?”

“I try hardware supply and places like that. If I can see what high-end wiring and alarms they have, I might be able to guess what this count’s got. Maybe swing by some of the big houses in town to compare.”

“Shiro?”

“For now, I’ll focus on restocking. Once the rest of you know where assistance is required, I’ll be available.”

The helmswoman nodded. “Alex and I are going to scope out the manor. I’ll stay near the main road, see what kind of lookouts they have. Alex is taking the woods. See if there are any reliable paths we could use to sneak up on this place. Nico?”

“I’ll take Samantha and Alberto into Starkstadt and see what gossip or the local papers will provide.” She smiled at the apprentices. “Consider it an opportunity to work on your information gathering skills.”

“I notice I’m being left on the ship,” Sacha objected.

“You said it yourself, Cap’n. We don’t want Frederick knowing you’re here. You’ve got to stay out of sight for now.”

The captain sighed. “I suppose that’s true. Anna, the shipyard here is supposed to be of good quality. Would you like me to inquire about your being able to use it?”

“Sure, Skip,” the shipwright replied cheerfully.

“Very well,” Sacha said. “Everyone has transponder snails, so call if there’s trouble. Otherwise, I will await your returns this evening. Good hunting.”

* * *

“Where should we try now?” Berto asked as Robin as her two charges stepped out of the thoroughfare to plot their move.

Starkstadt was even more impressive from within its neatly plotted streets and alleys. The local paper spoke often of Count Frederick, as well as his close relationship with Don Felsen. (The relationship was, of course, referred to strictly as a partnership of Frederick’s mining and Felsen’s shipping. All perfectly legitimate.) But other than noting the count's annual gala, held at his home, it told little of use about their target. Not even what pieces Frederick possessed was discussed.

“A good question, which I will put to the two of you first. What do you think is a location we might learn something?”

“A club for the wealthiest people,” Berto guessed. “They’ll be Count Frederick’s friends, or at least the people he invites every year. They might know something.”

“Possible, but unlikely any of us could pass as belonging in such a place. We don’t look the part, unless we can find appropriate clothes somewhere.”

“We could try a school,” Sam offered. “Kids hear stuff their parents talk about.”

Robin considered it, silently scattering eyes through the town to find a likely place. She didn’t find a school nearby, but did find a collection of children playing. Leading the apprentices that direction, she asked. “Any other ideas?”

The two of them shook their heads. “Think perhaps of others who are around wealthy people while they talk, but go unnoticed.”

Berto’s eyes brightened. “The servants! But won’t they be working right now? How would we get in to ask them?”

“A good point,” Robin agreed. “But they will have their own gathering places, and it may be easier to gain entry there. Although we will still be noticeable outsiders.”

They rounded a corner. Some of the children were throwing a ball around, others drawing on the cobbled road with colored chalk. A few, probably in their early teens, were gathered off to one side, talking animatedly.

“For now, why don’t the two of you have some fun and see what you can learn?”

Berto started forward, but Sam hesitated. Cast nervous eyes back at Robin, who smiled gently. “There are none of them on the island, and if I spy any, we’ll depart immediately.”

Reassured, Sam rushed to catch up with Berto.

* * *

“What we’ve got isn’t adding up,” Max grumbled, striking through a line on his notepad.

The apprentices reported a major digging project at the rear of Frederick’s manor in the last year. All the children had been very interested in it. Hundreds of stone blocks were hauled there from his quarries, along with some gargantuan crates. The contents were unknown, which led to much wild speculation among Sam and Berto’s new acquaintances. Gold and jewels, a dinosaur, and a rocket-train were just some of the guesses.

The blueprints Anna located in the town archives showed no such project. They reported the manor was as the captain recalled it. A sprawling two-story structure with a large central section for the foyer and dining hall in the front, the kitchen in the rear north corner. The upstairs north wing contained the count’s sleeping quarters, the south those for his guests. Downstairs, the south wing contained game rooms, the library, and Frederick’s humidor for his tobacco. According to Captain Barisov, these, along with his bedroom, were where he historically kept the items he so prized when not on display for the gala.

“There was nothing about it in the paper?” Sacha asked. “Hard to believe such an undertaking wouldn’t be discussed.”

Robin shook her head. “Based on what Samantha and Alberto learned, I believe Don Felsen may own the local newspaper. If Count Frederick asked, would they leave the project out of the paper?”

“In exchange for something, certainly.” Sacha looked troubled. “It is possible Frederick was merely constructing a wine cellar, though I can’t see him disguising that.”

“No dice, Cap,” Max responded. “Some of the guys I spoke to said they shipped top of the line heating and ventilation supplies up there last year to keep it warm and dry. He wouldn’t need that for wine.”

“Not unless he’s a heathen who drinks it warm,” Shiro muttered. Anna snorted.

“And they sent a major hydraulic system up there,” Max continued. “Like the kind you use to move something big.”

“Great,” Ryo scowled. “What the heck does that mean?”

Max shrugged helplessly. “No idea. He brought in guys from other islands to handle the actual construction. Kept them housed up there, shipped ‘em home as soon as it was done. Lot of bad blood from the locals about that. They coulda used the income.”

Captain Barisov peered into his cup. “If he’s keeping it that secret, it can hardly be a good sign.”

Robin tapped one finger against her lips. “Perhaps Count Frederick heard of all the thefts of priceless historical antiques and took measures to guard his own?”

A single soft laugh escaped the captain. “That would be rather unfortunate, if we inadvertently made life more difficult for ourselves.”

“There’s another answer,” Ryo said. “It could be something he’s doing for Felsen. Would explain it being kept out of the papers. They wouldn’t want it getting out. They’re sure guarding the approaches.”

“Oh great," Anna groaned. "What'd you find?”

“They’ve got places for observation posts at least every two hundred yards." Ryo tapped locations on the map for emphasis. "Think there are some camera snails watching the woods around the road at ground level, too. And dogs. Hate to say it Cap’n, but they’ve upped the security a lot from what you remember.”

Sacha’s face twisted in frustration. “Is there another way in? Alex?”

“Yeah,” the thief replied slowly, “but it won’t be fast with more than one person. Terrain’s rough. Either really steep, narrow valleys, or going over the ridges. And I think there might be more camera snails in those valley passes. I was getting some low buzzes when I’d get close.”

He tried to sketch his route. “I got by staying up in the trees. But someone on the ground would have to go slow and careful. I can’t carry more than a couple of people with me.”

“I don’t think our snails get much reception in those valleys either,” Max said. “Make it hard to coordinate.”

“And the grounds around the manor are an open lawn. Devoid of cover for hundreds of yards,” Sacha muttered, rubbing his face with his hands. “This is not the sort of job we can do with just two or three people.”

“I know you want to stick it to this guy, Skip, but. . .” Anna trailed off, looking apologetic.

Captain Barisov, however, seemed unperturbed. “I know. If we have to abandon the plan, we will. First though, I would like to propose an alternate approach.”

He found the crew all ears. “If you feel it’s unfeasible, or simply too risky, we will stay long enough for Anna to complete her check on Endeavor and depart.”

“What’s the plan?”

“It occurred to me as Robin related her day with Samantha and Alberto,” he began, taking on what Robin thought of as his “instructor tone.” “We were planning to infiltrate the manor with less security, so as to be unseen. But there is a way to enter during the party, and remain effectively unseen.”

The adults other than Robin looked among themselves, confused. Sam shouted, “You mean we can pose as servants at the party! Berto said they won’t pay us any mind!”

Sacha grinned, clapping his hands once and pointing at Sam. “Correct. Frederick lives alone, minus his occasional paramour. He keeps hardly any servants, but he’ll need an entire staff for a party of this magnitude. Cooks, bartenders, waiters, doormen. Those staff will have to be instructed on how to navigate the manor.”

“Where to go.” Ryo grinned.

“And where not to.” Anna matched her.

“What security measures to watch out for.” Max’s earlier frustration had vanished.

“What if he hires that staff from off-island, as he did his construction crew?” Shiro asked.

“That is a possibility,” the captain allowed. “If so, we’re out of luck, unless we can arrange for some of them to take ill. But, do you feel it’s worth exploring? It would be difficult to smuggle weapons or tools in, and we’ll still need to devise some method of moving the goods out of the manor.”

The crew fell silent. Robin considered the plan. It could be difficult, but. . . “Captain, if we agree to try, then find it’s too dangerous during the party, can we abort?”

“Of course. You’ll have the advantage of a perfect reason to be there. You simply complete your work at the party, then meet up here once you are dismissed.”

“I think it’s worth lookin’ in to,” Ryo said. “Yeah, we may find out there’s no way to get hired on, but won’t know until we try.”

The rest of the crew voiced their agreement. Sacha clapped his hands together once again. “Then we’ll make our inquiries tomorrow.”

* * *

When the morning came, Anna elected to remain behind, overseeing Endeavor’s inspection. The remainder of the crew scattered among towns around the island. Hopefully they’d learn something about how to get hired. Most dressed casually, clothes of relaxed or comfortable fit, but good quality. Cleaned and with no noticeable tears or worn spots. They couldn’t look too well-to-do, Robin pointed out, but they likely couldn’t look too shabby, either. Captain Barisov, however, appeared on deck in a freshly-pressed button-up shirt, a tweed jacket with leather patches on the elbows on over it. In place of his usual sock cap or wide-brimmed hat, he wore a wool riding cap and a fancier than usual pair of wire-rimmed spectacles.

“What’s going on, Skip?” Anna asked.

“I plan to visit Count Frederick. Let him know I’m so pleased to be able to accept his invitation this year. Best to look the foolish, idealistic academic. Amusing, but ultimately harmless.”

Robin asked, “I thought you desired plausible deniability?”

“I did, but I think being a guest at the party, in full view of Count Frederick, will be a decent enough alibi. Besides, I’m not about to sit idly back while all of you take the risk, and I can’t very well apply for a job as a waiter.”

“You’d probably be a good maître d,” Max jabbed.

Shiro looked sideways at him. “Do you even know what a maître d does?”

Max blinked, then pursed his lips. “Take reservations?”

The cook sighed. “Yes, but that’s not all. A maître d’hotel’s position requires considerable oversight. . .”

“Shiro, buddy,” Max interrupted. “I was just kiddin’ around. I don’t need the history of the catering industry.”

* * *

Robin could already smell dinner as she approached the ship. Her stomach rumbled, in spite of the lunch Shiro prepared for everyone before they set out. She didn’t spy Captain Barisov anywhere. A quick check inside revealed Max and Berto seated in the galley, setting out plates. Ryo and Anna were chatting quietly on deck.

“All is well with Endeavor, Miss Maldonado?"

“Never a doubt, Robin,” the shipwright replied cheerfully. “Keel is as solid as the Red Line!”

“Yes please, Anna,” Ryo grumbled sarcastically, “tell us more about how well you built her. I haven’t heard it enough.”

“Well if you insist. . .” Ryo chucked a ball of yarn at Anna’s head. The shipwright stuck out her tongue and tossed it back. “Seriously, though, we’re in good shape. Added sealant around a few timbers where it’s getting thin, but I figured that after Alex’s check at Pitcairn. No major rot or anything. Bought an extra pair of sails, since our backup pair are getting kind of ratty, that was the biggest thing.”

“I’m pleased to hear that.” Robin thought some invisible tension had lifted from Anna’s shoulders. It made sense. Endeavor was Anna’s pride and joy. Any serious issue would not only endanger the crew, but possibly all her hard work, and her reputation.

“Shiro said he got word to you about the job line,” Ryo said. “Any good news?”

Shiro, while perusing some of the local markets in Starkstadt, learned where one could apply to work the gala. The steep valleys and ridges on Sanc prevented him from contacting Max, Alex, or the apprentices, who were inquiring in other towns, but he did reach Robin in Kiesel. From her location, she was able to contact Alex, who was able to alert Max. Robin relayed all this to the helmswoman and the shipwright about the time Alex, Sam, and Sacha arrived. The conversation continued over dinner.

“Too bad you aren’t fast like Alex, Maxey,” Ryo teased. The chemist and Berto were unable to circle the island before interviews concluded for the evening.

“Hey, me and Berto had to go the long way around,” Max defended. “Alex just went through the forest in the center.”

‘Shortest distance between two points is up in the trees,’ the thief replied. “Sam and I both got hired on, Captain.”

“Uh-huh,” Sam confirmed. “They thought Alex was my older brother and we were working together to support our family.”

“Then we better really practice your footwork,” Ryo said. “Not gonna look good if you spill those can o peas all over some lady’s lap.”

Shiro groaned softly. “It’s “canapes,” Ryo.” She sent him a teasing grin.

“I think they want to me to take coats,” Sam said thoughtfully. “They were gonna give me a wig, too. My hair’s too short.”

“They think she cut it off and sold it,” Alex said. “Is that a thing?”

“In some places it can be,” Sacha answered. “I didn’t think it was common here, but I wouldn’t be surprised. How did the rest of you fare?”

“I was also accepted,” Robin said. “We didn’t discuss what I’ll be doing.”

“Unfortunately, I was turned away,” Shiro said slowly. “Too large, they said. Ryo was similarly denied for her attitude.”

“Said I looked too scary,” the helmswoman grumbled.

“Whaaaat?” Anna exclaimed, moving behind Ryo. She lifted both corners of her crewmate’s mouth with her index fingers. “With a pleasant smile like this?”

“Geez Anna, put that away, we’re tryin’ to eat here,” Max protested. Ryo walloped both of them over the head.

Shiro continued, “I was advised there are jobs to be had at the docks bringing the food to the manor and unloading it. I’ll investigate tomorrow.”

Berto drew irregular patterns on his plate with a spoon. “Can it work with a small team, Captain? Just Robin, Sam, and Alex? You can’t help if you’re a guest.”

“There may still be time for Mr. Feld and Alberto to apply,” Robin offered. “Perhaps you as well, Miss Maldonado. I didn’t see any other applicants. The ill will towards Count Frederick Mr. Feld spoke of may persist.”

“Could even help to have Shiro and me outside, if you can figure a way to get the goods to us without notice,” Ryo said. “They’re not going to trust hired help not to steal the silver, so you’ll get checked before you leave. If we’re just trooping from a wagon to the kitchen and back, might be OK.”

“If Robin and I can lift some stuff, can we pass it to you when we go in the kitchen for more food?” Alex asked.

Sacha rubbed his chin. “Possibly, but you need a way to carry the items unseen, and Shiro needs somewhere to hide them as well.”

“Does any of it even matter, Cap? How was your visit to the count?”

“Well, Frederick was ecstatic to learn I’d be attending this year. I received quite the tour. There are several pieces I know were forcibly taken from their rightful owners, not all by him. I was expecting there to be more, frankly. We’ll likely only be able to get the smaller ones. A few ceremonial daggers and tablets. Some ornate burial urns.”

His eyes began to take on a faraway look. “A great helm I think may have belonged to one of Wano’s finest generals of a war three hundred years ago. There’s a lovely tapestry from the earliest days of the settling of Flevance I would love to take away. . .”

“Focus, Cap’n.”

“Right,” he coughed. “Most are behind glass at the moment, but he had several pedestals and displays that were empty I expect he intends to use during the gala. Ryo, you were correct about the increase in security. Dogs, with handlers, and I spied at least one camera snail not well concealed in a tree along the road. Frederick did mention the string of thefts from some of his acquaintances as a cause.”

“You think he suspects you?” Robin asked, even as her eyes began searching the docks for anyone watching the ship too closely.

“I think he suspects I know the culprit, but as a buyer. I pointed out such fine pieces would command a far higher price than I can manage on my meager salary. It seemed to assuage him. Well, that and I wore the same suit I did when last I visited, several years ago. In his eyes, that makes me look shabby and poor.” Sacha took a drink before continuing. “He didn’t acknowledge any additions to his home, even when I mentioned hearing about some work being done. I framed it as a joke, that he’d built an entire wing to hold his treasures, but he grew pale and denied it strongly.”

“So there’s definitely something,” Max concluded.

“Yes, and I saw at least one double-door I don’t recall being there last time. At the end of a hall in the south wing.”

“What’s security like inside?”

“Four men with an air of repressed violence. They made certain one of them could see us at all times. I doubt Frederick will have them at his gala, since such sour-faced men will ruin the atmosphere he wants to project. That still leaves Don Felsen and his lieutenants. Hopefully they will be under orders to behave.” Sacha surveyed the crew. “Laid out like that, it hardly seems promising, does it?”

“There are certainly several challenges,” Robin answered cautiously. She took it as a good sign he at least acknowledged the dangers.

“They’ll have to bring the people they hired up to the manor,” Berto pointed out. “When they actually tell us what we’re doing, we’ll know if there’s a chance.”

“Berto’s right,” Ryo said. “We might as well see if we can get some more intel first, since it sounds like some of us are already committed to being there.”

“Sure,” Max said brightly. “Even if we can’t pull the heist, we could do a really lousy job as hired help. Then getting paid would still be kinda like robbing him.”

The captain laughed. “Ruining his event through poor service might almost be worth it. It would certainly dent his image among his friends that he hired such cheap help.”

Chapter Text

Day 139

The following morning, Sacha took Alex’s map, wanting to investigate approaches to the manor through the woods. The remainder of the crew scattered at the outskirts of Starkstadt. Shiro and Ryo headed for the docks, to apply for jobs unloading ships and making deliveries to the manor. The others headed for the building where the interviews were taking place. Agreeing it would be suspicious to arrive together, each took a different route.

The building itself was nondescript. Grey stone with some dark green wood attached to the exterior of the higher floors. Mustard yellow letters nailed to the green spelled out “Affiliated Associates Holdings.” Which told you very little about what they did, and how it related to hiring help for a social event. Even the smaller, “HELP WANTED” sign hanging beside the door didn’t specify what kind of help.

(There had been an ad in the local paper, equally vague. Perhaps they assumed everyone knew what the help would be for.)

Robin rather suspected the answer to what the company did was, “Whatever Count Frederick and/or Don Felsen wanted,” legal or otherwise. A blandly useless name to disguise any number of activities.

Max and Berto traveled together and arrived first. Max knocked, light but quick, against the solid black door. They were ushered in by the same sour-faced man who interviewed Robin, and presumably Sam and Alex, who arrived next. They were beckoned inside as well.

Since Robin had not been given a specific time to return other than, “tomorrow morning”, she allowed herself to study a bookstore she spied yesterday. Unfortunately, selection was limited, especially of older works, or anything historical. She knew it was a faint chance there would be something to assist her paper on the Xebeians, or in seeking the Poneglyphs, but she'd hoped for a pleasant surprise.

(It startled Robin the paper came to mind first, and she felt a wave of guilt. Robin tried to remind herself there was much out there to learn. She could seek answers to more than one question at a time.)

Having wasted an hour, she returned to the building, tapped lightly at the door. It opened, and the man gestured for her to enter with one white-gloved hand. He was the very picture of a butler. Deep lines on his aged face, white hair having slowly given way against time, until it dug in on the sides and back of his head, refusing to recede any further. He moved with a rigid spine and stiffness of gait that suggested some past crippling injury, but showed no discmfort. At least not any more than when he was seated.

The room directly ahead was where she had been interviewed, but he pointed to her right. Max was lounging, one leg sprawled across the arm of the chair. Berto sat beside him, very still, hands folded in his lap. Sam and Alex were across the room, slouched in their respective chairs like funhouse mirror versions of one another. Robin took a chair against a third wall, pleased the others were not acting familiar with each other.

“Hey lady, you got hired, too?” Max called. Robin thought he was pitching his voice lower, pronunciation less clear.

“I did. Is that a problem?”

“Naw,” he replied in an exaggerated drawl. Sam giggled, but stifled herself at a glance from her “brother”. “Glad to see it’s not gonna be a total sausage fest.”

“Have they turned so many others away?”

“I don’t think anyone else applied,” Alex offered.

“They’re interviewing another lady right now,” Berto said. “She had curly hair.”

“Real loudmouth,” Max added.

Robin took this to mean Anna was already here. Hopefully she would pass the interview. It hadn’t been difficult for Robin, nor did Sam and Alex report any problems. A name, plausible home (on another island). Past work experience. They went over all of it before beginning the search yesterday. Robin assumed Anna had some experience being persuasive. At the least, she convinced Captain Barisov to rely on both Endeavor and herself.

“I suppose you will do." A moment later, Anna ambled in, the sour-faced man at her heels. He paused in the doorway, casting a calculating eye over them, then out the window behind Max’s head. The others followed his gaze. Robin first cast a surreptitious eye over her shoulder, in case this was some feint to draw attention. Confident they hadn’t stumbled into a trap, she studied the view as well.

All she saw was an empty street. A few people wandered past, but none showed any interest in the sign or the building.

The man sighed. “You will have to do. Come with me.”

* * *

The man who hired them rode at the front of what might have been an old hay wagon, or cart for hauling ice. The Eclipse Pirates were told to settle themselves in the back. Progress was slow, but given how clearly they felt each bump, Robin shuddered to think how unpleasant the trip would have been at any greater speed.

The slow pace had its advantages, as it gave them ample opportunity to study the approach for traps and security. As cover, they made polite conversation while pretending to get to know one another.

“So, what job you gonna do?” Max asked Alex.

“Serve food, I guess. What other jobs are there?”

Max scoffed. “Haven’t worked too many of these, have you? Need people to take coats and make drinks. I’m a master of mixology, myself. Bartenders get the best tips, too.”

He snapped the suspenders that were part of his disguise as he said this. Anna rolled her eyes, but she was noting the same camera snail Robin was. Estimating its field of view. It was placed so it would spy anyone coming uphill around that bend, likely before they could see it.

“Oh,” Alex responded. “I don’t know anything about drinks. I have good balance, though.”

“I’m going to take coats!” Sam replied cheerfully.

Alex’s hands were resting on the floor of the wagon, and one finger pointed to the woods opposite, talon raised. He’d sensed a threat. Robin’s eyes quickly found a man with two large dogs on leashes lurking in the shadows. The dogs’ heads followed the wagon with steely interest.

The road wound its way up the mountain, finally coming onto an open plateau. It was as Captain Barisov described it. A wide, two-story mansion seated in the center of a treeless expanse of carefully tended lawn. Robin was surprised at the absence of any shrubs or flowers around the house. She supposed the view of the surrounding woods might make up for it, but it seemed awfully dull.

The wagon rolled past a set of large double doors with elaborately patterned glass inlaid.

“That is the entrance for Count Frederick and his guests,” the man said flatly. “You will not use it.”

The wagon circled to the rear of the house. A plain white door sat in the wall, partially hidden by the first shrub Robin had seen on the grounds.

“This is the servant’s entrance.” The man climbed down with the same stiff gait as he walked, yet did so with ease. Robin suspected that must have taken a lot of practice.

“My name is Domo,” he announced. “Major Domo. From this point forward, you will follow all my commands without question. Now wipe your shoes, and let’s begin.”

* * *

As soon as they entered, they were ushered into a room lined with outfits similar to Major Domo’s. Each of them was efficiently measured by a middle-aged man who scribbled notes before placing the pencil behind his ear.

“Can you use what’s on hand?” Major Domo asked.

“With a few alterations,” the tailor mumbled. He pointed at Robin. “Her, mostly. Got more in the chest than most women her height.”

He paused, reconsidered his figures. Looked at Berto, then the outfits hanging around the room. “Might need a new one for the kid.”

Before Domo could protest, he raised one hand. “But I’ll see if I can take in one of the others to do the job. If so, I’ll have ‘em all ready tomorrow.”

“It will do,” Domo answered stiffly. “Follow me.”

They entered a large kitchen. A hefty man in a spotless apron and chef’s hat stood near a chopping block, eyeing them suspiciously. A large meat cleaver rested in one hand. Domo gestured to him.

“I am Garand,” the chef began. “This is my domain. On the night of the gala, any refreshment you are meant to take to the guests will be placed here.” He slammed one meaty hand down on a long wooden table. “Touch nothing else, or I will remove the offending part and feed it to the hounds.”

“Starting to see why nobody else applied,” Max muttered.

The tour continued towards the front of the house. They marched past a wide staircase that led to the upper floor. “You will not go upstairs for any reason.”

Domo paused before the great doors. “What is this?”

“The front doors?” Alex offered.

“Correct. Go outside.”

Alex took one step forward, caught himself and headed towards the kitchen. Domo called out, “Halt. Very good. Do not use the front doors. You,” he pointed at Berto. “Come here.”

Berto was guided to a point beside the doors. “You will open them as guests approach. You will greet with a polite smile, a bow, and “Good evening, Masters.”

Berto practiced until Domo was satisfied. He suddenly pointed at Sam. “You!”

She jumped, but hurried over. “Stand here. Hold out your arms. Say, ‘May I take your coat?’”

Sam did as ordered. “What do I do with the coats?”

“Hang them up.”

“Where?”

Domo’s expression soured further. Like spoiled milk that started growing things in it. “In the coatroom directly behind you, obviously!”

Anna’s fists clenched, and even Berto’s eyes slanted into a scowl quickly wiped from his face. Sam went through the motions of hanging up an invisible coat without protest. Domo headed for the north wing without a word. They followed. The room was open and empty, save for a bar against one wall and art scattered throughout. Robin recognized the tapestry Captain mentioned. She had to agree, there was little likelihood they could take it.

“Pre-dinner cocktails will be served here. You two,” he indicated Max and Anna, “will work at the bar. It is fully stocked, so make whatever they request. Do not imbibe.”

“Course not, sir!” Max replied cheerfully. Major Domo eyed him as though there was a hidden insult in the words, but addressed Alex and Robin. “You two will move through the crowd with hors d’ourves. Where do you get those?”

“The long table in the kitchen,” Robin answered. “And only there.”

Domo nodded in grudging respect. Robin wondered if it physically pained him to do so. They moved to a room with no less than six crystal chandeliers and a long table stretching the length of the room.

“The dining hall. You bartenders will assist in bringing out each course. When not serving food or removing dishes, you will each stand in one corner, silently. Your pockets will be checked for silverware, so do not think of pilfering any. Understood?”

All of them nodded, though Robin would bet each of her crewmates were considering how to do just that.

“Post-dinner, the guests will spread out through the first floor. Bartenders will resume their earlier duties. Waiters will take positions in opposite corners and clean any spills or abandoned drinks.”

“What about bathrooms?” Max asked. Domo swiveled in one motion, like an immense invisible hand picked him up and turned him around. Perhaps all his joints were fused. “You know, if one of them asks? All this drinking, they’re gonna need it.”

“The bathroom is in the south wing. Third door on the left.”

Robin's eyes found the hallway indicated. The double doors the captain mentioned were further on. Berto spotted her gaze and raised a hand nervously. “I need to. . .”

Domo raised one eyebrow. “Go. Do not dally.”

Sam quickly asked a question to draw attention. As Berto moved down the hall one of Robin’s eyes appeared on his jacket. He swung his head around as he walked, as though entranced by the luxury around him. It was a good performance, she thought. And so he just happened to miss the door to the bathroom, pulling open the double doors instead.

They revealed a wrought iron elevator, a single yellow light in the ceiling. There was a lever on one wall, with only two settings. Robin made one eye appear within the car where he could see it, and Berto poked the switch as though curious until it flipped to the other setting. With a silent lurch, the car began to drop into the earth. Robin kept her eye open for any signs of surveillance, but found none. She had developed the ability to gauge distance and location of the limbs she created relative to herself. Her eye was 100 feet below when it came to a halt.

The doors slid open, revealing a hallway that ended at the largest safe she had ever seen. It would be thrice her height, and at least that wide. Halfway down the hall was a door larger than those at the entrance to the manor. Metal, likely steel, set to slide on tracks. Robin was about to create an eye closer to the safe when she noticed a pair of camera snails placed three-quarters of the way up the walls just shy of the safe. Creating another eye within the elevator at a different angle, she spied another set the same distance from the car.

‘The four of them cover the length of the hall.’ Before she could study further, her attention was drawn upstairs as a man in a dark suit dragged Berto by one arm into the library, where Major Domo was explaining one of them may be required to attend to the Count and his closest friends after the party was officially concluded.

“He messed with the, you know,” the man growled.

“I’m sorry!” Berto pleaded, and Robin wasn’t sure he was acting. The man was twisting Berto’s arm with more force than required to hold him. Alex shifted Sam subtly behind him. “I thought it was the bathroom!”

The man’s grip didn’t slacken, shaking Berto like a dog with a rat. “It don’t even got a toilet!”

“I thought that’s what the lever was for!”

Max stepped forward, hands up. “It’s my fault, sir. I tol’ ma boy that in polite society, they don’t like to talk about or even acknowledge yer basic bodily functions, so they’ll try to hide the bathroom. Out of sight, out of mind.”

This explanation seemed to stun everyone sufficiently Berto was able to pull free and scramble to Max’s side. Major Domo frowned, something Robin suspected took very little effort. “I told you the third door on the left.”

“I lost count,” the boy pleaded. “Everything here is so pretty and nice.”

There was a long pause. It might not be the end if Berto was fired, but if Max was dismissed as well Robin thought that would be the death knell. It would be down to her, Alex, Sam and Anna.

Domo sighed. “I hope your control is better than this normally, because you will not be allowed to leave your post by the door once the party has begun. For any reason. Do you understand?”

Berto nodded, skin ashen. Domo raised his chin so he could look down on them. “That will be all for the day. Report to the same building tomorrow at 8 in the morning. You will be brought here, given your uniforms, and begin practicing.”

* * *

The crew hopped off the wagon once they were returned to Starkstadt. The man steering immediately turned around and started back without a word. Max groaned and leaned back, vertebrae popping impressively. “That sucked. I don’t know about you all, but I need a drink if I’m going back up there tomorrow. Come on, Raul.”

Berto tugged at his arm dramatically. “Oh no, Pa-pa. You need your sleep.”

“It’s fine. We’ll find a place that serves ice cream, too.”

“Alcohol and ice cream?” Alex asked.

“Sure!” Max insisted. “And if we can’t find one place, we’ll find an ice cream shop and get it to go on our way to the bar! Whatta ya say, people? We’re gonna be working together this week, wouldn’t hurt to get to know one another, right?”

“Sure thing, Walter.” Anna rolled her eyes, but did it with a smile.

Robin felt herself smiling, too. “I don’t see the harm in a slight detour before I go home.”

“Got nobody waiting for you?” Max asked. “I know what it’s like, being a single parent and all.”

Berto peered up at him. “Pa-pa? Why do you always pretend Ma-Ma is gone when you speak to ladies?”

Max went comically slack-jawed before clapping Berto on the back. “Let’s get you that ice cream. I need something for my thirst!”

* * *

After a few drinks, the crew parted ways so they wouldn’t be spotted returning to Endeavor together. Robin took her time, enjoying the cool night air and the cheerful sounds from the homes and restaurants she passed along the way. By the time she arrived, Anna, Alex, and Sam were already there, lounging on the deck with Ryo, Shiro, and Sacha. Captain Barisov removed his pipe from his mouth to greet her. “Good evening. Anna tells me you had a difficult day.”

“Indeed. The head butler is quite demanding.”

Sacha sighed. “Yes, he's an unpleasant fellow to be sure. We can discuss everything once Max and Alberto arrive.”

The captain hardly finished his sentence when the sounds of footsteps on the gangplank reached their ears.

“Oh Pa-pa,” Berto moaned, “why must you always drink so much?”

The crew gathered at the railing to peer down at the scene. Max was only slightly leaning on the apprentice’s shoulder, but swaying as though he might fall any moment. He burped loudly. “Because I know my boy Raul is a good, strong lad that will carry his dear Pa-pa safely home. You, you aren’t ashamed of me, are you?” He pretended to cry.

“Of course not, Pa-pa,” Berto agreed, expression solemn. “But you need to sleep before work tomorrow.”

“What the hell?” Ryo muttered. Robin and the others laughed at the performance.

“Don’t you worry, son,” Max slurred, patting Berto on the back as they arrived safely on deck. “One day we’ll teach you how to use the bathroom properly.”

Chapter Text

Days 139 – 147

The time spent getting ice cream and drinking at the tavern had not simply been for blowing off steam. The pirates compiled all the information they’d gathered that day. Robin was elected to relay it, the others agreeing she’d be the best at pulling it into a coherent presentation. Most critically, she was the only one who’d seen the safe.

“I wasn’t able to determine if there are any other security measures in the hallway besides the cameras,” she concluded. “Nor where the sliding metal door leads.”

“So there could be even more goodies behind it, or a different access,” Ryo summarized. “Or there could be some sort of security device, a watchdog or something.”

“I’d bet on the second one,” Anna put in. “The elevator sounds too small to haul much down at a time. Especially for such a big safe.”

“But what would he have that would be that big?" Sam asked. "Even bigger tapestries he wants to keep hidden until the party?”

“It’s a sure bet they won’t let any of us near that elevator again,” Anna said. “Robin, can you still get another eye down there?”

“I believe so. I have a sense of where it is relative to the first floor. I can check it during any lulls in our training.”

It actually wouldn’t be too difficult to maintain a single eye for a few hours at a time. Especially if Robin only directed her attention to it at the sign of movement. Habit made her reluctant to reveal that extent of her strength. She would still do it, she simply wouldn’t tell them.

* * *

It turned out to be a wise decision on Robin’s part not to wait for any breaks in their training, as Major Domo was stingy with those. They were drilled extensively as the gala neared. Not only in carrying trays of food or drink in a manner the man considered acceptable, but also in proper decorum and speaking. Max was, for example, strongly discouraged from demonstrating any flourishes in preparing drinks.

“That tumbler is worth more than your son’s life,” Domo snapped. “Do not spin it so cavalierly. Or at all, for that matter.”

“OK, OK,” Max said with a guileless grin. “Just thought the party goers would appreciate some flair. Little entertainment with their cocktail hour.”

“If Count Frederick required entertainment, he knows several people who could loan him a dancing bear, or troupe of acrobats. You are to act as a useful tool, invisible except when required. Understood?”

It went this way for each of them. Robin and Alex were forced to carry trays of drinks without spilling while the security tried to move in their way or jostle them unexpectedly. It wasn’t difficult, given Alex’s natural agility and Robin’s experience avoiding being hit. The trouble for Alex was not to dodge too wildly, while for Robin it was resisting the urge to move into a defensive crouch or back away sharply at the contact.

The closest brush with disaster was a result of studying of the safe. No one approached it at any point while they were there. The sliding door remained as firmly closed as the safe itself. At a loss for a better way to inspect it, Robin attempted to bloom a small hand to test the lock.

The moment she tried, she felt a surge of weakness through her body as both the arm on the safe and the eye at the other end of the hall fell apart. There were rehearsing the dinner, and she dropped her tray of empty bowls as she fell to her knees. Alex was able to avert (mock) disaster by catching her with his free arm and the tray with the calf of one leg.

“What do you think you’re doing?!” Major Domo stalked towards them, fists clenched, head down slightly like a bull lunging at a cape.

“She fell,” Alex explained. Robin thanked him and collected her tray.

“Nat probably slipped on that wet spot,” Max threw in. “I definitely saw a shiny spot on the floor, there.”

“Me, too,” Anna agreed.

“Nonsense. The entire floor is waxed and dried. There’s no wet spot.”

“Well not now,” Max insisted. “It probably got soaked up by her pants when she stumbled. Because she’s tired, and could use a break.”

“I did feel my heel slip,” Robin lied. “I feel fine, though.”

Over Major Domo’s shoulder, she spied Berto and Sam in the doorway. They were supposed to stay at their posts during this rehearsal. She silently signaled for them to do so before the butler turned around.

Domo squinted so hard Robin expected his eyes to eject from their sockets. “Start over from the beginning.”

* * *

“You know,” Max whined at dinner that evening, “I became a pirate to get out of honest work because of stuff like this.”

“Repetitive tasks?” Anna asked.

“Bosses who are jerks?” Sam offered.

“Having to dress up?” Ryo threw in.

“All of that. Mostly we aren’t getting paid nearly enough for it. Regular jobs are for suckers.”

“My dad had a regular job,” Alex said. “He wasn’t a sucker.”

“Not the same thing,” Max countered. “He was a trapper, right? Kind of his own boss? No one breathing down his neck, telling him to trap harder?”

“I think he did that to himself.”

“May we return to discussing the safe?” Sacha asked. “Robin, you’re saying it is seastone?”

“I doubt the entire door is, Captain. That would be difficult to manage, even with Count Frederick’s resources. But at least a coating.”

“Which is enough to make it basically impregnable,” Max groaned. “The best acid I’ve got couldn’t burn through that in less than a week.”

“Do we even need what is in the safe? It may not be something we could transport,” Shiro pointed out.

“But it could be gold! Or jewels!” Max shouted, Beri-eyed. “Or some rare, real old book Cap would love to have, right?”

“It’s possible,” Sacha allowed, “though I can’t see Frederick buying such a thing. An old book isn’t eye-catching enough. I suppose if the cover were jewel-encrusted. . .”

“But if we’re going to steal everything, we need to know what’s in there,” Sam argued.

“We have to get in first,” Anna said.

“Unless we can trick them into bringing the contents out,” Robin mused.

Max’s eyes gleamed. “You mean, make them think someone is close to getting in and the safe's not safe?”

“Precisely.”

Alex’s hand shot up. “I’ll do it! One person will keep them from suspecting a whole crew.”

“Too dangerous.” Before Alex could protest, Captain Barisov continued, “There’s too much we don’t know about the defenses, and you’d be alone. You said yourself it would be difficult to carry more than one person with you through the woods, and you would have to leave them behind before crossing the open lawn. Robin is the only one who would have a hope of being able to help you from there.”

Robin was surprised the captain nixed the plan, considering what he told her months ago about not damaging Alex’s confidence. Anna squeezed the thief’s shoulder. “You’ll get in the safe during the gala, Alex. When you’ve got all of us there to watch your back.”

Alex nodded glumly.

* * *

Most of the crew gathered in the study the following night to assess the state of their plan.

“We still haven’t figured out how we’re going to get anything we take during the gala out to Shiro and Ryo,” Anna said, chin propped on one fist.

Captain Barisov looked over the floor plan laid out on the table. “There will be lit candles all over for atmosphere. Even if we could cut the power, there’s too much light, even for Robin to try using her powers.”

“Could we get them to Sam and Berto during the meal?” Alex was leaned against the wall. “They could hide them in the coats.”

“Ryo and I can’t go near the front door without suspicion,” Shiro countered.

A frustrated silence fell over the crew. Eager to take their mind off the roadblock, Captain Barisov produced a bag from his coat. “Shiro, a contribution towards dinner.”

Shiro accepted what turned out to be a sizeable collection of mushrooms. “Where did you acquire these?”

“My explanation for being in the woods is I’m mushroom hunting. It isn’t even a lie, since I do keep an eye out for them.”

Alex picked up one of the fungal caps. “Looks like viper’s bite mushroom. They make you see things.”

Sacha shook his head. “Merry hogs, a true delight to eat. They're both found on Sanc, though.”

“I believe the merry hog mushroom has a speckled pattern on the gills on the underside of the cap, Mr. Cacern,” Robin explained.

“I just figure all mushrooms are toxic and avoid them.” Anna drew a series of invisible lines across the tabletop.

“Sound policy,” Max agreed. “Who wants to eat fungus?”

He wrinkled his nose, and Sam joined him. Shiro rolled one of the mushrooms between his fingers. “The viper’s bite produces hallucinations?”

“Correct,” the captain said. “Even part of one mushroom will make a person see bizarre things for an hour or longer.”

“Speaking from experience again, Skip?” Anna teased.

“If one wishes to learn from hermits, one must live as they do,” Sacha responded lightly.

Shiro stared into space. “Would it lose efficacy in powdered form?”

“No,” Sacha replied. “I’m not certain how you could introduce it to everyone at the gala, if that’s what you’re suggesting. Not as an aerosol, certainly.”

“Nah, but there’s gonna be a big toast after dinner.” Max grew excited. “Everyone’s gotta take a glass and drink. Except us poor, dumb servants.”

Sacha smiled. “It sounds as though I had better start looking for some different mushrooms.”

Ryo rushed in, breathing heavily. "We got a problem."

Anna let her head drop on the table with a thud. “Don’t you think we’ve got enough already?”

The helmswoman ignored her. “I saw a couple of Capone Bege’s boys on my way back. Gotti and Nitti.”

“Who’s Capone Bege?” Alex asked.

“The youngest of the heads of the Five Families,” Robin answered. “His bounty is only 52 million Beris.”

Ryo snorted softly and muttered, “Only 52 million,” as Max asked, “What’s he doing in Felsen’s territory? Planning a takeover, or an alliance?”

“Neither, at least publicly,” Sacha said. “He has an invitation to the gala. Did you see Capone?”

Ryo shook her head once. “Nope. Only those two. They were nosing around the docks. Had to get out of sight fast.”

Captain Barisov frowned. “You have history with them?”

“That scar on Nitti’s cheek?” Robin, Shiro, and Max nodded. “I gave that to him. Gotti has that morningstar hanging from his right elbow because I took his arm.”

“If you beat them both, then with all of us it should be OK,” Sam reasoned.

“I wouldn’t say I beat them. I didn’t die, but I was trying to kill them. Those wounds were all I could manage.” She raised her shirt, exposing a long scar below her left ribcage. “Got this for my trouble.”

Ryo didn't mention the jagged, irregularly healed scar on her back. If not from Gotti and Nitti, Robin wondered who could have dealt such an injury.

“Great. Ryo’s stuck on ship duty so they don’t recognize her, and we don’t end up in a war with one of the Five Families while inside another one’s territory.” Max ran his fingers through his hair, momentarily mussing it. Realizing what he’d done, he frantically combed it back in place.

“Wait a minute - !” Ryo began, but Captain Barisov raised his hand.

“He’s right, Ryo. If they know your face, and Capone Bege attends the gala, there’s too great a risk you’re recognized and a fight starts.”

“Then I’ll be a good distraction,” she countered.

“You think Shiro would let you fight them alone? Or that the rest of us would?” Anna shot back.

“You already admitted you could not defeat them yourself, Miss Chinsai,” Robin reminded her.

Ryo’s mouth hung slack, at a loss for words. She closed it slowly, and Robin could almost hear the teeth grinding. She spat out, “Fine. That means Shiro’s gonna end up with some other person as his coworker at the gala. How’s he gonna sneak stuff out then?”

“I’ll simply work alone,” the cook replied. “I’ve taken steps to make sure none of the other hands will be available that day.”

“How’d you manage that?” Max asked.

“The lunches I bring are quite popular,” Shiro said with the slightest hint of a smile. Robin was again reminded their cook knew an uncomfortable amount about poisons and drugs.

* * *

Thus far, Count Frederick had been absent during all their training. Robin expected the master of the house would make at least one appearance to supervise the preparations. Or at least bribe, more likely threaten, them into performing correctly. As far as she could tell, the Count was rarely there during the day, and stayed upstairs when he did.

‘Perhaps he’s a night owl like us.’

The undercover pirates finally met their temporary employer the day before the gala. They were in the midst of an unexpected, but welcome, break. Major Domo was called away to deal with a crisis in the kitchen, and hadn’t left any orders on what they should be doing. They lounged in the great parlor, studying the surroundings under the guise of resting their aching feet. No one was talking, having heard enough from Domo to prefer the silence. So the argument carried to them clearly.

“I don’t like it!” The first voice carried a distinct upper-class tone, if a bit nasal.

“It doesn’t matter whether you like it or not,” The other voice was much lower, rough with just a bit of a muffled quality that suggested to Robin the speaker had jowls.

The voices drew closer, along with the sharp clacking of shoes against the marble floor. “But he’s one of your rivals! What if he starts some sort of fight?”

“Capone’s not a rival. Just because he took control of Toomey’s territory does not put him on equal ground with myself or the others. He’s on my territory. He’ll behave, or he’ll be ground to dust.”

The two finally stepped into view. The man with the nasal voice was smaller, of average, but sturdy build. His fine clothes cut to emphasize a narrow waist. His hair was black, slicked down on his head as though plastered. Muttonchop sideburns extended to the jaw line, but were hardly noticeable compared to his mustache, elaborately waxed into sharp points like a woodpecker’s beak.

His counterpart was much larger. Broad in chest and gut, legs short but thick. His face was lined with age, but the set of the jaw suggested iron resolve. His head was covered by a slicked-back cover of shock white hair. Robin recognized him, as did Max if his wide-eyed reaction was anything to go by.

‘Don Felsen Karl. Bounty of 175 million. The other man is most likely Count Frederick.’

The count did not seem entirely reassured. “You’re certain he doesn’t –“

Felsen cut him off, pointing their direction with a finger sporting an impressive gold ring. His grey eyes narrowed, instantly assessing them. Frederick whirled, wide-eyed. “Who are all of you?”

“We’re your staff,” Anna answered, gesturing to herself and the others. “For your big party?”

“What are you doing just loafing around then?”

“Major Domo had to take care of something, and didn’t tell us what to practice.” Max strolled to the bar. “Figured the best bet was to be where he left us when he comes back. Care for a drink?”

“What?” Frederick seemed dumbfounded by the question, before rushing past them. “Domo!”

They watched him go. Max turned back to the oldest current head of one of the Five Families. “Care for a drink, sir?”

Felsen waved him off. “I’ll wait for tomorrow evening. I trust you know how to make a Rostiger Nagel?”

Max replied without hesitation, “Drambuie and scotch, right?”

Felsen smiled. Robin couldn’t assess its sincerity, a disconcerting feeling. “I can see I’m going to enjoy this event for once. Tell Count Frederick my mind remains unchanged.”

“Will he understand what that means?” Robin was hoping for some hint. It could be about the contents of the safe, or a possible threat.

Felsen was not forthcoming. “He does. And if he doesn’t, he’ll contact me to find out.”

He headed for the door. Berto rushed to open it, while Sam searched through the closet frantically.

“Don’t trouble yourself, young lady. I didn’t wear a coat. You should focus on enjoying your break.”

He cocked his head towards the rear of the house, where a familiar set of footsteps could be heard approaching fast. Felsen regarded them all once more, wearing that same unreadable smile. “Domo’s going to make you pay dearly for it.”

Chapter Text

Day 148

The night of the gala arrived. Robin and the others were in their uniforms, waiting for the guests to arrive and the work to begin. Robin used these last peaceful minutes to scout the pieces Count Frederick displayed throughout the manor. Reminding herself which they would take and which would be left behind. Those too cumbersome or difficult to hide.

Unfortunately, all of the items were ones they'd already seen behind glass displays or within cabinets over the last week. The contents of the safe remained unknown. Robin didn’t like that, any more than she liked having the leader of another of the Five Families present. Capone Bege supposedly requested permission from Felsen to attend, but that was no guarantee he wouldn’t cause trouble. Shiro observed Gotti and Nitti searching the docks every day, though he couldn’t determine what they sought.

In a positive development, Robin spied less security in the woods that day. There were still camera snails in the trees, but the number of guards and dogs were greatly reduced.

‘Count Frederick doesn’t want his guests feeling nervous.’

Count Frederick himself waited in the foyer, the first thing his guests would see when the door opened. Well, Frederick or his mustache, which was waxed into an improbable series of loops and whorls that nearly formed spectacles over his eyes. Major Domo hovered just around the corner, watching Berto and Sam like hawks. The apprentices performed their duties perfectly, Berto even offering a low bow to each patron as he greeted them.

“Oh Frederick, they are just darling,” gushed one portly woman, wearing her obviously dyed hair in a tower of elaborate rolls. Robin could feel Max’s gaze sharpen on the glittering turquoise and silver necklace that rested just above the woman’s generous chest. “Wherever did you find them?”

“They applied for positions, actually,” the count responded. “Wonderful to see them displaying initiative. Truly inspiring.”

“You’re such a kind man to give them this opportunity,” the woman cooed.

“Do them some good to be exposed to some civilization, instead of living in filth,” her husband grumbled.

“Yes, well, I believe in doing what I can to raise the levels of the unfortunate,” Frederick replied, full of false modesty. “As Sir Brasso so astutely observed, this is an opportunity for them to see true culture and manners. Something to aspire to.”

A mass of guests surrounded Frederick, all nodding approvingly as he led them into the ballroom, where Max and Anna waited behind the bar. Major Domo hurried down the hall to enter from a different door. None of them noticed Sam begin rifling through the jackets and fur coats to take stock of any valuables while Berto kept watch.

Within a half-hour the ballroom was full, but Robin and Alex were able to maneuver with the trays easily enough. Most of the guests were either at the bar, or gathered around whichever one of Frederick’s prizes he was showing off.

“Yes,” Frederick gestured to a set of leather gloves adorned with steel along the backs, “these are the, well they were said to belong to – Sacha, there you are!”

The count gestured eagerly towards Captain Barisov as he entered the manor. Sacha finished thanking Sam for taking his coat, and raised one hand in greeting. “Apologies for my tardy arrival.”

“Not at all, you’re just in time! We were just admiring these gauntlets! I’m sure you can tell us all about them.”

Sacha strolled over. “Well, they’re of a Hylian make, probably mid-Zelda dynasty. You can tell by this sigil on the plate, three triangles forming a larger one. Represents the three goddesses of their creation story.”

“So these belonged to some great warrior?” The man asking leaned closer until his droopy goatee brushed against the gloves. “A knight, or perhaps their king?”

“Well, there was more than one set, so these could belong to most anyone with the money to purchase them.” The guests looked disappointed, before Sacha added in a conspiratorial tone, “They could be the legendary Gauntlets of Strength. Said to increase a wearer’s strength one hundredfold. Enable even a child to toss around boulders like a baseball.”

“Frederick, perhaps you could put them on and entertain us with a bit of boulder-juggling,” the man jested.

The count laughed nervously. “Sadly, I have no boulders on my property, and I don’t imagine any of you want me tossing your carriages about.” The crowd laughed along with him. “Sacha, why don’t you tell us about this painting?”

Robin tuned out as the captain performed for Frederick’s amusement. The eye she maintained in the kitchen showed Shiro carrying in an ice chest of fish. She drifted that way, doing her best to move through the room so she only passed guests already holding an appetizer. Alex shifted to cover the others. Robin reached the kitchen just as Shiro was headed out. Garand was already occupied with moving the fish to his cutting board. He paid Robin no mind as she collected another tray with one hand, and accepted several small vials from her crewmate as he passed by.

“Send Alex in next,” he murmured.

She gave no indication of hearing, but made sure to catch the thief’s eye when she re-entered the party. Robin attended the largest crowds, allowing Alex to move along the fringes towards the kitchen.

“Any of this stuff got real worth?” A voice of low timbre cut across the polite conversation. The eyes of every guest swung to Capone Bege, wearing an immaculate pinstriped suit near the latest piece Captain Barisov was explaining.

“I beg your pardon?” Sacha asked politely.

“Some gloves, a shiny vase you say has a dead guy inside, a few old pictures,” the gangster rattled off, hands in his pockets. “None of it looks like a real treasure. It’s supposed to be valuable just because it’s old?”

He withdrew his cigar from his mouth. “I could tell you this stogie’s been in my family for generations. Does that mean it needs to be on one of these pedestals?”

Count Frederick sputtered in outrage, but was clearly unwilling to confront the man. Captain Barisov offered a tight smile, eyes frosty. “The people these pieces originated with placed great value upon them. This “old picture” is World Asunder, said to hold a place of prominence among the Assassins Guild of Jarlsberg, as a reminder of what they could accomplish with a properly applied dagger or bit of poison. They toppled more than one ruler in the Ancient World, sparked more than one civil war that allowed a new kingdom to rise in power from the chaos.”

He gestured across the room, which had fallen silent. “That statue was made in honor of Artemesia, patron deity of both the hunt and the ice among the Kirijo Islands in the North Blue. Believed to be the one who made certain there were lanes for ships to travel through the ice so sailors could return home safely, or who caused the ice to trap those who displeased her. Made five centuries ago through a process of melding stone and ice sculptors in the present day have not yet recreated. The statue was taken a century ago, by someone other than Count Frederick, obviously. Someone who placed no objection to acquiring it at any cost. And the cost was heavy.”

He regarded Bege with disdain. “I would say something an entire people were willing to fight to the last man, woman, or child to defend is worth quite a lot. Perhaps that isn’t a value you are capable of comprehending.”

Bege inhaled sharply, the cigar in his mouth shrinking by half. The guests, who had been leaning closer in interest, quickly backed up, leaving the academic and the gangster alone in a standoff. Robin winced. This was not the time to antagonize a dangerous man. Especially since none of the crew could come to his aid without blowing their cover, something Alex and Anna looked prepared to do.

Bege removed the cigar from his mouth, deliberately tapping it over a convenient ashtray. “Maybe I comprehend family should be more important than some object, Professor. That the responsibility should be to protect them, even from themselves. You let them think they’re less important than some statue, you aren’t much of a leader, or a family. But you’re here by yourself, so maybe that’s not a value you can comprehend.”

“Behave yourself, Capone,” the voice of Felsen Karl rumbled through like a passing cattle herd. The older Don stepped away from the bar, drink in hand, and into the circle. Several men in dark suits with various facial disfigurement moved closer. “Remember you’re here at my sufferance.”

Despite the implied threat, Felsen’s imposing presence seemed to squash some of the tension. Bege backed off, inclining his head as a gesture of respect. “Of course. It’s good to learn things. That’s why I’m here, to soak up all this culture.”

“Hmm,” Felsen watched the other man for a long moment before addressing Sacha. “Sounds as though it’s good these pieces are in the care of someone who will protect them, like Count Frederick.”

Frederick puffed up at this praise. Sacha's eyes flicked his way briefly. “It is certainly far better they’re with someone with the knowledge to preserve them than some other options. Better still they remain with those who created and invested that value in them.”

A murmur of confusion ran through the crowd. Frederick laughed patronizingly. “Oh, Sacha, you never let go of that silly notion. It’s all very well and good that people cared so much for these items, but that also caused them to lose perspective. Better they’re with someone who doesn’t allow them to rule their lives. You won’t see me sacrificing any goats to my collection!”

This produced a round of laughter among the guests. Robin noticed Felsen didn’t join in. His attention was on Captain Barisov. The captain kept his expression carefully neutral.

“Perhaps you’re right, Frederick,” he said deliberately. “Mr. Capone as well. It can be a terrible thing, growing too attached to material items.”

“That’s the spirit,” the count agreed. He seemed in a much better mood with violence averted and him receiving praise. “And we have a dedicated man like you to keep track of what these things meant, so there’s really no need for them to remain in depressing, backwards lands.”

Major Domo announced himself with the ring of a gong. “Dinner is nearly ready, if everyone will retire to the dining room.”

* * *

The meal went smoothly. They certainly rehearsed enough to serve all the various courses without incident. Typically, two collected the last course as the other two brought in the next. The four of them weaved easily among each other. This gave Robin and Alex ample opportunity to distribute vials of the hallucinogen to Anna and Max. She could tell the others were impatient to begin, even if they were hiding it behind masks of practiced deference. A week of being ordered around by Major Domo left all of them in a sour mood.

Robin included herself in that. Even if Major Domo was less cruel than her aunt, his harsh demands and constant criticism reminded her unpleasantly of those days. Which, in turn, made Robin feel guilty. It felt wrong to be angry at her family, dead now over fourteen years, when she was still alive. This, in turn, frustrated her even more, because she knew she had been mistreated, no matter how unjust her relatives’ deaths were.

So when she saw Anna emerge from the kitchen with a tray of desserts and jiggle one leg as though her foot was asleep, Robin was quite pleased. The champagne was being poured. Robin gathered the remaining plates on her section of the long table and walked to the kitchen.

It was not long after Count Frederick was ready to offer a toast. The candles in the chandeliers sparkled and flared on the crystal flutes as guests held them aloft. Robin and the others stood quiet in their respective corners, heads bowed. Major Domo watched from the doorway with his own drink.

“This night is one I look forward to each year,” the count began. “To host a gathering of the best the West Blue has to offer. The most refined, most appreciative, the most successful. All here to share in their love of fine food, fine drink, and fine art. It is a shining example of why ours is the best of the Seas in this world. Not so backward or inhospitable as the other Blues, nor so chaotic as the Grand Line. With each of us to act as examples to the lower classes, how could it not? To all of us. Cheers!”

Robin spared a glance Anna’s direction. The shipwright noticed and made a face, then rolled her eyes. Robin let her lips curl in amusement.

“Cheers!” As one, the assembled crowd tipped back their heads and drained their drinks.

‘The clock starts ticking.’

* * *

Toast over, the guests dispersed through the manor. Robin and the others continued to carry out their duties, watching for signs the toxin was taking effect. The crew carried out tests over several nights, with Sacha, Ryo, and Max volunteering. To be certain the taste wouldn’t be noticeable over the champagne. To know how long it would need to take effect, and what dosage would be required. Duration of effect, possible side effects (Captain Barisov did not want to kill anyone.)

“I say, what is that pangolin doing there?”

“Frederick! Come into your study! Did you know there was a door under the carpet? It’s enormous! As big as the entire floor! If I can just find the knob. . .”

As the crowd dissolved into an increasingly disorganized state, Robin kept her focus on Felsen, his men, and Capone Bege. She was sure they were stronger than the other guests. She and Max tried to add a little extra to the glasses they served to the mobsters, but there was no guarantee it was enough.

Thankfully, Felsen seemed entranced by the way the light played on his tuxedo. He kept pulling at different parts of his sleeve, then gasping as the shadows shifted and moved. His men gathered in a huddle around him, equally fascinated. Capone Bege was hopping from one tile to another in a pattern only he understood.

Robin and the others exchanged glances. The tests suggested they had an hour at most. Perhaps only forty-five minutes. Robin handed her tray to a young woman, who tittered and placed it on her head.

“For me? Why, thank you Captain Flynn!” Anna's cackle carried over the tumult.

A muffled thud emanated from the kitchen as they arrived. Shiro, steel helm in place, was dragging the unconscious Garand into the pantry. There was a dent in the stove that matched Garand’s face.

“Dude should have taken the glass I offered.” Max didn’t sound terribly sad. The four donned their own masks as Shiro handed them out, and removed their servant outfits, revealing garishly colored (other than Alex, sporting his usual all-black ensemble) clothes underneath. The better to confuse any potential witnesses. When they returned to the ballroom, they found Berto and Sam already hard at work.

More or less.

“What are you two doing?” Anna asked.

Berto was wearing his mask, dark fabric with a skull painted on it, while sitting on Sam’s shoulders. Sam was hidden within a fur coat which, given its length, was almost certainly Felsen’s. Only the snout of her wolf mask stuck out.

“It’ll confuse them more,” Berto explained as Sam leaned forward, so he could pluck a necklace from over a woman’s head. She gaped at them, and Robin wondered what she saw.

“You’re too slow like that,” Max griped. “Quit messin’ around.”

The apprentices grumbled, but Berto hopped off Sam’s shoulders. One of the guests applauded vigorously. “He cut himself in half! Now that’s a magic trick!”

Max and Anna took over relieving the guests of their finery, as well as taking any smaller items they could find. The apprentices darted upstairs, where Robin knew several fine timepieces were stored, among other things. Shiro and Robin focused on the historical pieces that could be moved. Any that could be taken, would be. Even the Hylian gloves, which Robin and Sacha were fairly certain were simply some unknown noble horseman’s. Better to appear as thieves who wouldn’t recognize such a thing. She expected they would leave the statue of Artemesia behind, but Shiro hefted it easily.

“Is there room?”

“Not within the ice chests, but it can fit in the wagon. I’ve contacted Ryo to meet me with another wagon down the hill. We'll transfer the goods, and she can transport them to Endeavor, hide them until the rest of us arrive.”

Robin accepted his assessment as a shriek of terror echoed from the hall. Her powers revealed a man reacting to Alex darting past. The thief glanced his way and the man shrank back, babbling about hands and monsters.

While most of their tests showed harmless hallucinations, Sacha and Ryo each reacted badly once. In neither case had the rest of the crew been able to determine the cause. Ryo calmed down eventually, but the captain remained terrified the entire time, requiring them to restrain him.

Fortunately, he seemed at peace today. Chatting away with someone invisible. Robin suspected the hermits he once interviewed. Hopefully that would continue. If he had another episode, they couldn’t spare time to protect him from himself, but she knew the others would try. Alex turned from the frightened man, now cringing against the wall, and took the hidden elevator downstairs.

Robin kept one eye with him. He tapped his foot impatiently as the elevator descended, but when it stopped, he immediately leapt to one corner of the ceiling. The doors opened and he peered out, studying the hallway. Spying the closer pair of camera snails, he blinded one, then the other with his webbing. Stepping into the hallway, he stayed out of sight of the two snails closer to his goal. He paused, turning his head to and fro, scanning the room. Leaping for the ceiling, he was swift, obscuring the vision of the other two snails once he was close enough. He dropped back to the smooth, featureless floor in front of the safe, speaking in a low mutter to seemingly no one. “You with me?”

Robin whispered back. “Yes. Place your left hand beside the dial, but keep the palm off the safe itself.”

Nodding, the thief formed a little shelter with his hand, the pads of the fingers resting against the seastone coating. An ear appeared on his palm, and he began to turn the dial slowly to the right. Upstairs, Robin retreated to a quiet corner of the kitchen, secluded from the drugged guests, and listened for the click. “Stop.”

Alex obeyed, then began the other direction. This continued until finally the sound of bolts sliding free echoed through the hallway. Alex grabbed the wheel and spun it, fully unlocking the door. It swung open with a groan. Lights flickered once, twice, then filled the interior with a dull orange glow. Inside were rows of long crates, stacked in columns of five each. Alex approached the first and pulled it open, peering inside. “Uh, Robin?”

“Yes?”

“It’s guns.” He tried a different set of crates. "Lots of guns."

Another column. “And um, bombs. Or small cannonballs.”

“Well?” Robin opened her eyes to see Max watching her eagerly, a sack of loot over his shoulder.

“I believe the safe is Felsen’s arsenal.” Before she could expand on this, her attention was seized by Alex’s startled, “Crap!” Checking in, all she could see was one of the crates. She just managed to spy a different stack and formed an eye there.

Alex was hiding in the safe. Out in the hallway, the metal door set in the wall slid open with the repetitive, high-pitched squeak of a wheel on a track. Neither of the pirates could see in from this angle, but as two figures stepped into the hallway, Robin’s heart rate spiked.

It was Capone Bege’s men, Gotti and Nitti.

Chapter Text

Days 148 – 149

Gotti wore dark suit pants with a grey shirt only buttoned halfway up. The right sleeve was rolled up, revealing an unpleasant-looking spiked ball attached by a chain at the elbow instead of the remainder of his arm. He scratched his beard with his remaining hand. "It's already open."

“Yeah, no shit.” Nitti wore a dark blue suit and matching fedora, coat open to reveal a grey vest with a light gold chain linking the sides. The scar Ryo gave him crossed his face from one cheek to another, rising until it just missed his right eye. He held a serrated dagger in one hand.

“It’s not supposed ta be. Maybe it’s a trap.”

Nitti glared at his partner from the corner of his eyes. “Whatta ya wanta do? Close the safe and go home? Tell Boss we got scared?”

“No,” Gotti replied, looking annoyed. “I’m just saying it’s weird.”

“So it’s weird. Lotsa shit’s weird. Let’s do what we came here for, then we can leave.”

They approached with purposeful strides. Gotti’s hand stayed near the gun at his hip, the mace swinging in time with his stride. Nitti’s free hand was inside his jacket, no doubt ready to draw his own weapon. Their eyes were alert for any sudden movement. Hidden in the rear of the safe, Alex ducked lower, searching for another exit. There wasn’t one, of course. The whole point of a safe is to restrict points of entry as much as possible.

“Mr. Cacern,” Robin whispered, “do you have any of the mushroom left?”

“I used it all. I think I can sneak around them. Once I’m out of the safe, I can make a break for the – no.”

“What?”

“I can’t lead them up to all of you. That tunnel must go somewhere. I’ll take it.”

“You’ll be missed when the drugs wear off,” Robin argued while alerting the others to the situation. “It won’t make sense if we say only you were abducted. You will be a suspect and as your sister, Samantha will be interrogated.”

Robin did not want Sam to experience that. Not so soon after her rescue from the Celestial Dragons.

“I can’t fight them in here,” he hissed. “Ryo couldn’t beat them, and it’s too easy for everything to blow up.”

“You won’t be on your own. Mister Yamada is on his way.”

Shiro called from the hall, “The elevator is not here.”

Robin was certain she heard it return after Alex exited. Where could it be? There was no time. Gotti and Nitti were moving closer to Alex’s hiding spot, muttering over the crates of weapons. She relayed the information.

“If I get the elevator door open I can just climb up the shaft.” He took a deep breath, and Robin heard him whispering, “I’m a wraith, I’m a wraith, I’m a wraith.”

He shifted position, fingertips of one hand coming to rest lightly on the floor as he leaned to his right. At that moment, the elevator doors slid open. Gotti and Nitti whirled at the sound. Alex peered around the crates and from an eye on his chest, Robin took stock as well.

Out of the elevator stepped one of the guests. He wore a tuxedo with excessively long tails on the coat, and fit tightly across his chest. Robin suspected he would bust a button if he yawned. She recalled him being loud and foolish, if largely harmless.

“Aw yeah, the Champ is here!” His hair was dark and curly, puffed up above his head. His mouth was framed by a thick black mustache that didn’t quite reach his prominent chin. He looked around, nodding in satisfaction. “I’m glad to see so many of my fans here for my latest title defense! Are you excited for this display of martial arts skill?! Let me hear you!”

The hallway was silent, but the man raised both arms with fingers in in a V for Victory posture. Nitti turned to Gotti. “Who is this idiot?”

The other shrugged. “Search me. Don’t look like one of Felsen’s boys.”

The guest finally took notice of them, squinting the length of the hall. “A handicap match, huh? That’s fine, we all know one opponent is no match for the World’s Champ! Isn’t that right, Samsonmaniacs?!”

He roared again, still playing to a crowd the hallucinogen convinced him was there. “Well, if you want this championship belt, take your best shot!”

His belt was ordinary, other than the obnoxiously oversized gold buckle. The two gangsters rolled their eyes. “Should we just kill him? Someone’s gonna miss him soon.”

Nitti grinned. “I’m sure they appreciate the silence. Just ignore him.”

Before they could turn away, the man shouted, “If you two are too chicken, I’ll make the first move!”

With that, he charged the length of the hall, yelling in an attempt at an intimidating roar the whole way. Or half of the way before he had to stop, puffing harshly. Once he caught his breath, he resumed his rush, only to trip less than ten feet away and crash onto his face.

“Ow,” he groaned. “I don’t know my own strength. I must have broken the ground.”

Nitti's eyes widened in disbelief, while Gotti's face split into a huge grin. “This guy is classic! I wish Boss were here to see this.”

As the guest pushed himself to his feet, Robin whispered hurriedly to Alex. The guest settled into a rough approximation of a fighting posture, waving his hands back and forth and trying to hop lightly from side-to-side. All while making a strange noise, rather like he was in pain. “Aaaaaaahhhhhhhoooooouuuuuwwwww.”

Nitti stepped forward with his knife. “Changed my mind. I’m gonna kill him.”

“Oh, Hardcore match, huh? Well the Champ is too honorable to use weapons! Unless, uh, you wanted to play fair and give me a knife, too.”

Before Nitti could advance, several more arms appeared from the drugged man’s back, mirroring his erratic, wavy movements. The gangsters exchanged confused glances, which their potential victim picked up on. “Finally realize what you’re up against? It’s too late to plead for mercy! Cheaters like you only get one thing, my Cannonball Punch!”

He lunged forward, fist landing squarely into Nitti’s chest. Who didn’t budge in the slightest until two of the extra limbs reached out and poked him in both eyes, while the others grasped his wrists, trapping him. He swore and tried to wrench free, at the same time he heard a “thwip” to his left. A punch slammed into the back of Nitti's skull a moment later. He groaned and stumbled forward, but didn’t fall.

“Try the safe door.” A woman’s voice. But from where? Why wasn’t Gotti helping? Nitti could hear him, gurgling and struggling, right before someone threw Nitti headfirst into something cold and metallic and everything went black.

Her efforts split between the two, Robin couldn’t do more than focus on restraining Gotti at first. Especially the right arm, since even a small movement could swing the spiked weapon widely. Once Nitti was unconscious, Robin was easily able to overpower Gotti and choke him into submission.

The “Champ” paid no mind to any of this, shouting at Nitti’s prone form, “Let that be a lesson, no one can stand up to my, uh, Delayed Fuse Cannonball Punch! Ha, ha! It even knocked your buddy out, too!”

Alex tilted his head. Robin could picture the expression beneath the mask. Then he shrugged and bounded past the man, down the hall, and into the elevator.

* * *

The guests were beginning to quiet down by the time Alex returned to the main floor. Time was up. With nothing to retrieve from the safe, and Robin’s assurance Alex was not in danger, Shiro already left with their haul. Hurrying the wagon down the hill to his meeting with Ryo. Since he was ordered to take the garbage with him, it was placed at the rear of the wagon. If he was stopped on the way, anyone wishing to search would have to dig through it first. Their masks and colorful outfits were thrown in the freezer chests, replacing several lengths of rope.

Alex joined the others at the front of the manor as they cleaned any mud or stray grass from their shoes. The moans of people coming back to their senses drove them on. Without a word, the pirates piled into the coat closet, Alex hurriedly putting his waiter outfit back on and hiding his mask in a concealed pocket in Captain Barisov’s coat. Each of them knelt down and was blindfolded, hands bound behind them. Robin went last, as the only one who could tie herself up. She trampled down unease at trapping herself this way.

“Pretty good knots, Robin,” Anna murmured, twisting her arms experimentally.

“Got a lot of experience tying stuff up?” Max leered.

“She’s been on the seas for over ten years,” Alex said. “She’d have to know knots.”

Max sighed and shook his head. “Are you serious, or just fucking with me?”

Alex looked back at him too innocently. “About what?”

“I believe it’s time for us to shout,” Robin suggested.

“Help!” “Help us!” “Please, in here!”

It took a minute for someone to arrive and wrench the door open. Robin believed he was an earl of some rather small island. Hoagie, that was it. He swayed like a reed in the wind, looking like he could hardly see. “I say, I think the servants are in here! Why are you all tied up?”

The earl was not much help, more interested in gawking and repeating his question. Captain Barisov made his way over, looking more clear-headed than most of the other guests and swiftly untied them. Possibly their testing gave him limited resistance.

Count Frederick stormed into view. “What happened? Where are all my things? Where are my pants?!”

* * *

Each of them was required to relate the story several times. It was unavoidable. Once the guests realized they'd been robbed, they milled about in panic. Moving from one crowd to another, shouting the same questions at whichever of them happened to be at the center of that mass. Finally, Count Frederick and Don Felsen moved the interrogation to the study, bringing them in one at a time, Felsen’s lieutenants at the door to keep the partygoers away.

The crew devised a story easy to keep straight. Shortly after the guests began to behave strangely, a group of masked men burst in from the kitchen with guns and demanded they kneel down. (While Robin was helping Alex and Shiro was making his escape, the others had rushed from the rear entrance to the edge of the woods and back, leaving a clear footpath across the count's lawn.) The masked men blindfolded and bound them, then threw them in the coat closet. Until their release, they had no idea what was going on, and could only hope that neither Count Frederick or his guests were being harmed.

“I’ve certainly been harmed most egregiously! Just look at my home! They broke so many things! Frightened my guests! Stole my treasures!”

“All the more reason to keep questioning them,” Don Felsen said. “The longer we wait, the farther away they get.”

His attention barely strayed from Robin. “What can you tell us about them?”

They worked these answers out in advance as well. To keep it simple, they simply described one or two masks the crew themselves wore. (Better not to allow Sam or Berto to indulge their imaginations too heavily. Or Max, for that matter.) They wouldn’t all describe the same masks, but it was to be expected they would remember things differently in their fright. There would be enough overlap to seem plausible.

“Any recognizable features? Scars or limps?”

Robin shook her head quickly, trying to look anxious. “They were covered head to toe. They didn’t talk much, but none of them sounded strange.”

She snapped her fingers. “But one of them wore a skintight black outfit, another had a cloak with a hood, and one of them had a full-length heavy coat!”

She finished triumphantly, as though she just handed them the most detailed description possible. Frederick groaned and pulled his hair. Felsen showed no reaction. Robin hoped her act was fooling him.

Announcing himself with a knock at the door, Captain Barisov leaned in, a garment of some sort on his arm. “Here Frederick, it might be best to cover yourself.”

The Count glanced at him stupidly, then back down at himself. Clearly having forgotten his lack of pants. He accepted the purple silk robe and threw it around himself. “This must be the work of those thieves! The ones who hit MacKenzie on Tamerlane!”

“Do you think so,” the captain replied innocently. “I certainly hope not.”

“Why?”

“Look at the mess they made of your home.” He gestured around the study. “The way they broke cabinets and display cases. You can’t expect these thieves to show any respect or consideration for such priceless history. Even if the Marines catch them, there’s little hope they won’t have desecrated your collection in an attempt to make it easier to fence.”

Sacha stared out the window into the darkness, as though his mind was elsewhere. “I at least had hope with those other thefts the pieces might still be in salvageable state.”

Count Frederick looked ready to sob on Sacha’s shoulder in despair, when two of Felsen’s men burst into the room. “Sir, we found something downstairs!”

He gestured and three more men hustled a dazed Gotti and Nitti into the room. Traces of Alex’s webbing still clung to Gotti’s cheeks, while Nitti’s face was swelling into an impressive array of purpling bruises. Felsen’s head panned slowly from the prisoners to the doorway, like an ancient representation of some god designed to frighten its followers. There Capone Bege stood, staring at his apologetic men with a pained look.

“Capone,” Felsen said, the word clipped, as though restraining himself. “Explain.”

“I had nothing to do with this.”

“The safe was open,” one of Felsen’s men said, “and the passage to the docks.”

“The safe was open when we got there!” Gotti protested. “We didn’t even do nothin’!”

“That’s right,” Nitti added. “We were bored. Because we couldn’t come to the party. Gotti found this tunnel, we decided to see where it went.”

“I’ve heard of that,” Sacha added helpfully. “Urban exploration, I believe it’s called.”

“Then somebody jumped us,” Nitti threw in. “From behind. A bunch of somebodies. We couldn’t see. ‘Cause they hit us from behind.”

Felsen clearly was not convinced. He moved towards Capone Bege. “I allowed you here under a strict agreement. Is this how you honor your promises? Break into my friend’s home, rob him?”

Bege decided to stop playing dumb, stepping fully into the room. “You say that to me, when you make me come here alone while you’ve got an arsenal hidden? Who you planning to use that against, old man?”

Felsen continued his advance, tension in the room rising with each step. “If you want to be first, I’m glad to accommodate you.”

“Try it,” Bege sneered up at him. “I’m not scared of you. You’re a lotta talk, but you don’t know what real firepower is. All those guns downstairs don’t mean a thing.”

Bege’s body began to shift, growing larger in height and circumference. A Devil Fruit, but what sort? Robin hadn’t heard anything about him having one, so it must be a recent change. She did her best to move for cover. Felsen stood his ground, fists clenching and unclenching. His men reached into their suits. Gotti and Nitti broke free. Gotti’s mace was missing, but a switchblade dropped from his sleeve to his other hand, while Nitti slid his fingers inside his cuffs and produced several sharpened playing cards. Felsen’s men drew their guns. Count Frederick dove behind his desk.

“Stop this!” Captain Barisov stepped between the two Family heads. “Is this how you demonstrate the civility and class of which Count Frederick spoke so highly? By starting a war in the middle of a room where the host is present?”

He gestured her direction. “Not to mention an innocent member of the staff, who has already been traumatized enough, being accosted by criminals.”

Robin appreciated the concern, although she worried the captain was laying things on a bit thick. It might have been better to keep their heads down and let this play out.

Sacha focused on Capone Bege. “You told me family is more important than material items. Do you think your men are in any condition to fight this battle now, outnumbered as you are?”

“Nice try, Professor, but there’s no way Big Karl is gonna let my boys walk.” He narrowed his eyes at Felsen. “Is he?”

“Not if you want to settle this without a fight,” Felsen rumbled. “You violated our agreement.”

“Boss, you should do it,” Gotti urged. “Get back on the ship and go. We screwed up. We’ll take responsibility.”

Bege shook his head. “No chance. I know you didn’t rob this place, so you ain’t takin’ the fall for that.”

“Please Don Felsen,” Frederick pleaded. “Can’t this be handled elsewhere? My guests, my home!”

“I’m no coward, Felsen,” Bege said. “You name the time and place, we can settle this.”

A strained silence descended, everyone waiting for the most senior head of the Five Families to make a decision. Robin couldn’t tell what might happen. She would rather be anywhere else right now than this room. And she couldn’t help worrying for Captain Barisov, who remained between the two crimelords.

Slowly, never taking his eyes of Capone, Felsen took a piece of paper off Frederick’s desk calendar, quickly scrawling out a few lines. He handed it to Captain Barisov, who passed it to Capone Bege (after surreptitiously reading it.)

“Be there in 18 hours,” Felsen said, “or I’ll lay waste to everything you have. Now take your curs and get out of my sight.”

Bege jerked his head and his men hurried past. In a show of confidence, Capone Bege casually turned his back on Felsen, calling over his shoulder, “Don’t get too confident, Karl. Even curs bite hard.”

* * *

With Capone Bege gone, Frederick rushed out from behind his desk. “Thank you, Sacha! I mean, Professor Barisov! We could have been killed!”

Sacha wiped his forehead theatrically. “Well, it was more your guests are as honorable as you said. I doubt that would have worked with the people who robbed you.”

“So you believe Bege.” Felsen loomed over the two men.

“About those two just exploring? Not at all. But it wouldn’t make sense for most of his men to wear disguises and escape up here, but two of them downstairs to fall unconscious and be left behind.”

“Oh, that means I’ll never get my things back,” Frederick moaned, collapsing to his knees and clutching Felsen’s pant legs. “Don, you’ll be able to find them, won’t you?”

“I have more to concern myself with than your art. But,” he amended at the count’s pitiful face, “once Capone is dealt with, I’ll look into it.”

Frederick now clutched at the captain’s suit. “Sacha, Sacha, you’ll keep an ear open as well, won’t you? You know I’ll take good care of those antiques. Better than some common criminal!”

Sacha smiled apologetically. “I imagine you would hear about it sooner than I. The pieces may make it on the black market for auction, and a man with your well-known interest in such things would certainly be notified.”

Felsen’s broad hand landed on Sacha’s shoulder. “I’m sure you have your own channels though, correct?”

Robin’s saw her captain’s eyes narrow in discomfort as Felsen’s fingers applied pressure. Sacha nodded and helped Frederick to his feet. He looked the count squarely in the eye. “However, if I do hear anything about those historical pieces being purchased or sold, I will certainly contact you.”

Still in her hiding spot, Robin raised one eyebrow. Captain was a better liar than she imagined. He sounded entirely sincere. Like with Shiro’s knowledge of poisons, it was a useful skill, but one she was disquieted to discover about someone she was growing to trust.

“If you don’t mind, Frederick, I’m heading back to the ship. They were nice enough to delay departure until the gala, but I think they’ll be setting out at sunrise, whether I’m on board or not.” The count looked lost in melancholy, but agreed to walk Captain Barisov to the door. Before they departed, Sacha gestured to Robin. “I know there’s clean-up to be done, but don’t keep your staff too late. I imagine it’s been a long day for them, even without being tied up and thrown in a closet.”

Frederick's dull eyes hardly registered her. “Don Felsen, do you still need to ask the help anything?”

Again, Robin did her best to hold up under Felsen’s gaze. It was difficult. She had to look intimidated, as any ordinary person would when in the presence of someone with the man’s reputation. But she couldn’t look as though she was hiding anything. She did her best to appear guileless, wide-eyed with fright.

There was a long beat where she wondered if he saw through her, or more likely, one of the others. She knew, at least, the others were not being threatened, merely detained. For now.

Felsen turned away. “If you’re satisfied, send them home.”

* * *

“You’d think we coulda at least got hazard pay,” Max grumbled on the ride back to town. “Not like it was our fault the place got held up.”

Even though the wagon’s driver gave no sign of paying them any mind, Max said it without the slightest hint of irony, or even a knowing grin.

‘He really is a fine actor,’ Robin reflected. “Well, he’s a bit poorer now than he was when the evening began.”

“Do you think he’d give us good references?” Alex asked, tucking his pay into a back pocket.

“You want to keep doing this work?” Anna was only half-serious.

“Got my little sister to look after.” Alex wrapped an arm around Sam’s neck and gave her a noogie. Sam retaliated with an elbow to the ribs.

“I wouldn’t bet on it,” Max said. “Domo probably writes the references, and a guy that stingy with the compliments would be the last person you want to ask.”

“He would likely fill it with complaints about your posture.” Robin joined the time-honored fun of complaining about one’s boss.

“Or how your suit didn’t fit well enough,” Berto added. That had been a repeated complaint the apprentice heard, though it was hardly his fault he was given one meant for a short adult of stouter build, not a slight child.

“It’s OK, brother.” Sam patted Alex on the shoulder. “In a few months we can sell my hair again.”

There was a moment of surprised silence that Sam would joke about her hair having been cut. Then Alex wrapped her in an overwhelming hug, her face pressed against his chest.

“No way, Becca,” he looked to the sky as though making a vow. Sam squirmed wildly, while the others laughed at the whole display. “I won’t ever ask you to do that again! We’ll find a way to pay our rent! And I’ll send you to the best school there is!”

The wagon came to a halt in front of the same building as always. Once they disembarked, the driver nudged the horses into turning and went back up the hill.

“He never said anything to us,” Berto observed.

“Folks,” Anna clapped her hands together, “this has been a miserable experience, but you guys made it a little better. So long.”

They split up, each person or pair making their way separately to Endeavor, where the rest of their crew waited.

Chapter Text

Days 149 – 170

True to Sacha’s word, they set sail at dawn. The mood at breakfast was brighter than sunrise. The captain was giddy with their success. Ryo was pleased the crew was no longer in danger where she couldn’t help without risking making things worse. As for everyone else?

“I understood your taking Frederick’s pants,” Sacha said, garment in question draped over his shoulder like a banner of war. “I suggested it, after all.”

He looked at the second pair of sharply pressed black pants hanging on the wall. “But why did you take Major Domo’s as well?”

“Compensation,” Max answered promptly.

“For emotional distress,” Anna chimed in.

“He deserved it!” Sam stated baldly.

For the rest of the crew, Robin included, the greatest joy might simply be not enduring another day of drudgery at Count Frederick's.

The captain laughed. “Fair enough. It was rather amusing.”

“I thought the guy’s head was gonna explode, he got so red in the face.” Anna took a deep breath and strained, trying to make herself resemble the man’s embarrassment.

“Don’t crap your pants!” Max shouted. Ryo elbowed him.

“Your complexion is too dark to achieve the effect,” Shiro commented.

“She’d have to live in a cave for a century to get that pale,” Alex agreed.

“Yeah, he’s like a vampire!” Berto said. “Are there vampires?”

“What’s your book say, Alex?”

“I haven’t seen anything about vampires. Are there any, Captain?”

“There have certainly been many religious sects that believed drinking the blood or consuming the flesh of others would grant a person the strength of the victim.”

Ryo looked at her plate with disgust. “Do we have to discuss stuff like this at breakfast?”

“As far as actual supernatural, nigh-immortal beings, I don’t know of any. Robin, have you heard tell of such a thing?”

She shook her head. “There are certainly many fables and myths about them, across many cultures. But these may simply be, as you said, people who consumed the blood as part of a rite, or to intimidate their enemies. I’ve never encountered such a being. Although exsanguination isn’t the worst way to die.”

“Ex-wha?”

“Bleeding someone to death,” Shiro said without looking up from the stove. “She’s right, it isn’t the most painful way to die by any stretch. Eventually you grow sleepy and pass out.”

“Depending on how they do it,” Ryo countered.

“Cutting someone’s arm off and letting them bleed out is hardly the same thing,” the cook rebutted.

“If anything, I think that would bring on the loss of consciousness even faster,” Robin said. “I imagine Miss Chinsai was referring to something like repeatedly drilling holes in the victim’s body.”

“Can we change the subject to something less terrifying?” Max snarked. “Where are we going next, Cap?”

“I was thinking Pilz,” he answered around a sip of his coffee.

“You branching out into drugs now?”

“Hmm? Oh, I see what you mean. No, I think Pilz means something else in an older, native language of the island.”

“What’s there?” Ryo asked.

“Everyone would agree it’s our best interests to move the antiquities we took as soon as possible?” Nods all around. “Most of the pieces are from cultures outside the West Blue. I’ll call Henri, see if he can arrange for his contacts to meet us. We’ll pass them along directly.”

The crew seemed in agreement with this plan. The captain continued, “There’s also a temple in the foothills I wouldn’t mind investigating. I’d enjoy taking the riverboat inland to it as well.”

Max perked up. “Riverboat? Like, with card games, and alcohol, and loose women?”

“Classy,” Anna scoffed.

“I can’t speak to the last of those,” Sacha said delicately, “but I’ve heard both ends of the riverboat’s route, Cape Depardieu and Ville-de-Marceau, have active gambling and fencing opportunities. There’s also an heiress from the Clemenceau family with a few paintings I’d like to pick up.”

As he no doubt expected, the crew liked the sound of that. “Additionally, it’s three weeks’ sail, and close to the edge of Felsen’s territory. In a different direction from where he and Capone Bege are going to have their confrontation later today.”

“I imagine it would be better we don’t encounter the Don or Count Frederick again,” Robin said with a teasing smile. “Or else you can’t be present for the transfer of the relics we took without breaking your word.”

The crew looked at her in confusion. Captain Barisov, however, just smiled craftily. “If you’ll recall, I told Frederick I’d let him know if I heard anything about those priceless items, and only those, being sold. We aren’t selling the statue of Artemesia, for example, so I would have nothing to report.”

“Ah,” she responded, torn between admiration and unease. “Following your promise to the letter.”

“Devil’s in the details,” Alex murmured.

* * *

Two days later, back on Sanc Island, two men shared space in what had been a meat locker in Kiesel. It was large enough there was no danger of either feeling cramped, but the atmosphere was uncomfortable all the same. Likely because one of the men’s toes were dangling six inches off the ground, courtesy of the meat hook through his right shoulder.

On the hook was Capone Bege’s man, Gotti. Blood ran down his body from several wounds, outlining the planes of his muscles and forming a slowly growing pool around his feet. The spiked ball lay on the floor, chain shattered. His breathing was shallow and labored, eyes glazed over.

The other man, “Marine Investigator” Monte Cassino - body count now 536, it had been a slow couple of months since he left Tamerlane - was seated on a crate in front of Gotti. An assortment of tools rested on another crate within arm’s reach. He had removed his shirt, but other than a light sheen of sweat, looked perfectly clean. His expression was best described as bored. If the state of the man before him was any interest, it didn’t show. His eyes were on his victim, but his attention was on the transponder snail in his hand. “Yes, he’s told me all he can. He doesn’t know, but the job sounds like them.”

The voice on the other end of the snail muttered something. Cassino replied, “I’ve got a pretty good idea who the man in charge is, and based on what Cristo said, the identity of at least one of the crew.”

He paused, glancing a notebook laid open beside the tools. “I did some checking. The man I suspect left right after the party, got on a ship that left that morning, headed west.”

A pause. “Yes, Father. Probably Pilz.”

Gotti stirred, blood on his lips expanding with each breath, a macabre mockery of a child’s blown bubble. Cassino set his notebook down, hand hovering over a knife.

Gotti fell still. Conversation resumed. Monte Burns said something that made Cassino’s lips peel back in that unsettling smile. “Really? I bet my grabbing this mook has something to do with that. One moment.”

He stood, knife in his hand. With a casual swipe, he slit Gotti’s throat, then flicked the blood from the blade. Replacing his knife, Cassino (body count now 537) walked to where his coat hung on the wall and withdrew a map. He scrutinized it for several seconds, ignoring the sound of blood rapidly expanding the puddle on the floor.

“Have the others meet me at Matryoshka. I’ll head there directly.”

* * *

It was a quiet afternoon. Shiro was at the helm, Max on watch or more accurately, sleeping. Anna had the apprentices in her workshop, learning the best approach for working with different types of wood and stone. It was presented in terms of carving or shaping, but with several digressions into the best tools for tunneling or cracking walls and floors made of the materials as well. Alex and Ryo were in the study, Alex slouched in a chair with a leg over one armrest, poring over Oddities of the West Blue. Ryo slept on the bench beside the window. Captain Barisov was in the galley, losing a game of chess to Robin.

“I knew when I missed that opportunity to take your queen I would regret it,” he murmured ruefully.

Robin smiled as she used the piece in question to wreak havoc on the captain’s back line, endangering his king. It had been fairly competitive, but Sacha’s error cost him dearly. The game continued another ten minutes. The captain briefly reversed fortunes, abandoning attempts to neutralize the queen, in favor of a full offensive against Robin’s king. The burst of aggressive play caught her by surprise, but her defenses were strong enough to hold until she could rally.

Finally, the captain conceded, knocking over his king. “You’re quite good, at least from my perspective as a journeyman player.”

“I appreciate the opportunity. I haven’t been able to play much in years,” she said. Few people in her travels showed much interest in chess. Games involving cards, dice, or sharp objects were more popular.

“Well, I feel considerably worse about my performance now,” he joked.

“You shouldn’t. The Scholars would challenge each other regularly, and I learned from them.”

“Did you use those skills against your friends your own age?”

Robin’s smile held, though it became forced. “No.”

Sacha grimaced. “Oh.”

“The other children didn’t like me. I suppose my Devil Fruit made me seem strange.” ‘Cursed,’ her mind supplied unhelpfully.

“The state of parenting in this world,” the captain sighed, shaking his head. “Although I’m rather playing to the old stereotype, the person with no children criticizing how others raise theirs.”

“You and Laurene have no children?” While neither Sacha or his ex-wife mentioned any, Robin hadn’t been prepared to rule it out entirely. It was possible Captain refrained from taking to sea as long as he did because he wanted his children to grow up first. That would be unusual – it seemed most pirates were abandoned by their parents, then began the cycle anew with their own offspring – but as the captain mentioned, he and this crew were unusual.

Sacha shook his head. “Neither Laurene or I particularly wanted children when we were younger. I don’t think either of us was in the frame of mind to properly raise one, not with our careers and the lives we led. We did quite a bit of traveling together in our 20s and early 30s.”

“Research?”

“Usually only one of us was doing research. The other was just along for a vacation.” He smiled, recalling fond memories. “But I wonder if it was the right decision, for me at least. I don’t know if Laurene ever had second thoughts.”

Robin thought he had adopted at least two children, and Alex might make three. Unsure how that observation would be taken, she changed the subject. “Are there any universities or bookstores on Pilz?”

Sacha rubbed his chin. “None of the former, scant few of the latter. I believe there’s at least one library, but it’s devoted primarily to the temple I mentioned. Is there anything in particular you’re looking for?”

“Anything reputable on the Ancients, but I could use more extensive sources on the Xebeians.”

“Your paper is coming along well then?”

Robin demurred. “I’m making progress, though I’m unsure how long it will take to finish. There are gaps in my knowledge that make my suppositions shaky.”

Her initial excitement at the project was being replaced by apprehension, making her reluctant to press forward. She had never actually done this before. What if she was terrible at it, her paper a sad mockery of proper research? Even if she was writing under an assumed name, she carried the weight of Ohara’s legacy. She couldn’t disgrace it.

Robin realized she was fidgeting and forced her hands still. Sacha said, “I wish I had thought of asking Henri to loan us resources before we departed. Or seeing if his contact could pick them up before coming to meet us. At the very least, I know their titles. We can keep an eye out for them as we travel.”

She nodded, knowing her smile was too wide and struggling to rein it in. Sacha added, “If you’d like me to peer review at any time, I’d be glad to. You did the same for me, and a second set of eyes is often helpful, as I’m sure you know.”

She nodded along with his joke. “Thank you, Captain.”

Robin could picture him frowning in disappointment when he saw what she had. Telling her he’d made a mistake, her work wasn’t fit to print. But Captain Barisov wouldn’t be so cruel, would he?

* * *

They stopped once to resupply at a non-descript island named Dead Mouse. Apparently named so because there were nearly as many cats as people. There was nothing to steal in the quiet town, nor any decent fences. With both Shiro and Anna’s sinuses responding poorly to all the cats, they set sail the next morning, still aiming for Pilz. The crew’s excitement to reach their destination faded as days passed and they drew nearer their destination. They spied several ships sailing away from the island, hardly any approaching. Those that were headed to Pilz were either Marine vessels, or other, less clearly marked ships that bristled with guns.

“What the heck is going on?” Anna wondered.

“Summer festival just wrapping up?” Ryo said with little confidence. Captain Barisov shook his head, deep frown fixed on his face.

By late afternoon they circled the island to reach Ville-de-Marceau. The harbor was almost empty. Docks normally bustling with activity were deserted. Several buildings showed signs of recent damage. At the mouth of the river sat a large paddleboat. Or what was left of it. Robin could just barely make out the name Siren’s Song on the hull, among the bullet holes and the burnt wood.

Max scratched his head. “Did the Marines get a bug up their butts about something?”

Captain Barisov declared, “Lower the longboat, I’ll head ashore.” Ahead of Ryo’s objections he added, “With Shiro, and do some quiet investigating. Keep ready to depart.”

Before they could finish preparations, an old man in a rowboat made his way towards them, pausing frequently to bail out the bottom of his craft. He stood, nearly overturning, and cupped his hands around his mouth.

“You all better turn around! It’s not safe!” In the time it took to say this, his boat sprang another leak, water fountaining up to his waist.

“Why?” The man was too busy bailing to answer, so Captain Barisov asked if he would like to come aboard for a drink. The man accepted and once on-board introduced himself as John the Holy.

“Like a priest?” Alex asked.

“Holey with an “e”. Like my coat,” John gestured to the moth-eaten garment. ”Or my boat.”

He looked back over the railing. “Could you raise it out of the water before it goes under?”

John and most of the crew were soon seated in their galley. (Anna remained outside. The rowboat's condition sent her into a frenzy of repairs.) “You picked a bad time to arrive. Unless you’re looking for an end to your lives.”

He looked them over again. “Or maybe you’re here to end someone else’s life. Just don’t expect anyone to weep either way. The widows’ and orphans’ tears have run dry.”

“What is happening?” Robin asked.

“I was under the impression Pilz was a peaceful island,” Sacha added.

“Sure,” John agreed. “We were in Felsen’s territory. He’s a crook, but he had rules. Long as you knew ‘em and followed ‘em, you were fine.”

“You said ‘were’,” Ryo pointed out. “Does that mean - ?”

“He squared off with Capone Bege, that upstart, and got himself killed. Capone’s not content to just take the Don’s territory, absorb his men into the organization. He’s furious about something, and none of Felsen’s men are safe.” John stared moodily into his cup. “They’re fighting for their lives. It’s not even working, just making it worse for everyone else.”

“What’s Capone after?” Ryo asked. Robin wondered if he was searching for those responsible for assaulting Gotti and Nitti. If so, at least it didn’t sound as though he knew the guilty parties.

“Don’t know. Rumor is, one of his boys went missing right before the showdown with Felsen. Capone figures Felsen’s guys did it to try and give their boss leverage. If so, it backfired. Capone just killed the Don and most of his top guys, then declared full war on Felsen’s organization.” John was still staring into his drink, so he missed the look of confusion that passed between the crew. “If anybody knew what happened, they probably died already.”

He stood up with a weary air. “The whole thing is getting loud enough the Marines are gonna pretend to get involved. Felsen’s men paid them to help, Capone paid them more not to. So they sit around and wait for the fights to end, then arrest the dead.”

Back outside, Captain Barisov shook his hand. “Thank you for the information.”

John waited as Shiro and Alex lowered him and his boat (looking substantially better.) “Not sure I did you a favor, since you don’t look like you’re getting ready to leave. Guess if you’re willing to get your hands dirty you could be rich.”

Before he rowed away he added, “Or you’ll be killed.”

* * *

The Eclipse Pirates watched John row towards a small shack down the beach. Shiro spoke first. “It sounds wise to move on.”

Max objected immediately. “Come on, none of these guys are gonna know to look for us! We dump the old stuff, sell the new stuff, steal some more stuff, and we’re gone!”

“In the middle of a turf war,” Ryo replied sarcastically.

“So what?” Max shot back. “No one’ll give us a second glance. Capone didn’t suspect us, and if Felsen did, he’s dead.”

“It’s possible he called some of his subordinates to warn them to keep an eye out for us,” Shiro pointed out.

“He would have more to worry about with squaring off with Capone, wouldn’t he?” Anna countered. At Robin’s raised eyebrow, Anna amended. “I’m not saying I agree with Max. Just that Felsen might not have time to warn them about Skip, if he even planned to.”

“Don’t they have other stuff to worry about right now?” Alex sat on the railing, watching the island.

“Yeah, and there’s probably a bunch of guys on that island that know me,” Ryo said. “They see me, figure the other side hired me, and we’re in the war whether we like it not.”

“Can’t you just stay on the ship?” Berto asked.

He back up as Ryo glared at him. “I definitely hate the idea of the rest of you stepping into this when I’m not there to watch your backs again. And if you go inland, there’s no way I could help from here.”

“I’m not certain that’s even possible, with the riverboat damaged.” Captain Barisov pointed to the wreck. As he continued staring at the island, his eyes took on a contemplative glaze. “If it’s a revolution, it’s confusion.”

“What was that, Skip?”

“An old saying. Half of it, anyway. The other half being, ‘Where there’s confusion, a man who knows what he wants stands a good chance of getting it.’”

“We can give it a try, Captain,” Alex urged. “At least check out the house you wanted to hit. See if we think we can manage it.”

“Plus, we’re supposed to meet Professor Brody’s contact here,” Max threw in.

“It’s unlikely they’ve already arrived,” Shiro responded. “Ask Professor Brody to call them and meet somewhere else.”

Captain Barisov was still gazing at the shellshocked city. Robin’s stomach felt heavy with something other than all the coffee she drank. She didn’t want to stay, the fire and Marines filling her with foreboding. She assessed the crew. Max was grinning, and the apprentices had an excited gleam in their eyes. Alex was chewing his lip, but trying to project resolve. Shiro looked entirely unenthusiastic, while Ryo stared at the island with something approaching anger. Anna met Robin’s eyes, and gestured. As if to say, ‘Speak up.’

Robin didn’t want to. Didn’t want to be the deciding vote when the crew was divided. It could make her the focus of ire for ones disappointed if she succeeded. But, everyone else seemed done talking, and Captain Barisov told her to speak her mind if she had reservations. “I think it would be a poor idea to remain here.”

“Oh?” Sacha finally turned to face them, to face her. Robin was relieved there was no anger in his eyes. Rather, he was studying her, like she was a student preparing to defend her research.

Robin marshaled her thoughts. “The entire island is in a state of heightened awareness. As Mr. Holey said, the only people arriving are those looking to make money by involving themselves in this struggle. It is impossible for us to move without being noticed. Especially if we begin showing interest in a particular home.”

Captain Barisov didn’t show any signs of agreeing, but also didn’t dispute her points. She kept going. “Even if we can study our target properly, there’s no guarantee a fight won’t break out during our work, leaving us caught in the middle. The Clemenceau home is far inland. With the riverboat inoperable, and the river too shallow even for Endeavor’s keel, as Miss Chinsai noted, getting there and back will be difficult and time consuming. Which leaves us vulnerable if something unexpected happens.”

She finished, awaiting judgment. Had she made the risk seem sufficiently high?

Captain Barisov glanced back at the island. He sighed. “You’re quite correct. We delayed our operation on Tamerlane because of the uncertainty the Toros created, and that situation was far quieter than this. It would put you all at too much risk. Unless someone has a good counter-argument?”

Most of the crew shook their heads. Max shrugged. “I’m not gonna try and match wits with Robin.”

“You’d be bringing a squirt gun to a cannon barrage for sure,” Anna said, giving Robin a thumbs up.

“I still think we could manage it,” Alex was not entirely prepared to surrender. “But Robin’s probably right about what she said. I could sense any trouble coming, though.”

“Yeah,” Ryo challenged, “but if the trouble comes from all sides at once, and we’re split up, how much are you able to cover everyone?”

The thief shifted uncomfortably. “I don’t know.”

“Then let’s raise anchor and depart,” Captain Barisov declared. “I’ll contact Henri and see about arranging a different meeting location.”

The crew set to carrying out his order while the captain headed for his study. “Does anyone have any suggestions or preferences?”

“Oh!” Alex near-shouted, apparently over any disappointment. “Let’s go to Matryoshka!”

“Not a bad call,” Ryo moved towards the helm. “It’s only a week away, and it gets us out of Felsen’s territory and away from Capone’s entirely. We haven’t pissed off the Ruby Pirates.”

“We have more than enough supplies to make the trip,” Shiro confirmed.

“Supposed to be some pretty high-class joints there." Like Alex, Max seemed over any disappointment.

“Then that will be our next destination,” Sacha decided.

Chapter Text

Days 170 – 176

Before the sun set, Captain Barisov returned with news Professor Brody’s contact in the Revolutionaries had not reached Pilz. They’d been waylaid in some manner that either Brody didn’t explain to Captain, or the Revolutionaries hadn’t explained to Professor Brody. Still, they had their own ship, and could change course easily enough.

“They should arrive within a day or two of us. We’ll make arrangements on a meet then.”

In contrast to some of their other journeys, the Eclipse Pirates saw other ships regularly on the way to Matryoshka. Word clearly spread among criminal channels throughout the West Blue that merchant and passenger ships were making hasty course changes to avoid Pilz. With Don Felsen no longer capable of defending his territory, and Capone Bege focused on revenge rather than consolidating control, the seas were thick with pirates looking to pick out a fat prize.

The merchants, knowing their vulnerability, adopted a convoy approach. Hoping that in numbers, they would be sufficiently daunting. Sometimes this worked (unless you were the straggler) and sometimes it didn’t. The Eclipse Pirates at one point passed a group of ten battered vessels that signaled they fell prey to the Hawk Pirates a day earlier.

Endeavor, with its deceptive profile suggesting limited space belowdecks, did not look like a ship loaded with treasures, but it did travel alone. Neither Anna or Ryo were willing to hobble the clipper's speed enough to stay with a convoy of merchants. Robin didn’t know if that was because they didn’t want to slow down that much, or because they were worried about encountering Captain Flynn again.

Either way, Captain Barisov didn’t think it necessary. “We can outrun most anyone, and if we raise our flag, other pirates should give us a wide berth.” He was right, save one incident.

On the day in question, Robin was in the middle of a knitting lesson with Ryo and Berto. While Ryo was correct that watching someone else knit wasn't terribly interesting, Robin did find actually attempting to knit soothing. She doubted she would be able to do this often once she was alone again, but here on this ship, with a crew she felt confident was keeping an eye out for trouble, she could take pleasure in trying to bring the image in her mind to life.

It was an exceedingly bright day, not a single cloud providing shelter from the blistering sun, so they were seated around the dining table in the galley.

‘Summer is still in full force,’ Robin mused. It had been late winter when she met the Eclipse Pirates on Cano. The full impact of that sank in as her needles came to a halt. She had been on this crew for almost six months. She hadn’t stayed in any place, or with any other people, for more than four. Not since Ohara burned.

Her preoccupation didn't go unnoticed. “What’s wrong, Nico?”

“Just considering the passage of time.” She hedged, adding, “The changing of seasons.”

“Yeah,” Ryo agreed. “Can’t wait for fall. We’ll need to find a good place to cook some potatoes over a fire. Always liked doing that. Don’t think Matryoshka would be the place for it, even if it was the right time of year.”

“Why not?” Berto didn’t look up from his work. The sweater was coming along slowly. He unraveled it several times because he couldn’t get the pattern on the body how he wanted, but finally seemed satisfied. He was delaying working on the sleeves, Robin noted. Perhaps her own miserable first attempt made him cautious. (She was making a sweater for herself. It might be summer now, but Robin knew the value of planning ahead. Better to prepare while she had the chance.)

“There’s not much in the way of parks there, or wilderness,” Ryo answered. “City had pretty much taken it all last time I was there.”

“I’m surprised Mister Cacern would suggest visiting,” Robin commented. “He doesn’t seem to enjoy crowds.”

“Lot of roofs to run and pockets to pick,” the helmswoman replied. “Probably sees it as training. And there’ll be plenty for us to do while we wait for Prof Brody’s guy.”

Robin could see that possibility, but wondered how Alex knew to suggest it so quickly. He told her he hailed from an isolated island, and knew little of the world. What he told her of LaMotte that night in the rain would support the assertion, but she had no proof. Only his word. Hard-learned caution and suspicion sparked to life.

“Perhaps he traveled there before,” she threw out, fishing for confirmation.

Berto shook his head. “Alex had never been away from LaMotte before he joined us.”

“Yep,” Ryo threw in. “Didn’t know a thing about anything out here.”

“Why let him join?” It seemed odd. While Robin was unclear on how Sam joined, it sounded as though Berto was rescued from drowning and was an orphan now. An act of kindness, then. But all the adults demonstrated specific skills. What could an inexperienced country boy show that would grant him a spot?

“He asked.” Ryo spoke as though there could be no other reason.

“That’s all?” Robin supposed she shouldn’t question it. She had been allowed to join after doing the same.

“He saw Ryo and Anna sneaking back from a job and followed them on the rooftops,” Berto added.

Ryo looked at Berto from the corner of one narrowed eye and he grinned sheepishly. Robin imagined it wounded Ryo’s pride to have been followed by a novice. “That’s true, but I’m still pretty sure it’s ‘cause he asked. Cap’n could tell Alex wanted out of there.”

The galley door burst open, Sam outlined by the bright sunlight. “There’s a pirate ship headed this way!”

The crew assembled on deck, watching the ship approach from dead ahead. Ryo took the helm, Shiro stepping aside without a word. Captain Barisov stood near the bow, rifle over his shoulder.

“We’ve already raised our flag, and signaled we’re just passing through, but they haven’t altered course.” He craned his neck back towards the crow’s nest. “Alex?”

Alex barely had time to respond before Anna shouted, “They’re turning to give us a broadside!”

Ryo kept them aimed directly at the enemy vessel. “They lost the wind at their backs, but it’ll take too long to get out of range.”

“Does anyone recognize them?” Max headed below. Anna rushed to open the hatch in the deck that allowed access into the hold.

Robin took a closer look at their Jolly Roger through the captain’s spyglass. The flag showed a shark and a long pole of some kind crossed behind the skull. Perhaps a lance? “I’ve not seen it before.”

“Bunch of dumb rookies,” Ryo muttered.

Two puffs of smoke rose from the ship’s hull, the muted roar of the cannons reaching their ears moments later. Both shots sailed wide. Their attackers clearly expected Ryo to attempt some desperate evasion. The next salvo involved four shots. Again, they seemed wide of the mark.

“What are these guys doing?” Anna wondered.

The answer was not long in coming, as one cannonball on either side of Endeavor was struck at an angle by another.

“What the shit?!” Ryo exclaimed, as she tried to alter course, swinging to starboard.

The collision caused an abrupt change in course of the two projectiles, redirecting them towards the Eclipse Pirates. The shot to starboard sailed harmlessly overhead. The one to port struck the hull near the deck. The crew dove for cover, but the expected hail of splinters did not come. Raising her head, Robin saw a clumsy curtain between them and the spot where the shot landed. Alex’s webbing, anchored to the deck, held taut from his spot on the mast.

“How did they do that?” Sam shouted in confusion.

Captain Barisov snapped his fingers. “A bank shot. I understand! The lance is actually a cue! They’re pool sharks! Oh, that’s quite clever!”

“Focus, Captain,” Anna screeched. “They shot my baby!”

The captain blinked. “Quite right. Sorry.” He called into the hold, “Max!”

“Almost ready!”

“They’re firing again,” Robin pointed out. Ryo shifted course, resuming her charge at the enemy pirates.

Robin could tell one shot was still on target, although it might only strike the foremast. She prepared to dive for cover. Before she could, Captain Barisov shouted commands to Alex. The thief formed another curtain where directed. The iron sphere struck the net, bowing it in, but didn’t reach the mast. The cannonball tumbled to where Shiro waited below, studded war club on his shoulder.

“Cover your ears.”

As the ball dropped in front of him, Shiro swung. A deafening impact rang across the deck. The cannonball soared into the sky. For a moment, Robin envisioned it flying on, higher and higher, until it departed Earth entirely. It lacked escape velocity, however, and dropped into the sea a hundred yards shy of the enemy ship.

“Less arc next time,” Captain Barisov commented calmly. Shiro acknowledged him with a nod.

Max called out, “Ready!”

Sam and Berto began cranking as Endeavor continued to close on the Pool Shark Pirates. The rate of enemy fire increased, but with Ryo’s steering, most of the shots missed their mark. Those that didn’t were caught by Alex’s two nets, maneuvered by either him or Robin’s Hana-Hana limbs at Captain Barisov’s direction. Shiro waited below to return to sender. He found the range by the third swing, severing one mast.

Amidst this, a platform rose from the hold. Max crouched beside a cannon and the ship’s compliment of cannonballs, each a different color. “What’s your pleasure, Cap?”

Anna had fire in her eyes. “Incendiary! Roast those guys!”

Captain Barisov ignored the enemy’s latest broadside. “I think a standard round. Let’s try to avoid blowing them up by igniting their powder stores.”

“If their ship’s that poorly designed they deserve it,” Anna muttered darkly.

“If we blow them up, we don’t get to rob them after!” Ryo shouted. Max added his approval.

Anna couldn’t argue, too caught up in the process of adjusting the sails, granting Ryo every possible advantage in utilizing the wind. Combined with the helmswoman’s steering and Endeavor’s speed and maneuverability, more and more shots flew too high, the enemy gunners unable to adjust their angle of fire quickly enough.

Sacha and Max wheeled the cannon forward. Max shouted, “Brakes set! Five pounds of powder loaded, condensed round!”

Captain Barisov crouched behind the cannon, squinting at the ship. He adjusted the angle down slightly, then lit the fuse. “Get clear!”

The cannon roared, spitting the cannonball like a giant aiming tobacco juice at a spittoon. Robin and the others watched it slam into the hull a few feet above the waterline.

“You want another, or we settling this up close, Cap?”

“Neither,” the captain replied, even as the boat, curiously named Snooker, began to list to the one side.

“Did it pass through the entire ship?” Robin asked.

“Max and an acquaintance of his developed a stronger cannonball,” the captain explained. “Smaller, but dense. It won’t leave as large a hole, but in the right circumstances, it will keep traveling through more than one barrier, even at distance.”

Across the way, the Pool Sharks ran up a white flag.

* * *

“Why, exactly, did you think you should attack another pirate crew?” They stood on the deck of the enemy ship. The captain was a young man, probably Robin’s age, but three times as wide at the shoulders, and six times as wide at the waist, going by the at least partially apt name Minnetonka Corpulent.

“We’re pirates,” he replied bluntly. “We’ll attack who we choose!”

“Unless another pirate starts an attack against you in your territory, the Code says you let them pass peacefully,” Captain Barisov explained, rifle balanced on his hip. “At most, request a parley to determine their reason.”

“This isn’t even their territory,” Ryo interjected scornfully. “The Ruby Pirates claim this section of sea.”

The Pool Sharks stared at them dumbly. “What are you talking about? Codes, territories. We’re pirates. The whole point is to go where we like and do as we please!”

In Robin’s experience, that was certainly how most pirates acted. “Then you would have no objections to our taking everything you have, breaking your limbs, and leaving you to die crippled on a badly damaged ship with no sails or oars.”

The Pool Sharks turned pale. As with most of her past crews, these pirates clearly never considered the possibility they might be on the receiving end of such treatment. Robin tapped the front of her mask (the entire crew donned them before boarding) with one finger thoughtfully. “I wonder, would you die of thirst, or heat? Perhaps your makeshift repairs would fail and you would sink instead. Drowned, then, or devoured by true sharks. Or your wounds might grow infected, though that merely makes you easier prey for one of the other methods.”

Ryo’s face was hidden beneath her oni mask, but Robin could tell the helmswoman was enjoying this. Anna’s grin, however, was plainly visible below the shadows her hood cast across the upper half of her face. Captain Barisov raised one eyebrow at Robin’s comment, but didn’t dispute it. Robin could feel him taking on that more authoritative air.

“She is correct, you know. We are well within our rights to loot you blind and send you to the bottom of the Sea. In fact, your deaths may be all that can soothe my shipwright’s anger at what you did to her creation.” Anna nodded, smile turning even more wicked. The pirates now looked extremely nervous. Sacha’s tone lightened. “But, we’ll content ourselves with taking your treasure and some of your food and be on our way. You can consider this a valuable learning experience.”

“Learn from this, old man!” Minnetonka Corpulent withdrew a short stick from behind his back. He depressed one end and the stick telescoped into an exceptionally long pool cue with a steel point. Aimed directly at Captain Barisov’s heart. The captain tried to shift the reinforced trenchcoat he’d taken from Monte Cristo, but it was too late.

Before the cue could strike home, Sacha was yanked out of range by Alex. Simultaneously, Ryo appeared before him and deflected the lance. Before Minnetonka could react, she leapt forward and cut off his head. The man’s crew jumped back in terror, Ryo’s eyes burning from behind her mask as she crouched over their dead captain like a furious beast. Shiro and Anna stepped forward as well, menace clear in their posture.

“You raise a white flag,” Ryo snarled, “and you try an attack like that? I should cut you all down where you stand.”

She inclined her head towards Captain Barisov. Awaiting his judgment. Captain stepped forward again, surveyed the rest of the Pool Sharks. “I trust no one else is going to raise objections?”

The enemy pirates shook their heads frantically. Captain Barisov gestured with his rifle. “Into that longboat. We’re going to let you drift away from your ship until we’re done. Then you can row back. If you try anything, it will be as she said. Do not force my hand.”

Wisely, they did not, and the Eclipse Pirates were on their way once more within the hour. Ryo and Alex steered and kept watch, respectively, while the rest of the crew stored and logged their newly acquired supplies in the hold.

“You losing your edge?”

Robin looked up from her work. “Pardon?”

Anna’s eyes remained on her inventory. “You could have restrained that guy easily enough. Unless he just caught you off-guard.”

“Captain Barisov has said he prefers I keep the use of my Devil Fruit abilities to a minimum around others.“

Truthfully, Robin had simply been reluctant to risk revealing her identity. Especially since she doubted Captain Barisov would kill this crew, either. She didn’t think her presence on Endeavor was known, and she intended to keep it that way.

“I think you can kind of forget about that when Skip’s about to die.” Anna kept her voice low. The conversation wouldn’t be audible to anyone else.

“I knew it was unnecessary, with Mister Cacern and Miss Chinsai present. They were both taking action even before the cue began to extend. The captain was quite safe.”

Anna finally looked up and watched Robin for a long moment. “Uh-huh.”

Then she returned to her work, and after waiting to see if there would be anything further, Robin did the same.

Nothing important, just one little incident on the sea.

Chapter Text

Day 177 – 179

“There it is,” Ryo announced one morning. “Matryoshka.”

The crew moved to the railing for a closer look. The island’s true name was Jungalira. Matryoshka referred only to the city. However, it dominated the landscape and captured the mind’s eye so thoroughly most people considered city and island as one and the same.

The city was designed in a series of concentric circles, with the seat of the government in the center of the central circle, on the tallest point near the coast. The building itself loomed large, three elongated domes with jagged spires stabbing into the sky casting an imposing air. Moving outward, each of the next four circles were at progressively lower elevations. Likewise, the buildings visible within were less impressive, although the section of the city immediately outside the central one seemed to sparkle and gleam in the sun.

Max drooled. “Is that a whole section of nothing but casinos?”

“Most of it,” Ryo affirmed as the chemist leapt for joy. “Starlight’s got all kinds of entertainment. Combat arenas, racing tracks, theaters, high-class restaurants, you name it.”

“A wise location,” Robin noted. “Since I suspect the next ring out is where all the people who work in the government live. They have to pass all these opportunities to spend money.”

“Good for blackmail, too,” Ryo mentioned. “Easy to catch someone in a bad spot.”

Sacha pointed towards the island's interior. “The outermost section is new, isn’t it?”

Beyond the fifth, and lowest, circle, there was one more ring rising up the opposite side of the valley. The walls separating it from the fifth ring section gleamed with freshly installed stone. With more space, the houses were larger, many acres of land uninhabited between them. Not untouched, mind. The wilderness had been thoroughly scoured, replaced with bland lawns like that around Count Frederick’s home. Only on one lone point did the forests hold their ground.

“Why is there a bridge from there to the inner circles?” Sam asked. “What about the people down there?”

The bridge in question ignored the fifth section almost entirely, save one gigantic pillar holding it up. It was set in the midst of a tight cluster of tiny houses and what Robin suspected were apartments.

Anna answered, “The point of the bridge is to avoid interacting with the people who live there.”

Sam's expression said she understood. "Oh."

Each ring contacted the ocean along the south coast, and so each ring had a harbor of its own.

“Ryo, you seem to know the city best, which harbor would you favor?”

“Well, Starlight’s best for fencing the high-end stuff, but gotta go with Stonegarden. That’s the fourth ring. It’s where a lot of the industry and markets are, so if we want to buy stuff and not go broke, that makes it easy. Harbor fees won’t be too steep, either.”

Captain Barisov nodded. “Then let’s make for the Stonegarden.”

The rest of the crew began preparations to anchor. Anna asked, “Have you heard from the person we’re meeting, Skip?”

“Not yet. I’ll try to contact them this evening. I’m sure we’ve arrived first, but I can at least learn how long we have to wait.”

Max rubbed his hands in anticipation. “So we have a few days to enjoy ourselves?”

“Let’s focus on taking care of any tasks that need completing first,” Sacha answered. “Samantha and I will help Shiro restock the larder. Alex, you and Alberto help Anna acquire materials for repairs to Endeavor. Ryo, you and Robin scout fences. Max, you’ll remain on watch. We’ll reconvene here by dark.”

* * *

While Ryo was correct harbor fees in the inner rings would have been substantial, verging on astronomical, there were certain advantages. Security, although between Ryo and Shiro’s awareness, and Robin and Alex’s powers, there was small need to worry there. But if they had anchored, for example, in Starlight’s harbor, they might have noticed two ships set close beside one another.

Or perhaps not. The ships were, by design, meant to avoid attention. One was an ordinary, two-masted caravel, painted a painfully dull grey and with the unassuming name of Spire. So bland compared to the more ostentatious vessels of the high-rollers there to enjoy themselves, it was assumed a supply ship for one of the casinos’ endless buffets.

Berthed beside it was a single-masted sailboat. At first glance, the most unusual thing about it was the notion the person who owned it could afford to anchor there. However, given its location, most assumed it was the personal craft of whoever owned Spire. This was true in a sense. Both ships were owned by the same person. It just so happened that person was Don Monte Burns.

Perched on the wall separating Starlight from the inner ring was a solitary man. He sat in a low crouch, arms tucked in beside his body. He swept his gaze over all the harbors, pupils sharpened and focused. Even from this distance, he could easily pick out a middle-aged man with a pipe between his teeth and a sock cap on his head, disembarking from a ship in the Stonegarden harbor. He walked with a larger, dark-haired man and a lanky redheaded girl towards the markets.

The observer waited, carefully noting each person who departed the ship, plus the one who remained. Only after things settled down did he reach into his pocket for a small transponder snail.

“They've arrived. We just need to wait for our moment.”

* * *

As best Robin and Ryo could determine, there were fences in every ring save the central one. Useful, in that it gave them several options to choose from. Unfortunately, the fences in different rings specialized in different goods, so the crew would need to split the job of selling their take between them. Or devote more than one day to the task. There were also fees for moving between rings without a special pass.

“What d’you think is the better option, Nico?”

They were weaving through the busy streets of Stonegarden. People milled about, shouting greetings to friends or curses at reckless cart drivers. Shopkeepers and waitresses called out drink specials or proclaimed the high quality of their goods with endless energy. It seemed many of the people who worked the day shifts in the inner rings were using the early evening to either run errands of their own, or else looking for food and relaxation.

Robin had been thinking over Ryo’s question for an hour already, but took a moment to respond. Being asked her opinion still surprised her, especially when Ryo was doing the asking. “It’s better to sell as quickly as possible. Given time, word of our prizes will get around, and we could find ourselves targeted.”

The helmswoman paused to glare over Robin’s shoulder at a few men Robin had also noticed watching them closely. Robin wasn’t certain of their goal, other than it was one neither woman had any interest in helping. The men shrank in the face of Ryo’s silent warning before turning away, muttering threats among themselves as they retreated.

‘No doubt assuring each other we are fortunate they have better things to do.’

“Think you’ve got it right,” Ryo said once they resumed. “Just not sure we can pull it off. Not many of us are good hagglers. You and Max, for sure. I think I could scare that art dealer enough to keep him from gouging us.”

“None of the others?”

Ryo waggled one hand. “Cap’n can be cutthroat, but more when he’s trying to get something he wants. Not so much when it comes to selling. Shiro’s real patient and can use his size to intimidate people. Sometimes he can just wait them out. Anna doesn’t have any patience for it, and the one time I tried taking Alex, he let the guy bilk him.”

She paused. “'Course that was because Alex thought it was simpler to just go back later and rob the guy once he knew where the money was.”

Robin had taken that approach before. “Did that work?”

“He didn’t try. I told him it was poor form. He asked if that meant dishonorable. When I said yes, he called it off. Tried to give us his share as an apology.”

Endeavor lay just ahead. Robin could hear hammering and smell fresh bread. She felt a lightness in her heart as they boarded the ship. “Then perhaps it’s best to leave Mister Cacern and Miss Maldonado to guard the ship.”

The rest of the crew took to Robin’s suggestion. Anna and Alex took no offense at the assessment of their haggling skills. Robin hadn't noted any change in Anna's behavior towards her since their discussion after the battle with the Pool Sharks, for which Robin was grateful.

“I want to focus on the repairs anyway,” Anna said between bites. “I already started replacing the boards I patched from where that cannonball hit us, but it’s gonna take time to do the job properly. Alex can help, right ‘lex?”

“Huh? Sure.” The thief nearly inhaled his food and was on the edge of his seat, eyes towards the galley door. One leg bounced in place.

Captain Barisov asked, “Do you need more help?”

“I don’t think so,” the shipwright replied, “but if I do, I can wait until some of you get back. It’s not gonna take all day to fence that stuff, is it?”

“It shouldn’t,” Ryo answered. “None of these places are that far off.”

“Miss Chinsai and I were able to determine what routes will be best if you need to rent a wagon, which should prevent too much time lost backtracking.”

“And if we finish tomorrow, we’ve got time for some fun before the Prof’s contact shows up.” Like Alex, Max was eyeing the door impatiently.

“You should wait until we have the money before you start gambling it, Max,” Shiro watched his crewmate with a weary expression.

“Hey, there’s nothing wrong with doing a little scouting ahead of time,” the chemist defended. “Preparation’s half the game. You up for it, Ryo?”

“Guess I better, if just to keep you out of trouble.” Ryo tried to sound resigned, but the smile on her face as she followed Max downstairs to grab some money from her quarters said otherwise.

“Captain, are we done?” Alex asked.

“I think we can decide who goes where in the morning,” Sacha replied. Alex was out his seat and at the door instantly. “A rooftop run?”

“Not really. I’m going to find a way into the Buried City.”

Anna’s forehead wrinkled. “What’s that?”

Alex’s eyes lit up. “It’s a city called Artyom that used to be around here somewhere, but it wound up underground. Like the earth swallowed it. There’s supposed to be this weird ball that flies around through the streets and alleys down there.”

“A weird ball?”

“Yeah! It’s called the Lost Light! No one knows what it is, but Oddities of the West Blue says it moves around like it has a mind of its own!”

“Is that why you wanted to come to Matryoshka?” Alex nodded enthusiastically, which made Anna grin in amusement.

Ryo and Max had returned by then, and regarded their younger crewmate skeptically. Ryo said, “And you think that’s something to mess around with?"

“I’m not gonna poke it with a stick,” Alex replied. Robin could hear a defensive tone creeping in. “Probably. And not at night.”

“Oh sure, not at night,” Max scoffed. “Everyone knows weird balls are totally harmless in daytime.”

“I’m not asking you to come along,” Alex snapped. “Go scout your stupid casino, and I’ll scout what I want.”

The silverware rattled with the force of the door slamming. The crew panned from the door to Max.

“Geez, touchy.”

* * *

The night passed uneventfully. By the time Robin awoke Ryo and Max had returned, if the form sleeping silently in the bed across from hers was any indication. Robin slept only a few hours, but at least it wasn’t a nightmare that woke her. There was a paragraph in her paper she’d been stuck on for a day, and the solution abruptly presented itself.

She was working in the galley (not wanting to disturb Captain, who was occupied at the moment) when Shiro stepped inside from his watch near sunrise. His only reaction to her presence was a nod. Robin imagined he noticed the light shining through the crack under the door some time ago.

Alex returned not long after. Robin trailed him with her power for a short time before she went to sleep, but he simply leapt from rooftop to rooftop, crisscrossing the different rings, descending to street level occasionally to investigate. He showed no interest in speaking with anyone or delivering any message, and Robin decided he meant what he said about seeking an access to this Buried City.

He looked tired, but relaxed. Whatever anger he’d felt over Max’s teasing either evaporated or suppressed. Shiro handed him a glass of juice. “Did you have any luck?”

“I found a couple of spots I think go underground. If I help Anna fast enough, I could go look this afternoon.”

Shiro returned to his meal prep. “You know if you try to rush, she’ll make you stay until the work is done properly.”

“I know! I just want to get started so I can go.”

“You could go wake Miss Maldonado now,” Robin suggested with a sly grin.

Alex paled and his eyes grew large as ostrich eggs. “No, that’s a very bad idea.”

Shiro’s back was turned, but Robin saw his shoulders shake in silent laughter. Anna was even less of a morning person than Max. Captain Barisov was the only one who could wake her with impunity, and even he did so very gently.

After breakfast, the crew split up. Max, Ryo, Robin, and Shiro were each assigned a different part of their loot to sell. Shiro was carrying the weightiest pieces, sculptures mostly, plus a few uncut gems, so the captain accompanied him. Berto agreed to go with Ryo, who was responsible for fencing the jewelry they’d acquired.

“You comin’, Sam?”

The young teen shook her head. “I’m gonna stay and help Anna and Alex.”

She surveyed the docks with shadowed eyes. Sam slept poorly the night before and ended up sitting in the study with Captain Barisov. The nightmares were less frequent, but far from gone entirely.

Anna clapped Sam on the shoulder, wearing an encouraging smile. “Great! With you and Alex both, we’ll get this knocked out in no time.”

As the crew descended the gangplank, Sacha paused to study Alex. “Problem?”

The thief didn’t respond. Robin followed his gaze, but all she saw were clouds. Slowly, he said, “I don’t think so. Just, maybe be careful if you head to Starlight?”

The crew exchanged glances, and Captain Barisov looked into the same distance as Alex. “We will. Everyone has transponder snails, don’t be afraid to use them if trouble arises.”

Far above, Monte Cassino watched as the pirates moved out. The snail on his shoulder asked, “Can we kill them already?”

“No, they’ll be on guard with all that loot. Give it time.”

* * *

Robin returned to Endeavor in early afternoon. Count Frederick's taste in art was apparently not in line with popular convention, at least on Matryoshka, but Robin thought she did rather well.

She found Alex and Sam leaned over the far railing. “Are you sure you won’t switch with me?”

Anna’s voice drifted up. “I can do this, Alex.”

“I know, it’s just, you know, if you fall in the water. . .”

“You’ll sink,” Sam stated plainly. “Then you’ll be sore after we fish you out. And wet.”

“At least let me add some reinforcement to the cradle.”

“You calling me fat?!” Anna shouted. Alex nearly jumped for the crow’s nest, and she laughed. “I’m just kidding. If it’ll make you feel better, go ahead.”

Robin enjoyed hearing their banter. “Is everything going smoothly?”

“Just working on sealing the new timbers,” Anna explained after greeting Robin. “Gotta do it just so, or you get bubbles that leave gaps where water gets in. Then you got a leak, and it rots the timbers.”

“Can I be of assistance?”

Anna thought about it as she applied the sealant. “Not right now, but you mind hanging around just in case?”

“Not at all.” Robin had no immediate plans other than to work on her paper.

The repairs took most of the afternoon to complete. Anna was exacting in her approach, replacing not only the timbers in the hull damaged by the cannonball, but also one of the ribs which had been near the hit.

“It doesn’t appear damaged,” Robin noted as Alex and Shiro lifted it out of the hold.

“It’s not broken,” the shipwright corrected, “but it got warped by the force. Bowed in and crooked. You can see damage in the grain here and here.”

“And what caused that?”

“The timbers it was nailed to being blown out of place.” Anna worked as she spoke. “Twisted the nails when it tried to pull them clean through. They’d probably hold, but if they failed, it’d be at the worst time. Like during a big storm. We could afford to buy replacements, so better to take the time and put in an entirely new piece to go with the fresh timbers.”

By the time they were finished, the sun hung low in the sky, orange and fat. The others drifted in through the afternoon and evening. Max had the most success, something he made sure to crow about. “That count’s taste in art might suck, but the guy knows his wine! 39 million Beris!”

The crew ate dinner outside, as the sun was low enough the heat wasn’t oppressive. Alex spent most of the meal watching the sky. “You want to go, Berto?”

The apprentice looked at him apprehensively. “Underground? Now?”

“Sure. It’ll be dark either way. We’ll bring lights.”

Robin found Alex's enthusiasm infectious. “Mister Cacern, do you know anything of the condition of the buried city?”

“I think it’s pretty much whole. I mean, people must have taken stuff or nosed around, but the book said the streets and alleys are all still there.”

“Would it be possible to wait another day for your expedition? I might wish to accompany you and Alberto.”

Alex looked surprised. “Really? You’re interested?”

“Indeed. I’m not certain I wish to encounter the mysterious ball you seek. After all, it could be the angry souls of the people who suffocated when they were buried alive and are resentful of the living. But to see a lost city that’s been well-preserved would be a fine opportunity.”

“Why not now?”

“Captain noticed some bookstores while he was out today, and we plan to visit them before they close.”

“Our contact won’t be here until tomorrow, and I can stay to meet them,” Captain Barisov added. “We’ve completed all necessary tasks, so I’d say everyone can take tomorrow for themselves.”

“OK with you, Berto?” At the apprentice’s nod, “Then sure. But I want to get going early.”

* * *

The next day dawned soon enough. Robin rose near sunrise, feeling the thrill of anticipation. She didn’t know what to expect of this expedition. It could be a disappointment. Robin read the section on the buried city in Oddities of the West Blue after returning from the bookstores. It was clearly not written by an archaeologist, or someone with a bent towards what would interest her.

On the other hand, the writer, a Dr. Dreizehn, had been correct about the continued existence of the Mongo Weasel on Tamerlane. Robin was reasonably confident there would be something to see, even if the book was cagey on what its author was a doctor of, exactly.

Alex and Berto were already in the galley when she arrived. Alex was at the stove, making oatmeal, while Berto threw together several sandwiches.

“Good morning,” the apprentice greeted her. “What would you like for lunch? I wanted grilled chicken with peppers, but Alex said he was fine with peanut butter and jelly.”

“Either will be fine, since you already have those ingredients ready.” Robin learned not to be a picky eater, even when she had options. “You were serious about starting early.”

Alex shrugged, scooping oatmeal into three bowls. “Why sit around waiting? Besides, Artyom is supposed to be pretty big. Might take time to find the Lost Light.”

Shiro looked ready to say something when he entered the galley, but since Alex was busy cleaning up, the cook let it pass, focusing on making coffee. Robin accepted Berto’s offer to split a banana, and cut it up to add to the oatmeal. While they ate (or she and Berto ate, Alex’s bowl emptied as though the food simply vanished) Robin went through the packs on the table, double-checking nothing critical was absent. Lights. Spare lights. Grappling hooks and rope. A compass. A pair of camera den-dens. Canteens. A notebook and several pencils.

“In case you want to take notes about the city,” Alex explained. “Anything else you think we should take?”

“I recommend we ask Captain for a snail for communication. In case of emergency.”

Captain Barisov had no objection when he awoke. “I’ll be the most likely to answer. I'm going to catch up on my writing while I wait for our contact.”

He waved cheerfully as they set off. “Good hunting!”

* * *

Alex led them directly to the declining fifth ring, named Crystal Fen. Robin suspected it had been some time since the name was appropriate, if ever. Unlike the other rings, there was no toll for entry, although she noted there was one to enter the fourth ring. There seemed to be no direct way to reach the sixth ring.

The homes were in various states of decay, paint peeling and hastily patched. In a few cases, it appeared a house had split, and the inhabitants simply turned it into two smaller homes, erecting hasty walls in the gap. Streets were narrow and crowded, gutters clogged with things Robin didn’t inspect any closer than she could avoid. Overall, it reminded her of some of the less-pleasant places she took refuge over the years.

With it not yet mid-morning, the sun had not risen very high. The wall of the fourth ring kept them trapped in dusk conditions. The alleys – almost too close to qualify – were pitch black, as though otherworldly voids. In those spaces, Robin could feel eyes tracking their progress. She hated that feeling, the way her skin crawled.

Alex walked seemingly without a care. If he noticed the stares, he did an excellent job pretending not to. He paused occasionally, checking landmarks before continuing on his way. He wasn’t entirely oblivious, though. Berto hung close, and Alex kept one arm on the boy’s shoulder, ready to pull him away from danger.

He led them to a small clearing, to a staircase that descended into the earth. Its purpose was unclear. It did not stand alone, as there were other small cylindrical huts in the clearing. There might have been a pole emerging from the peaks, but they were broken or rusted away. The huts were obviously different design and age than the buildings that encircled the clearing. Eyes watched them through cracks in the walls and from behind dingy windows smeared with grease and dust.

Across the entrance of the stairs was a board stating, “CONDEMNED – Entry Forbidden by Authority of the City Guard. Violators will be prosecuted.”

“Are you certain this is wise, Mr. Cacern?”

“What, the sign? If we went where we weren’t welcome, we wouldn’t be pirates.”

Robin glanced at the hidden observers. Although several rude suggestions of what the Guard could do with their authority were scrawled around the board, she wasn’t certain how far the antipathy extended. Her Devil Fruit revealed more than one person watching eagerly. “More the locals.”

Alex followed her eyes, then turned in a full circle. “None of them are gonna try anything.”

He was relying too much on his sixth sense. He needed to think laterally. She gestured to the notice pinned to the board. “They could alert the authorities to collect a reward.”

Alex tilted his head thoughtfully. “You think so? Ryo told me folks in neighborhoods like this don’t like Marines or authorities.”

So he was thinking more than she expected. That was encouraging. “Normally, but we are outsiders. They may be perfectly fine turning us in. Is there another entrance?”

“I guess you’re right,” he said loudly. “Too risky. Let’s go.”

They left the way they came, but once a few blocks away, Alex veered off, down a side street. The homes here were made of corrugated metal, set so close together they seemed to lean over the street, in danger of collapse at any moment. There was only a narrow band of sky above, and even that was obscured by the bridge straddling Crystal Fen. It was like being inside a manmade cavern.

The path wound uphill, mimicking a snake’s course. Alex paused once, glancing over his shoulder. Robin pointed to a narrow alcove. The three of them waited, cloaked in shadows, as a half-dozen men of various ages, carrying weapons and chattering among themselves, stalked past soon after.

Once they were out of sight, Alex hopped a fence and cut through back lots and over the rooftops. His destination was a low hill near the base of the sixth ring wall. Beyond the wall, the terrain climbed into mountains. Robin wondered if Shiro was out there right now, seeking a suitable view for the landscape he wished to paint.

At the peak of the hill, obscured by a single scrubby cedar, was an open pit. Only a few feet across, Robin could see the interior was made not of earth, but patterned stone. There was no one else around, nor any buildings for several hundred yards. “How did you find this?”

The thief pointed at the bridge looming overhead. “Things look different from above. From that angle, the tree doesn’t hide a perfectly round hole.”

He grabbed a light from the pack, then attached his webbing to the base of the tree. “I’ll go down first, trail this behind me. Once I touch ground, I’ll signal with the light. Come down one at a time, OK?”

Alex slipped down the hole like a rabbit retreating to its den. The darkness swallowed him, only occasional flashes of his light, growing smaller all the time, revealing his continued presence. Finally, Robin spied a pinprick waving back and forth and the thread gave a few sharp tugs. A faint echo of Alex calling, “OK!” rebounded off the walls.

“Would you like me to go first, Alberto?” The boy shook his head, wrapped the webbing around one hand and slowly lowered himself. It took him longer to reach the bottom than Alex, but reach it he did. Now the light waving to her was just a little brighter, and she heard two voices calling.

Robin took a deep breath and began her own descent. She was dropping into an unknown situation, but it would be fine. Alex wasn’t going to try and harm her. Certainly not with one of the apprentices along. She banished her worries.

* * *

Far above, he watched the last of the three, the woman, disappear into the hole. He didn’t know what they were looking for. Buried treasure, probably, not that it mattered. They were isolated. Perfect.

“Rosso? They’re all yours.”

Chapter Text

Day 179

Robin played her light around as she descended. In the first twenty feet, roots pushed their way through the walls wherever they chose. That ceased as she went still lower, the patterned stone looking weathered by the slow work of subsurface water, but largely unbroken. At regular intervals, she passed doors. Usually closed, but in one case they were open. All she could see was a hallway that continued beyond the reach of her light. She strained her eyes, but detected no sign of movement. Nothing lurking.

Her boots touched ground. Alex waited in the doorway. Berto was further on, swinging his light from side to side eagerly.

“Stay where we can see each other, Berto,” Alex called. He sounded calm, but Robin could see his excitement as he shifted from one foot to another. The three pirates made their way down a long hallway to what had been a set of doors once. Other than the frames, the rest was missing. They stepped out into a small clearing to take their bearings. She raised her light and traced the tower. The cavern they stood in sloped upwards sharply, mirroring the building.

“We descended through an elevator shaft," Robin murmured. "Interesting.”

An open path lay ahead, a lane they followed to a road not much different from those in Kisaragi, if emptied of people. Robin studied the buildings they passed. As Alex said, most were in remarkably good condition for being underground for centuries. Granted, the wood was decaying and rotten. A few upper stories had collapsed. But those made of stone stood solid. The architecture reminded her of the homes and shops in the third ring.

‘Something to investigate.’

Robin took opportunities when she could to explore the interiors. Inspecting possessions that survived, or looking over the occasional skeleton. Not many, so either the city was deserted when it was buried, or the inhabitants escaped somehow. Robin would have thoroughly searched everything, but she knew Alex and Berto wanted to keep moving. Neither were complaining about the pace, but she couldn’t be certain that would last. The book said Artyom was quite large, and they hadn’t covered much ground yet.

“Any idea how this happened?” Alex asked as they paused at an intersection for lunch. Remarkably, the roads were perfectly good, minus scattered piles of dirt or rock from the ceiling. A person could easily have ridden a cart here even now.

“I could only hazard guesses, but it certainly wasn’t natural." She pointed upward. "Look how the roof of the cavern is always just high enough to completely encompass a building. None of the structures are cut off abruptly. Nor are their foundations damaged that I can tell, which would rule out any normal tectonic process.”

“Someone with a Devil Fruit?” Berto warily stepped around a tricycle toppled in the road. A small skull lay beside it.

“A logical answer, if this happened within the last few centuries. Which seems likely, given the state of decay and the designs. Although the author of your book didn’t seem to have a fixed range.”

Alex took a bite of his sandwich. “Why wouldn’t it be logical if it happened further back?”

“It’s unclear how long Devil Fruits have existed. Surviving records of the Ancient World make no direct mentions.”

They continued through the city's remains. Alex’s sixth sense detected nothing dangerous, and Robin had yet to see anyone or anything beyond a few rats or burrowing insects. Which made her edgy. The gloom of the cavern swallowed their lights. The further they traveled, the more the darkness seemed to close on them. As much to focus on anything else she asked, “Why do you think no one ventures down here?”

“Hmm?” Alex perched on what looked like a mailbox, watching over Berto as he peered into an open doorway.

“This certainly seems a place adventurous teens would visit. I can’t see any signs of graffiti or vandalism. No recent trash or footsteps.”

“Maybe the City Guard are really tough?” Berto offered as he tried to wipe mold his hand collected from the door on his jacket.

“Maybe nobody found the entrance we used,” Alex said. “I think we’re headed towards the staircase we tried first. Might find something there.”

Their journey brought them to a commercial district, buildings shifting from homes to small businesses. At one point, Alex sprinted down the street without a word, skidding to a stop and peering around the corner. He shook his head when Robin and Berto caught up. “Thought I saw it.”

They soon found themselves at a train station, With it, evidence of recent disturbance. Broken windows, messages both crude and touching, silly and cryptic, hastily scrawled on walls. Beer bottles, either whole or broken, littered the pavement. There were also more piles scattered about. Smaller than those earlier. When Robin crouched to investigate, she found the material more like ash than earth. In one, she found a human tooth.

“Look! A train!”

Berto sprinted that way, dodging debris, only to be pulled up short by Alex’s voice. “Stay in sight!”

Berto looked put out at the command, but moved at a more cautious pace as Robin and Alex followed. “You know I can keep track of Alberto for some distance.”

Alex's eyes remained fixed on Berto. “Don’t underestimate how fast he can vanish. Besides, he’s my responsibility.”

“I would say both our responsibility.”

Alex shook his head, gaze locked on Berto’s back as he approached the train. It was a curious design, with no smokestack. Just a simple rectangular shape. Robin thought it might have been silver once, but the metal long moldered and rusted in the damp conditions. The interior was obscured behind windows yellowed and grimy.

“Captain told me, if everything goes wrong, take care of. . . ,” he hesitated, “Sam and Berto.”

Robin stopped studying the train to study Alex instead. “What does that mean?”

The thief pursed his lips, hands shoved into his pockets. “I think it means run like hell. Get them to safety, however far that is.”

Robin thought that a heavy responsibility for the youngest adult on the crew, but Alex was the fastest, and his ability to sense and avoid danger would come in handy. It was possible Captain Barisov was also trying to protect Alex, giving him an order to run without wounding his pride.

An unpleasant cold settled on her, ending the musing. Not the damp, pervasive chill of their surroundings, but sharp, almost stinging. Like an ice cube pressed directly to the nape of her neck. The sensation of being watched. She panned her light casually, while dozens of her eyes strained for any movement. The shadows vanished momentarily in the glare of her light, revealing nothing but pieces of the past left behind.

The feeling persisted. It was more than just eyes on her. She looked towards the ceiling. “Mr. Cacern, do you hear whispering?”

The thief paused where he clung to the roof, waiting silently. “I hear some water dripping, and Berto, but. . .”

Eyes wide, his head whipped the direction they came. “Berto! Something’s coming.”

He dropped to the ground beside her. Whatever it was, they were too far away for Robin to spy in the darkness. “Let’s take cover in the train and see if they pass by.”

As they retreated, Alex looked over his shoulder. “They’re coming faster.”

Now Robin saw them. One person, hat pulled low, long coat wrapped tight around them, covering ground in strong leaps. Landing on all fours, then springing forward once more, legs trailing behind. The stranger came to a halt in a low crouch at the entrance to the yard, dust billowing around him. He remained in that posture, and tilted his head, staring at them from one large, yellow eye. “There you three are. This is a big place.”

“Are you with the City Guard,” Robin asked loudly, before whispering, “Mr. Cacern, are there any others?”

Alex gestured for Berto to get behind him as they continued to back up. “Only threat is him.”

Robin took some consolation from that, even as her instincts continued to insist there were more than the four of them down here.

The stranger laughed, an odd throaty noise. “Ribbaribbaribba. Nothing like that. My name is Monte Rosso. You and the rest of your crew attacked my little brother and robbed our ship.”

He shucked his coat and hat, revealing a wide mouth and slick body. His hands were long, his feet wide, a thin membrane between fingers and toes. Even in the dim light, it was possible to see his skin was brightly colored, reds flashing against brilliant oranges and deep blacks. His gaudy clothes, the pastel slacks and shirt covered with tropical flowers, paled in comparison.

Robin’s stomach twisted. The captain’s decision for mercy on Monte Cristo, back to haunt them. But Captain Barisov was not here now, and Rosso’s bounty was only 56 million. Robin had defeated Zoans before. She crossed her arms. Incapacitate him first to gain information. Then death. “Ocho Fleur – “

Alex reached for her as arms appeared on Rosso’s body, grasping the arms and legs. “Robin, wait!”

Too late. The moment she made contact, she knew something was wrong. A tremble racked her entire body. She tried to snap his limbs anyway, but couldn’t manage it. Her head spun, Hana-Hana limbs dissolving into petals.

“He’s colored like one of those poison dart frogs,” Alex finished, catching her as she stumbled backwards.

“Ribbaribbaribba,” Rosso laughed. “I ate the Kaeru-Kaeru no Mi, Doku-Datsu variant. My skin’s toxic, even through Devil Fruit powers.”

To demonstrate, he ran a finger along his back, collecting a glistening slime. He flicked it at their feet, where it smoked and hissed. Alex backed up, holding Robin with one arm as she struggled to keep her feet, keeping Berto behind him with the other. Rosso grinned, mouth stretching until it seemed the top of his head might fall off.

“Where do you think you’re going?! Frog Missile!” He sprang into the air, arcing towards them.

* * *

Shiro surveyed Matryoshka. It took a few hours to reach this hilltop beyond the sixth ring wall, the last bit of wilderness on this side of the ridge. Longer still to find a clearing offering a view in all directions. It was worth it. Even getting pricked by locust thorns and with seed burs sticking to his clothes. From here, he could capture everything. Sea, sky, city, forest, all lay before him.

He’d spent an hour on preliminary sketches. Testing different perspectives, different focal points. He finally devised something he thought would be satisfying, but needed the sun a bit farther over. He whiled the time away eating lunch and prepping his paints. The canvas sat on the easel, awaiting the first stroke.

All was not peaceful, though. The crunch of leaves and undergrowth carried from the woods behind him. The cook set his lunch aside. No one mentioned any large, dangerous fauna. While the estates in the sixth ring seemed to cover many acres, he was fairly certain this ground was, as yet, unclaimed. If he was wrong, hopefully the landowner or their security would be understanding.

The noises came closer, moving one way, then the other. But always getting closer. A shadow began to resolve among the trees. Large, larger than him. Dark clothes and even from here, Shiro could tell they were not suited for a hike through the woods. Foreboding grew like a stormcloud as he checked escape routes. The slope was steep, but not vertical. If need be, he could slide down and probably not get too badly injured. But he would struggle to reach the gate to exit the sixth ring. The going would be easier up here.

“Real pretty spot.” The stranger’s voice was low and gravelly. They stepped into the sunlight and Shiro found himself facing Monte Cristo. The man wore another high-quality suit and fedora, along with a pair of knuckledusters, adorned with an array of spikes. If Shiro knew braille, he’d realize their patterns would spell out “PAIN” if they connected fully with his flesh.

The cook got to his feet, settling into a loose crouch, arms ready at his sides. Cristo didn’t bother to take any sort of stance, still looking at the sea and the city before slowly turning his head towards Shiro.

“At least you get to die with a view.”

* * *

‘Not too bad. Not too great, either.’

Max studied his pile of chips over the top of his cards. His scouting trip with Ryo two nights earlier made him pick the Royale as the best place to try. It wasn’t the fanciest casino in Starlight, but it was solidly mid-tier. Max could afford to be dealt in, with pots large enough to be worth winning.

He checked his right. Sam jumped at the chance to come along, which Max figured was good. She couldn’t last on a pirate crew if she was always too scared to go into town. Well, she could, if she was willing to stay behind to watch the ship. But she’d miss out on so much of the fun that way! What’s the point of stealing if you don’t enjoy the spoils?

She was doing a little worse than him. Playing very conservatively, folding a lot. Max couldn’t tell if her hands were bad, or she was just psyched out after her bad luck on Hirsch. At the moment, she wasn’t doing a good job keeping her hand covered. He nudged her with his elbow, and when she looked his way, gestured to his own cards, resting squarely against his chest.

“No cheating.”

Max glanced at the woman across the table. Not his first glance, either, ‘cause she was a looker. She was, frankly, too classy for this joint. The red dress was high-quality, sparkly and slit up the side to the hip, but not tacky. Her only jewelry was a small pair of gold earrings, but Max could tell they were the real deal. Their color played nicely against the light tan of her cheeks and bare shoulders. She wore her chestnut hair styled so it covered her right eye, but her left eye, an unusual auburn, didn’t miss a trick. The largest pile of chips on the table was hers.

“I’m trying to teach her to play properly,” he defended. “It’s not cheating.”

“No teaching then,” she replied disinterestedly. “If she’s that poor a player, she shouldn’t be here.”

Sam bristled and Max saw her free hand drift towards the edge of the table. She brought along her practice sword. To feel safer, Max figured, and because she was a kid, whatever she insisted, and it was just a wooden sword, the other players let it slide. (Max was armed too, but he wouldn’t stoop so low as to try and rob the table. Not without his mask, anyway.)

He shook his head. Ryo might be able to get away with pulling a weapon if someone insulted her, but Sam was no Ryo. Neither was Max, for that matter.

The lady didn’t press the issue and the game resumed. On the next hand, Sam bet everything, glaring defiance at the older woman and pushing her chips to the center. The woman smirked and called. Sam laid down a royal flush, grinning smugly as she swept up the pot. Max couldn’t suppress a proud smile and he saw a few others, those who’d already gone bust, looking similarly pleased.

“Cheater,” the woman hissed.

Sam reeled back like she got slapped, eyes wide and indignant. “I did not! You’re just mad I tricked you so easy!”

“What’s going on?” Anna’s voice over Max’s shoulder startled him. She came with them to Starlight, then veered off to find her own fun, whatever that was. A bar, or maybe some sort of building competition. Hell if he knew.

The looker spat, “The child is a cheat.”

“Ma’am,” one of the other players began, “she didn’t cheat.”

“I say she did.” The woman stood, nails digging in the soft felt covering the tabletop. Max leaned back. He hadn’t realized she was quite so tall. She could probably look Shiro in the eye. “I say she is a cheat, and a thief, and you two are just the same.”

“What’d I do?” Anna protested. “I’m not even playing!”

“Jeez lady, what crawled up your butt? You’re still winning!” Max edged his chair back. He’d known some sore losers, and while this lady sure seemed like one on the surface, something wasn’t right.

“You think my family’s honor would be satisfied taking your measly fortunes?”

Anna groaned. “Max, tell me you didn’t sleep with this lady’s sister, or her mother.”

“I would, if I knew who she was.”

“My name,” the woman flung the table aside with one hand, “is Monte Carlotta.”

Max barely noticed the table embed in the far wall like a spear. All the blood in his body had drained into his feet. A great turn of events, if it would have helped him run any faster. “’Three-Card’ Monte Carla? 73-million-bounty Monte Carlotta?”

She glared imperiously and stabbed one finger at them. “Correct, scum. You’ve dishonored my family, and now, I’ll take your heads.”

Chapter Text

Day 179

All was peaceful that afternoon on Endeavor. Sacha sat in his favorite deck chair, draft of his latest paper spread across his lap, a wide-brimmed hat angled to keep the sun off his neck and ears. “How many does that make?”

Ryo, working on another scarf while seated against the mast, grunted, “Seven. Once it’s done, at least. I should have one for everybody soon. Definitely before winter.”

“There’s no rush. The one you made me two winters ago is still in good condition.”

Ryo's eyes stayed on her work, her mouth twisted in concentration. “I know it’s got a bullet hole from that skirmish with the Trifectas last year.”

Sacha grinned sheepishly. “Only a small one.”

Ryo's reply was unspoken, as he saw her left eye narrow the way it did when she used its zoom function. “Cap’n, we’ve got company.”

A longboat was making its way towards them. Two people at the oars, one standing in the bow, two more near the stern. Sacha was sure those two were there as armed back-up, although he could hope it was just to make sure they had enough hands to carry everything. Nonetheless, he signaled Ryo to be ready and picked up his rifle as he walked to the railing.

The boat drifted to a halt alongside. He called down, “Greetings. The sea smells fresh today.”

The man in the bow, wearing a cap that looked like a kangaroo and sporting a dark mustache and beard, responded, “Indeed. The winds bring a change of fortune. Terry Gilteo. Permission to come aboard?”

Sacha could almost hear Ryo rolling her eyes at the pass phrases. He found it rather exciting, personally. “Barisov Sacha. Permission granted.”

Once the Revolutionaries were on-board and introductions completed, Sacha said, “I think you may need a larger boat. The statue of Artemesia isn’t likely to fit.”

“We can bring over our ship if needed, but let’s start with what we can move.”

The work proceeded swiftly. Once Sacha and Robin finished examining the items for the historical record (and their own interest), the crew carefully packed them in crates. Sacha was correct, though, that the statue would require its own trip. Three of the Revolutionaries took everything else across the harbor to their ship. Gilteo and one other man, a scowling square-jawed fellow with short-cropped black hair and dead eyes, stayed behind.

Sacha smoked his pipe while the longboat receded. “I notice you didn’t take Chiron’s Claw.”

“Don’t know where to take it. These others we can return to their people. Earns us some credit. It makes them more open to the notion of breaking with the World Government.”

Sacha didn’t entirely love the idea of using these artifacts as bargaining tools. It felt too much like extortion. He kept that to himself. These were Henry’s acquaintances, not his, and it probably wasn’t this man’s call. “Thank you for being willing to change the meeting place on short notice.”

Gilteo shrugged and exhaled a puff of cigarette smoke. “It’s no problem. We can still make our next assignment easily enough.”

“Unfortunately, Pilz didn’t seem a suitable place.”

“Starting major turf wars can do that,” sneered the other man.

Ryo bristled and stepped forward. “Watch your tongue if you want to keep it.”

Something about this man had bothered Ryo from the moment he came on-board, Maybe it was the air of violence that hung like fog around him. Sacha knew revolutions attracted more than idealists. Some people just wanted an excuse to fight.

Case in point, the man started for his pistols. Gilteo intervened, holding his hands up in front of the other man. “Easy, Frank. It doesn’t make things so difficult. More Marines on Pilz means fewer Marines elsewhere. It’s not impairing us, other than things being a little unstable. I imagine it does make it harder for you, though,” he said over his shoulder.

“A bit, although we keep a low profile, anyway.”

“Not low enough,” Frank muttered.

Ryo’s eyes narrowed. “What’s that mean?”

Gilteo's eyes shifted away. “It’s a rumor, nothing certain, but. . . There are rumblings the Montes are on your trail. Or at least the Butcher Bird.”

Ryo's entire body tensed. “Cassino?! Are you fucking kidding me?”

Gilteo looked grim. “One of our moles in the Marines said a Special Investigator nosed around Tamerlane and Count Frederick’s gala. Places you've been. A Marine our man can’t find record of. Matches Cassino's description.”

“Count Frederick’s party?” Sacha felt his stomach drop. “So soon?”

“Well, there’s only so many people with the kind of things you steal. Makes it easier to guess where you might go.”

“Cap’n,” Worry etched Ryo's face as she looked at the city. “None of the others have checked in today.”

* * *

Alex dove away from Rosso’s attack, Robin and Berto in tow. Rosso landed, turned, and bounded after him again. “You can’t escape me like that! Frog Missile!”

It was true, as far as it went. Rosso jumped further than Alex, but Alex was much quicker at shifting to his next movement. Rosso might leap ahead, but the thief would touch a solid surface first and change directions. So the battle moved back-and-forth through the square near the station, both parties bouncing off surfaces. Snarling, well, croaking angrily really, Rosso launched himself once more as Alex landed. The thief went straight up and the frogman slammed into the side of a train car. The metal tube rocked on one set of wheels before righting itself with an echoing metallic crash.

Rosso shook his head. He glared up at them. “You’re a real jumping bean, ain’t ya? Tongue Lash!”

His tongue shot out. Alex jumped aside, but Rosso was already leaping into his path, head lowered, skin gleaming. Berto narrowly shifted his pack from his shoulders and held it between Rosso and Alex’s chest. Even so, the impact sent the thief flying backwards and he lost his grip on his crewmates. Berto was able to tuck and roll on the fortunately smooth ground.

Robin tried. She had fallen enough, her muscles knew what to do. She just couldn’t make them comply, only able to turn to land on one shoulder, hard. She stifled a cry of pain at the impact. Rosso landed in front of her as she struggled to push herself up. He leered down, looking especially terrible as someone’s fallen light cast his bizarre face into sharp relief.

“Not looking so good. I’ll send you along quickly.” He raised one foot. “Frog Stomp!”

A dagger struck him in the thigh. Robin’s eyes sluggishly tracked left. Berto was holding two more, trying not to look frightened. “Leave her alone!”

Rosso turned on him. Robin tried to summon her power, but the single arm she could conjure dissipated before it even fully formed. “Runt, you oughta have run. I mighta let a kid live.”

The sound of rending metal filled the air and Rosso had to leap to avoid a door that hurtled past like a javelin.

“Berto, go! Take Robin!”

* * *

Shiro was out of practice fighting opponents physically stronger than him, he reflected. His best punches just bounced off Cristo's body, and he'd been reduced to giving ground. He ducked another punch. The tree behind him wasn’t so lucky. Its trunk exploded under the force, spraying splinters everywhere. Cristo raised one arm to shield himself, momentarily distracted. Shiro grabbed the section of damaged trunk and rammed it into his opponent’s chest like battering a castle door.

He drove the larger man back. Ten feet. If Shiro could just push him over the edge, he could escape. Seven. Contact the captain and warn him. Five. If it wasn’t too late.

Forward progress stopped. Cristo wrenched the tree from Shiro’s grasp like an older sibling taking a toy from their kid brother.

“You might as well let me get this over with,” he growled, tossing the trunk casually over his shoulder. It crashed down the slope. “The little lady with the Devil Fruit isn’t here to save you.”

Shiro fell back to the edge of the woods. “If that is the case, what does it matter if I drag things out?”

Cristo mouth twisted like a bent wire. It might pass for a smile, if you were generous. “Doesn’t matter to me. I’ll just hurt you worse. Then I’m gonna find that captain of yours and make him eat that rifle.”

Shiro flexed his fingers, moving lightly on the balls of his feet. Sparring against Ryo and Alex at least gave him some idea of how one fights at a strength disadvantage. “You haven’t finished your work here yet.”

* * *

Max wouldn’t use weapons to win a card game. He had some scruples like that.

Once one of the other players announces she’s the leading daughter of one of the West Blue’s largest crime families, and she’s there to kill you, scruples go out the window like the other man when hubby comes home early. Not that Max had any experience with that, of course.

He drew his pistol. Sam raised her sword. Carlotta held three playing cards. Max briefly wondered if she was one of those folks who could kill you throwing those things. He’d heard of that, but never seen it. Didn’t want to, especially not right now.

“Take Two!”

Max blinked in surprise as Carlotta was suddenly carrying a gun and a wooden sword. He looked at his hand, which now held only the three of clubs. Sam was holding a card, too. "What?"

Max would admit it wasn’t his smoothest line. He didn’t sound any smarter a moment later when Anna jerked both he and Sam down. “Awk!”

A bullet whizzed overhead, impacting the wall. Max looked around wildly from his back. “What did she just do?”

“The Shaffuru-Shaffuru no Mi.” Carlotta tossed aside Sam’s sword indifferently and grabbed a drink from a nearby table.

“Have you been using that the whole time?” Max would kill for a Devil Fruit power like that.

Anna groaned. “Is that really the important thing?”

“I don’t need to cheat to win at cards,” Carlotta replied confidently.

“Liar!” Sam jumped up. “You’re the one who’s been cheating! You’re just a mean old bag!”

Fire blazed in the mafia princess’ eyes. “Old?!”

Anna charged, only for Carlotta to kick a chair into her path. As the shipwright crashed into it, “Three-Card” picked up and tossed another chair with the remaining card on it off to one side. “Discard.”

Anna disappeared from one chair and reappeared in the one flying across the room. She crashed into a bank of slot machines. Money poured out, and the few brave (or oblivious) souls jamming coins in the machines bent down to collect it and feed the one-armed bandit.

“I imagine she’s the one with the Devil Fruit my baby brother warned us about. Best not let her near, then.” Carlotta opened fire on Max and Sam with his own pistol, sending them scurrying for cover.

“I want my sword back!” Sam grabbed a serving tray one of the cigarette girls dropped. She hurled it like a discus towards Carlotta, who unrolled her leather belt, actually a whip. She collared one of the dealers hiding nearby, switching places with him.

Unfortunately, she hadn’t counted on how bad Sam’s aim was. Carlotta reappeared in the path of the tray, which slammed into the bridge of her nose. Sam pumped her fist. “Yes!”

“Don’t act like you did that on purpose,” Max muttered. Sam ignored him, breaking from cover.

Carlotta stumbled back with a curse, clutching her face. Her eyes widened as a drop of blood hit the carpet. When she lowered her hands, her nose was clearly bent. She lashed her whip with a snarl, but Sam dove under its bite, plucking her sword off the floor as she did. The forward roll became a leaping overhead swing. Carlotta stretched the whip between her hands and blocked easily. “Don’t get confident, child. Reverse Arcana!”

Sam blinked out of sight, then reappeared in the same place, but upside-down. As she fell, Carlotta kicked her solidly in the face with one long leg. The apprentice went hurtling across the room like a bullet, forming a crater as she hit the wall.

“If you think I’m old,” Carlotta called haughtily, “you’ll be pleased to know you’re going to die very young.”

* * *

“What do you mean, you won’t help?” Ryo snarled.

“What I said,” Gilteo at least had the decency to sound apologetic, Sacha thought, small comfort that was. “This isn’t something we can be involved in.”

“You said we gave you all sorts of stuff to use for propaganda value, and you’re just turning your backs? Is that all the good Revolutionaries can do?”

“You’re pirates, aren’t you?” Frank growled. “Handle your own business.”

Ryo’s blade was in her hands. “Sure. I see some useless, gutless assholes fouling up our ship. How about I handle that business?”

“Ryo, stop,” Sacha moved into her path. When the very air seemed displaced by her aura, it was time to step in. "I agree their attitude is. . .underwhelming."

He threw his best disappointed teacher glare at the Revolutionaries. A few looked away guiltily. “But we haven’t time for this. I can’t raise any of the others.”

She relented, stepping back and sheathing her sword. “I know which casino Max was going to. You have any idea where to find Shiro, or Alex’s little expedition?”

“Shiro was headed for the hills,” Sacha said, gesturing. “With Robin and Alex together, I'm confident they can avoid trouble.”

He noticed something he said surprised Gilteo, but the Revolutionary wiped it off his face. Sacha wished he could spare the time to worry about that. “Could I at least prevail upon you to watch our ship until we return?”

* * *

Even through the thunder in her head, Robin could hear Berto’s harsh breathing as he carried her away. Given their height difference it was more like dragging. She could feel rocks and broken glass cutting into her legs, but distantly. It barely registered against the ceaseless throbbing in her joints and skull that made her want to be sick. She didn’t want to throw up over him.

‘He might drop me in disgust and crack my head open against a rock.’

“Fu –“ She broke off with a wheeze. Couldn’t even laugh at her own joke. It hurt just to breathe.

The staircase Alex originally intended to use was a dead end, boarded off from the other side. Playing his light around, Berto pulled her into what might have been a diner once upon a time, judging by the countertops and skillets she could see rusting in the back. He got them behind the counter, trying to catch his breath as he fumbled with the transponder snail.

“I can’t, I can’t get a signal! We’re too far underground!”

Robin could hear the battle still going. “Is, he. . .winning?”

Berto peered out. “He can’t hit him. The frog-man dodges everything he throws.”

Robin tried to reach behind her with an arm that didn't seem to be hers. She felt her goal at the small of her back, but clumsy fingers wouldn’t close. The knife fell from her belt, clattering noisily on the floor. Berto looked down in surprise.

“Take it,” she whispered. The less she tried to project her voice, the easier it was to talk. “The blade is seastone. Shoot by pressing that button.”

She watched him cradle the weapon she took from the dead body of the Blade Pirate. Saw him take in every detail, those dark, observant eyes sweeping over the knife. Those eyes searched hers, unasked question clear.

“If. . . he can’t. . . win. Wait. . . for your. . . chance.”

Berto gulped, jaw set to a hard line. Robin didn’t want it to come to that, not only because she didn't like their odds. She closed her eyes and concentrated, managing to form a single eye on the outside of the diner. The two combatants were visible only when they intersected the beams of the lights that had been dropped in confusion. Phantoms, darting here and there across her blurred vision. Rosso’s threats and taunts, sounds of Alex's exertion to hint their presence in the darkness.

She spied Alex, momentarily illuminated, before he bounded back into the shadows. She created a mouth on his shoulder, the eye falling apart involuntarily. She could not see or hear, but her mouth registered the movement of his chest with each breath he took. The air felt cold against her lips, moreso than earlier.

“Mr. Cacern,” she whispered. She didn't know if her voice was even being projected. “You must. . .make him land. . .where you wish.”

Someone was shaking her. Concentration broken, the mouth fell apart.

“Miss Nico, don’t fall asleep!” Berto urged. “Please! We aren’t alone!”

Her eyelids weighed tons. They were surrounded. At first, she thought it merely her failing vision that made their visitors look so indistinct. But even when she squinted, the image did not resolve. Each person was merely a black outline. But their edges flickered and moved, like a staticky visual signal. Where eyes should have been were glowing white spaces. They encircled Robin and Berto, watching them silently.

* * *

Shiro gave ground once more, looking for an opportunity. He ducked a punch, rushed forward and wrapped both arms around the man’s midsection, intending to suplex Cristo over the edge of the hill. The air rushed out of Shiro’s mouth explosively (along with part of his lunch) and his arms fell slack, as a knee to the stomach obliterated his plan. One massive hand clasped him the back of his shirt before he could collapse and lifted him to eye level. Cristo had the other fist cocked back. “If you’re lucky, this one’ll kill you.”

Shiro lashed out, foot landing squarely in Cristo's groin. He could almost hear Max groan, while Ryo and Anna applauded. It wasn’t the sort of thing he liked to do, but he’d survived more than one fight resorting to whatever he could. Cristo lost his hold as his eyes rolled back, but he still lashed out. Shiro stumbled, feet weak under him. One of the spikes caught his forehead, opening a cut over his left eye. Another took a chunk out of his cheek.

Cristo recovered and lunged, bellowing inarticulately. Shiro rolled aside, landing next to his supplies. He swiped at blood from the cut as it clouded his vision, ignoring the sting of sweat in his wounds and the ache in his chest. Looking at the trees nearby and the bright red staining his arm, he got an idea.

When Monte Cristo turned to face him again, Shiro stood his ground, angled so his right arm was hidden. The mobster closed and threw another punch. Shiro shifted and blocked with his left arm, wincing as the spikes dug in and he was pushed back. He swept his right arm in an arc before Cristo’s face. The paint brush was on target, covering both of Cristo’s eyes with the bright orange hue he intended for his sunset. Cristo stepped back, rubbing at his eyes with both hands.

At least until he jabbed himself in the face with the spikes. “You fuckin’ little shit! I’ll tear you apart, beat your friends to death with your body!”

Shiro ignored the threat, moving with light steps he learned from Andres years ago. Once he was in place behind Cristo, he waited. Cristo stumbled into range and Shiro kicked the back of his knee, making it buckle. Then he grabbed Cristo’s head and rammed it into the tree directly ahead of him. More precisely, he rammed Cristo’s right eye on a vicious thorn that stuck out several inches from the trunk of the locust tree.

Monte Cristo screamed and thrashed, swinging his arms wildly to reach Shiro. The cook kept one knee braced in the middle of Cristo’s back, and did his best to swat the hands away. Each time Cristo tried to raise his head, Shiro slammed a punch into his skull, driving him back on the thorn.

Cristo’s struggles grew weaker, cries dying like a streambed that gradually runs dry. Shiro quickly grabbed Cristo’s head and twisted. He dragged the body to the edge of the hill, removing the knuckledusters as he did. A shove from his boot, Cristo was rolling down the hill. He watched as long as he could, making certain Cristo was either dead, or at least too weak to help himself.

The body bounced and slid without resistance. The legs crashed against a solid trunk and Shiro could hear bones snap, but Cristo was beyond caring. His dark suit vanished in the shadows of the sixth ring wall.

Shiro stumbled to his gear, packing hastily while he searched the woods. The area was isolated, but perhaps not so isolated Cristo’s death throes went unnoticed. He needed to leave quickly.

* * *

“Sam!” Anna dug herself out of the pile of slot machines and charged, grabbing any object she could to throw at Carlotta. The woman casually deflected or severed them with her whip, keeping Max pinned behind cover with his own pistol. The whip struck Anna across the face, but the shipwright bulled ahead, undeterred by the blood pouring down her cheek. The whip got Anna again and again, taking pieces of her, but she kept going.

Carlotta didn’t seem bothered by this development. “Persistent, aren’t you? I suppose cutting your face to ribbons wouldn’t make much difference.”

Carlotta hooked Anna’s ankle with the whip and swung her into the air, then down into the floor. Max heard Anna gasp as she went through a roulette table. The pistol clicked empty. Carlotta gestured and it vanished, replaced with a drink one of the bartenders had been mixing, ice clinking softly against the side of the glass as it appeared in her hand.

(The fight was getting brisk action among the onlookers. With the odds Max heard, even he wouldn’t have bet on his side.)

Anna got up, spitting blood. “You’ll wish you looked this good when I'm done with you.”

Max rose from cover, a vial in hand, stopper popped off. Carlotta spared him a bored glance. “Find The Pearl!”

Anna, the drink, and the vial flickered in and out of sight for a few seconds, constantly changing locations. The drink stopped where Anna had lain. Anna appeared on top of Max’s hand, before the two of them crashed to the floor. The vial took the drink’s place in Carlotta’s hand.

Just as Max planned. Not the part about Anna landing on him, but everything else. He’d gotten Carlotta’s measure. The type so sure she’s gaming you, she walks right into a trap. Just like Sam did her that last hand. The stuff in the vial was a little something he cooked up. Potent, but perfectly stable. Just as long you didn’t expose it to air. Say, by removing the stopper. Once you did that, you definitely didn’t want to disturb it. Say, with a sudden change in location.

Carlotta screeched as the vial exploded and consumed her in a burst of flame and light.

* * *

Berto held the switchblade with steady hands. The shadows remained still. Robin could hear, or perhaps feel, a low hum. His thumb moved towards the button to launch the blade.

Robin croaked out, “No!”

His eyes were wide with fear. She managed to lift one hand, shaking from the effort. Wrapped it around his. His skin felt cold, clammy, but perhaps that was just her. She thought she might be burning up, it was hard to tell.

Berto knelt beside her, still holding the knife, but not pointing it at anything. “What do they want?”

Robin didn’t know. She wasn’t even sure what they were. Were she and Berto hallucinating from poisonous vapors, or were these restless spirits? Some trick of technology or Devil Fruits?

Whatever they were, the beings didn't move. The sounds of the battle echoed outside. At least Alex wasn’t defeated yet. There was still a chance.

She heard a shout from Rosso. Outraged, rather than triumphant or mocking, which boded well. The beings were further away as well. Robin didn’t recall blinking, but they definitely moved. Their attention seemed turned to the situation outside. Should Robin warn Alex? Would that make them victims? Were these beings even hostile? She didn’t know and it was hard to think clearly.

Then the presences were gone, and Berto slumped in relief on the floor. Robin watched his hair began to stand up, as an eerie blue light shone through the shattered windows over his shoulder.

Chapter Text

Day 179

Underneath Matryoshka, Alex avoided another of Monte Rosso's attacks and dove through a shattered window into a three-story brick building. There in the shadows beneath silent steel girders, he studied his surroundings and tried to catch his breath. Plain wooden benches and what looked like big boards over doors leading to the train. His mind raced, going too fast, too wild. Rosso's threats as he searched outside weren't helping, but Robin was right. Alex trapped animals before, but usually had more time to prepare. It was so just hard to focus right now, to not just react on instinct.

"No harm will come to those I protect, only those who seek to harm them." He repeated the mantra until he felt steadier, then got work.

Soon preparations were complete, but he still needed bait. He landed in front of a door leading outside, making sure to kick a can as he landed. Rosso spun towards him, eyes wide with glee. Or maybe they always looked that way. Frogs had big eyes. Rosso launched forward, and Alex forced himself to stay. His muscles twitched, itching to move, while his sense screamed in his head, but he stayed.

Rosso landed on his hands just short of Alex, then swung his legs forward. “Frog Stomp!”

The double boot to the chest sent Alex skidding across broken tiles and up against the far wall. He tried not to cry out. Maybe it wouldn't have bothered Ryo or Shiro, but Alex didn’t have a lot of experience getting hit. At least the poisons didn’t get through his clothes. He unzipped his jacket and tossed it aside just to be sure.

Back in the entrance, Rosso gloated. “Ribbaribbaribbaribba! Knew I’d get ya sooner or later! I’m gonna drive you in the ground like a nail! Lilypad Meteor!”

Rosso bounced in place one, twice, and on the third, skied towards the ceiling before falling like a stone. Right into the web Alex spun across the girders directly above him. It stretched under the impact, but if it could catch a cannonball, it could catch a frog guy.

Rosso pulled half-heartedly, like he was too surprised to struggle. “What is this? You some kind of, of, bug guy or something?"

“Or something,” Alex muttered, starting to leave. That should hold long enough to get out of here and back to the ship.

He stopped at the exit. Did he need to kill Rosso? They weren't wearing their masks, and Rosso found them once. Alex picked up a long metal tube, probably part of a railing at one time. It ended in a jagged point. Plenty sharp to puncture a body.

Rosso stopped struggling when he saw what Alex held. Fear shone in his eyes, and Alex’s stomach twisted. He didn’t like killing, especially when they couldn’t fight back. It felt wrong, but he wasn’t sure he could fulfill Captain’s order just by running this time. Wasn’t sure he could fulfill it at all right now.

Trying to decide, he felt the tingling in his skull. A threat to his right. The grimy windows glowed with blue light, brighter every second. He could feel static in the air. Taste, what did Max call it? Ozone, whatever that was.

(From the corner of his eye, Alex could swear he saw the outline of a person. Maybe more than one. In the direction Berto went. There was nothing when he looked that way.)

Despite everything, Alex couldn’t help being excited. The Lost Light! It bobbed outside a doorway at the far end of the station. A perfect sphere, maybe six feet across. Featureless, blue-white, flickering irregularly. No sound, no sign what kept it in the air or how it moved. Alex waited to see what would happen. It was too large to fit, but maybe it could move through walls like a ghost.

It couldn’t, or it didn’t. It burned through the doorframe, even the stone walls, like fire through dry leaves. Inside it stopped, now perfectly still.

“What the hell is that?” Rosso asked, fear and confusion overtaking his voice.

As though it heard, the Lost Light moved their way. The soft buzz in Alex’s head spiked, like his skull was tearing apart from the inside. He took a staggering step towards the exit, then another.

“Alex?” Robin was draped over Berto’s shoulders, much too still. Just a dark shape covering him. Alex could see his own shadow, outlined in the eerie blue glow, reaching towards them. Growing sharper all the time, just like the warning in his skull.

That settled it. He took Robin from Berto. “Hop on.”

Robin shifted in his arms. “De. . .dere. . .”

“Hey,” Rosso’s voice rose in panic. Alex could hear the webbing stretching and twanging as the frog-man’s efforts increased. “Don’t leave me here! I’ll leave you alone, I swear! My, my family, too!”

Berto wrapped his arms around Alex’s neck. Then Alex was gone, down the deserted streets. He could still hear Rosso.

”I’ll pay you! Please!”

Alex looked back. He could say it was to know if Rosso was going to be a threat, but really, he just wanted to know. Wanted to know what would happen.

He shouldn’t have looked.

The Lost Light reached Rosso, and his please, his pleas, turned to screams. Screams that cut off as the Lost Light touched him. A pile of ash all that was left. Berto’s fingers dug into Alex’s skin. The pain in his skull didn’t fade. Neither did the light behind him.

Alex ran even faster.

* * *

Sacha found it difficult to keep from sprinting across the bridge from the sixth ring to the fourth. Shiro insisted he could walk under his own power, but with Sacha’s rushed first aid the cook’s vision was obscured. (At least it disguised his face from any curious onlookers. Sacha had his bandana pulled up a bit and hat brim low.) Shiro’s breathing was labored, bruised ribs at least, limiting his speed.

Max reported in once Ryo found them. They were also on their way back to the ship. That was good, but Max reported Samantha temporarily lost consciousness. She was awake now, but Sacha wasn’t going to be reassured until they could make certain she didn’t have a concussion or worse.

There had been no report from Alex, Robin, or Alberto yet. No one on the crew knew precisely where to start looking, either. Given what Shiro told him, and Max’s report confirmed, a cold ball of dread was growing in Sacha’s stomach. Don Monte Burns’ four children acted as his hands. Shiro dealt with Cristo, Max and Anna with Carlotta. The Revolutionaries were certain Cassino was around, but no one knew if the other brother, Rosso, was involved. It stood to reason he was.

Robin was strong and careful, and Alex would do his very best to carry out orders. Still, Sacha feared the cost, especially if they faced both at once.

Purupurupurupuru. He shifted Shiro's pack to reach the snail. Dread momentarily receded as he recognized the face. “Alberto?”

“Captain! We got attacked!”

Which one, Sacha wondered, dread returning stronger than ever. Or both? How many are lurking? “Are you alright? Where are you?”

“We just got out of a hole! Robin’s sick! The frog-man got her!”

Sacha’s brow furrowed. “What do you mean? Is she there? Did they capture her?”

He heard something indistinct through the line, and the snail’s image shifted to resemble Alex. “The guy had poison dart frog powers, Captain. Robin grabbed him before I could warn her. She’s burning up and trembling, and not responding.”

Sacha threw a questioning glance to Shiro. He was the most likely to know of any antidote. The cook shook his head grimly. “Alex, I’m. . . we’ll do all we can. Where are you?”

“Down in the fifth ring. On a grassy hill not far from the bridge.”

Sacha rushed to the edge and peered over, scanning the edge of the town. He spied a flash of orange far below, and waved. “I see you! Can you make your way up here?”

There was no response, but the shape rushed through the grass towards the bridge support. Bounding across roofs, then scaling the support in frantic leaps, they joined Sacha and Shiro within minutes. Alex laid Robin down gently. Her pupils were unfocused and sweat dripped off her. She didn't react when Sacha checked her pulse, but at least there was a pulse.

Alex looked around. “Where’s everybody else?”

“On their way back to Endeavor.”

“Are they closer? Can you call them? Berto had an idea.”

Sacha complied, and the snail soon assumed Max’s face. “What’s up, Cap?”

“Is Samantha awake?”

“I’m here Captain.” A little of Sacha’s fear eased. There was no slurring or confusion in her voice. “Is Berto OK?”

“He’s unhurt. Samantha, you and he have been reading a book on wildlife recently, correct?”

“Yeah?”

“Get to the ship as swiftly as you can. Look up the section on the poison frogs.”

In the background, Sacha could hear louder breathing from the adults as they sped up. They understood something was wrong. “Why?”

Berto cut in. “Sam, didn’t it say there was an animal that could eat them and not get sick?”

“Yeah, the hedgehog. Because of something else it eats, they think.”

“Samantha, we need to know what that is. We’ll be back as soon as possible, but tell Ryo and the others if they know where to locate it to procure it immediately, understand?”

“Aye, Captain!”

The call disconnected. Sacha tried to spy Endeavor from the bridge, but the wall between the fourth and fifth rings obscured the view. He couldn’t be sure.

“Captain.” Alex was working hard to remain calm. “I can’t carry you all. Can Berto stay with you while I go ahead with Robin?”

“Agreed. Keep her temperature down and keep her hydrated. Make sure her breathing doesn’t stop. I’m not sure what else we can do unless we can find this mystery item.” Privately, Sacha wasn’t certain it would work. Robin was not a hedgehog. But they had no alternatives, and she was one of his crew. Worse, she was in danger because of his decision. He had to do all he could.

The thief started for the edge of the bridge, no doubt intending the direct route across the rooftops. He put one foot on the side, then jumped backwards as something dark flashed past. A stone block was ripped from mortar that held it. The attacker arced back gracefully, jet black wings extended, twisting in mid-air to glare down at them through a swath of dark feathers that ran across its face like Max’s domino mask, just above a solid black beak. Vicious looking meat hooks gripped tightly in each foot, the missing stone impaled on one.

Alex stared, wide-eyed. He whispered, to himself more than anyone else, “Shrike. Butcher bird.”

“Monte Cassino, I assume!” Sacha called up, heart beginning to pound.

“Very good, bright boy.” Cassino tucked his legs under him and crossed the hooks. “I ate the Mozu-Mozu no Mi. I’ll enjoy taking my time pulling each of you apart.”

He swooped again. They dove for cover, Shiro shielding Alberto, Alex doing the same for Robin. Sacha stayed standing longest, presenting the easiest target, then fell backwards at the last moment. The wake of Cassino’s passing ripped his hat from his head and sent it spiraling off into the fifth ring, but Sacha thought he’d dodged successfully.

The block Cassino hooked on his first pass, released to skip on the bridge like a stone across a lake, slammed into Sacha's side as he started to rise. It sent him flying and he landed ten feet away, grit from the bridge digging into his cheek. A young voice called for him, but he couldn't understand the words. His next breath felt like an awful mistake.

Cassino climbed towards the clouds, preparing for another pass. Sacha forced himself up and whispered, “Shiro, Alberto, stay down. Alex, go. You need to get Robin to the others. We will be fine. Fast as you can, don’t look back.”

Cassino targeted him, but Alex timed the leap perfectly, springing off the bridge once the bird-man was too committed to change course. He’d taken Ryo’s lessons to heart. Cassino uttered a screech no doubt meant to sound intimidating. It reminded Sacha of a parrot owned by a professor of music he knew. It would throw a fit when it felt ignored.

An apt comparison. All Cassino’s anger seemed focused on the fleeing duo. He soared, preparing another dive. In mid-air, where Alex could only dodge so much with both hands occupied, he was doomed if caught, and Robin with him. (Sacha recalled Alex telling of seeing an owl pluck a squirrel from the air as it leapt from one branch to another. He had no desire to see a re-enactment.)

Sacha strode to the edge of the bridge and shouted, “What are you concerning yourself with them for? I was the one who ordered the attack on your brother’s ship!”

Cassino stopped, just shy of throwing his wings back into a dive. Dark eyes focused on Sacha instead. The captain put all his confidence into the taunt. “I was the one who decided to rob the ship after we defeated Cristo! I was the one who took his coat for my own!”

He gestured to the coat in question, even as he willed his heart to slow down, for adrenaline to stop making his hands shake. Ryo and Shiro worked hard to teach him that control. He would need it now, along with his target practice. “I was the one who deemed your family such a paltry threat we could spare your brother! Seeing as my crew have left you an only child, I’d say my assessment was correct!”

And Cassino shrieked, a call of outrage and hatred that echoed through the skies over Matryoshka. Alberto whimpered from where Shiro guarded him. Sacha stood tall, finding the calm coming easily. The uncertainty was gone. The enemy was before him now.

Cassino scraped the meat hooks against each other, sparks falling like snowflakes, tipped his nose forward, and dove. Sacha waited, watching the shrike approach. All the time, he measured speed and trajectory. Shooting a target above you could be tricky. All the more if it was coming right for you. If Cassino had taken a true direct course, the one with the highest chance of success, pinning Sacha to the road and tearing him to shreds, it would be a challenging shot.

Fortunately, Cassino let anger (or perhaps overconfidence) steer him. He clearly planned to hook Sacha on the fly, haul him into the sky and kill him slowly. Possibly tear off his limbs, then drop him to the earth below. (Sacha should really stop envisioning what was going to happen if he missed this shot.) The moment the Butcher Bird leveled out, just above the bridge, beak aimed like a spear point, Sacha’s rifle slid from his right shoulder and he dropped to one knee. The rifle landed smoothly in his hand, rose to its proper place before his eyes and he fired.

Sacha was not a violent man by nature. He didn’t revel in seeing Cassino’s eyes widen as he realized his mistake, in seeing him try to twist, too late. Didn't feel any glee when the bullet hit Cassino squarely through his left eye and exited the back of the skull in a spray of blood and bone.

He didn’t regret it, either. The man was after his life, the lives of his crew. Monte Cassino chose to pursue this fight, but Barisov Sacha was going to finish it.

Sacha stumbled to one side as Cassino crashed gracelessly across the stones, leaving a bloody skid mark behind him. The hooks fell from his grasp. One flew over the side. Sacha absently hoped it didn’t hit anyone below as he stalked forward, rifle at the ready. Cassino had shifted back to human form. Blood trickled from his mouth, and his remaining eye stared unblinking towards the vast expanse above.

Sacha placed the rifle barrel against Cassino’s temple, just above that now-sightless eye, and pulled the trigger one more time without looking. It sounded like a cannon to his ears.

He took a shaky breath, tried not to think of the blood now spattered all over his pants and boots. Slung the rifle over his shoulder. Forced his voice to be steady.

“I think it would be wise to depart this island as soon as possible.”

* * *

Ryo was expecting trouble when she reached the Royale and found chaos. Felt even worse when she spied Max and Anna, the shipwright wobbling and bleeding from multiple cuts, hovered over Sam. It was almost too much when Max hefted Sam up and Ryo saw her sweater torn over the shoulder with the brand.

Fortunately, whatever reason, Sam wore an undershirt. Her brand stayed still hidden. If it hadn’t been, Ryo would have slaughtered every person in that casino, just to make sure none of them got any ideas about snitching.

Was that extreme? Probably. She wasn’t normally that violent. So maybe she was a little stressed, she reflected as they approached the ship. The crew came under attack, and she wasn’t there. Anna was beat up, so was Sam. Max was OK, which at least meant he could carry Sam and Ryo could keep her hands free. By the sounds of it, Shiro was alive, but injured. Nico sounded like she was dying, and there was fuck-all Ryo could do about any of it.

Max and Anna skidded to a stop when they got on deck. Anna went for Max’s pistol, since his hands were full. Right. Ryo forgot Cap'n asked the Revolutionaries to watch their ship. Honestly, she figured those asses would bail (and probably rob them), so she put them out of her mind.

“Easy,” she stepped in the way. “These are the folks we were waiting on.”

Anna lowered the gun, slowly. Just as well. She was a worse shot than Sam. “Anna, get your kit. Max, help Sam find that book. Sam, change your sweater, you look like a bum.”

The trio rushed to obey. Ryo hated giving orders, but she could when the pressure was on. Gilteo watched the others disappear belowdecks. “Looks as though they’re OK, if a bit worse for wear.”

Ryo scowled. She really didn’t like these guys. They used people and excused it by claiming a cause. Ryo spent too many years getting her hands bloody for men like that. “They’re alive, but one member of our crew’s sick. Know anything about poison frogs?”

Before Gilteo or the others could answer, Alex arrived with Nico. Ryo didn’t see the captain or the others. Must have sent him on ahead. She couldn’t lower her guard. She knew that angry cry she heard a minute ago. The scar across her back ached, reminder of her only run-in with the Butcher Bird. Of how close he came to tearing her spine out.

Max returned, book in hand, and did a double-take. “Jeez, Robin looks terrible.”

Ryo didn’t miss how Gilteo’s eyes widened at the name. How he and the other Revolutionaries shared a look. They’d reacted the first time Cap’n mentioned her, too. Ryo hadn’t taken her hand from her sword’s sheath since she left the ship. Now, she flicked the hilt, ready to draw. If they thought she was going to let them start some shit. . .

She didn’t let on. Better they don’t see it coming. “Get her inside, get her some water, and find that bit about the hedgehog.”

The looks of confusion on the Revolutionaries’ faces were a small pleasure Ryo allowed herself, before turning attention to the sky. As insane as it seemed, she trusted Cap’n to handle this, but if the worst happened, she had to protect everyone else.

* * *

Robin didn’t know what was going on. The world reduced to a series of shifting, dark and light blurs. She was aware of the sensation of moving fast, wind cool against her burning skin. It did nothing for the pain lancing through every part of her being. The movement stopped, and the fire, the heat, raged once more. She thought she smelled the ocean. It was nice. The sea had been the source of so much pain, but it hadn’t been all bad.

Movement resumed, more slowly. The light grew dimmer, scent of the sea fainter. She was laid on something soft, a bed, she imagined. Or perhaps a coffin. Her forehead felt cool, and there was something wet on her arms. Was she drowning? Maybe they’d thrown her in the sea. Children of Davy Jones returned to the Sea, didn’t they? Or they were disposing of trash. Something was pressed to her lips. It was wet, and she quailed.

‘They’re trying to poison me,’ she thought before realizing how foolish it was. She was already poisoned. She drank, though it made her throat hurt. She thought she might have whined.

“Easy Robin,” Max urged. “It’s just water. Can’t you do somethin’, Anna?”

“I am,” the shipwright uttered through gritted teeth. One hand sat on Robin’s shoulder, the other running a washcloth along the archaeologist's arms. “She’s in a lot of pain.”

“Where?”

“Everywhere.”

Robin thought her face felt wet. Was she crying? That wouldn't do. Saul taught her what to do. “Deresh, Dereshishishi. Dereshishishi – “ A coughing fit cut the laugh short.

Max and Anna exchanged confused looks. “What’s that about?”

“I don’t know, she was doing it earlier, too.” Alex ceased rifling through the medical supplies and rushed out the door.

Anna whispered, “Hang on, Robin.”

Alex burst on deck. “Ryo! Do we have any spiralweed?”

She already heard him clattering around in the galley a minute ago. “If it’s not in Anna’s medical supplies or Shiro’s spice rack, probably not. Unless you could smoke it in a pipe.”

“I’m afraid not, Ryo.” Captain Barisov arrived with Shiro and Berto, looking like he tromped through an open grave. “We’ll have to check the apothecaries in town - ”

“We have some.”

All the pirates turned to Terry Gilteo. Alex asked, “Fresh? I don’t know if old, dried stuff will work.”

The Revolutionary nodded. “It has a very distinctive aroma, so we use it to disguise the smell of gunpowder or gun oil if our ship gets inspected by Marines. Frank, you and the others go bring some back. Fast as you can.”

The longboat departed. Ryo eyed Gilteo with suspicion. “Why?”

To his credit, Gilteo didn’t let her response faze him. “Does it matter? Because I’d like to prove we don’t abandon those who aid us. Because Nico Robin is a figure of great importance to us. Either, both, or neither. Take your pick.”

Captain Barisov nodded gratefully. “Thank you for your assistance. What is the best way for her to ingest it?”

“The hedgehog just eats it,” Berto responded, looking at Alex for confirmation.

The thief skimmed the book, nodding. “I don’t think Robin can chew right now, even if she could digest it.”

“Boil them,” Shiro said. “A herbal tea. I’ll get the water going.”

* * *

Robin was rarely sick, although that was as much luck as anything else, given her circumstances. When she was, she either pressed forward and hoped for the best, or found somewhere to hide and hoped it passed before she was discovered. Bought or stole medicine if she could find it.

There was once though, when she was a child. Her aunt sent her for groceries in a cold rain. Next morning, she was coughing and her head hurt. She finished her chores anyway and went to the Tree of Knowledge. Professor Clover and the others took one look at her and made a makeshift bed in their offices. Gave her tea with honey and warm soup.

In two days, she felt better and returned home. Her aunt screeched at her for being such a lazy, selfish child. Worked her harder than ever. She’d already thrown Robin’s scant possessions in the garbage, but Robin was able to retrieve them, mostly undamaged, that night. Despite it all, those two days were still a fond memory. She knew why her mind went there now. She felt sure someone was trying again, but it was no good. The pain faded, returned worse than ever, then disappeared again. It was hard to breathe, and she felt constantly thirsty.

A hand cupped the back of her head. It was gentle as it tried to lift her to a sitting position. Was it her mother, or Professor Clover?

‘No, they’re dead. Perhaps so am I. I’ve died and not even realized it. Or they believe I've died and are preparing to bury me.’

A surge of fear, of desperation, made her try to squirm free even as her joints burned in protest of every movement. Not now, not yet! She hadn’t completed anything! Hadn’t found the truth of the Lost Century, or the home Saul promised! How could she die now, having failed them so completely?

The pain receded again, and she thought she heard a strangled groan. Then a voice. Male. Cultured, low. Soft and reassuring. “Robin, this is medicine. To treat the neurotoxin. Slow swallows.”

It was bitter, foul and unfamiliar. At least it had that in common with medicines she’d taken in the past. Once she finished drinking, her head was lowered back to the pillow. The pain had vanished earlier, so she couldn’t tell by that, but Robin thought she felt a bit less hot.

‘Or my body is growing cold and stiff.’

Before she could examine the feeling further, she sank into darkness.

Chapter Text

Days ????

Shiro

Nico Robin was just passing through.

This was not unusual. Pirate crews were rarely static. Shiro himself didn’t intend to remain on this crew forever. Assuming Captain Barisov didn’t tire of this life and return to teaching first, Shiro would, someday, find a quiet island to call home. Far from Auldale or Elbe and the reward on his head, hopefully with Andre. He thought some of the others, Ryo and Anna most likely, would do the same. The younger members were more likely to join other crews, or form their own.

Until that day, however far off it might be, Shiro was an Eclipse Pirate. He intended to remain one. Barisov Sacha would be his last captain, he was certain of that. And so, in that sense his commitment to the crew was absolute.

He believed the others equally committed. (Even Max, if only because he knew most crews would not be as tolerant of his foolishness.) Shiro could not say the same about Nico Robin. She was not disloyal, no matter Ryo’s fears. But there was a distance, an impermanence to Robin. Her manner suggested someone at a party always eyeing the door, wondering how soon they can excuse themselves without seeming rude.

(He did not think the others noticed, not even Ryo. It was not the sort of threat to which she was attuned. Perhaps the captain saw it. If so, it did not concern him.)

Her attitude was understandable, to a point. The others’ goals and desires were those that could be joined with Captain Barisov’s. Shiro did not know Robin’s true purpose, but he didn't think the same was true of her. That was why, even after Sam’s rescue, he doubted Robin understood his point that the crew needed to come first. Whatever she sought, it drew her endlessly to the horizon. Sooner or later, she would go. This incident with the Montes might well push it to "sooner".

If he and the others were fortunate, it would not be when they needed her.

Sam

Robin was cool.

Sam didn’t know this at first. She knew Robin made Ryo and Shiro nervous, which meant she was strong, but also bad. Maybe. Then Robin turned out to have a neat power, but didn’t seem like she cared. Sam would use that power all the time. It would make cheating at cards so easy! When Ryo complained about her footwork, Sam could make a foot appear from the deck to kick Ryo in the butt! Maybe she could ask Robin to do that, when she woke up.

Except, Robin helped save her. Sam didn’t want Robin and Ryo to fight again.

Robin was also kind of a nerd. Which didn’t mean she couldn’t be cool. Captain was a nerd, and he was cool. Sometimes. It’s just. . . languages were really boring. Back in school, Sam always hated going to the chalkboard and having to circle the nouns. She tried not to show it, but she thought Robin knew.

Robin never let on, though. She was like Sam’s great-grammy. She’d just sit in that chair, and you couldn’t tell if she was awake or not, or if she was paying you any mind. Not until you tried to play with something you weren’t supposed to, or sneak into the kitchen.

(But really, Robin was more like Sam’s big-big sister, Rose. Always willing to listen. Rose was cool, too. Sam missed Rose.)

Sam did like learning how to sneak better and learn people’s secrets. She and her little-big sister always spied on their brothers. It was a good way to not get mud in your hair, or get ambushed in a snowball fight. Robin’s power would be good for that, too. Sam really didn’t get why Robin didn’t enjoy it more.

(And if Sam got better at sneaking, no one would ever capture her or take her away ever again.)

Sam thought Robin had a lot of secrets, but was really good at hiding them. She liked to listen to when they took a break from their lessons, and sometimes Robin would talk about places she visited. But she never talked about herself or why she was at those places. Sam and Berto needed to come up with a plan to trick Robin into telling them something about herself. Like her birthday. Captain’s birthday was coming up, maybe they could use that.

They just needed Robin to wake up first.

Sacha

All in all, Robin’s integration into the crew was going rather well. Prior to the poisoning, obviously.

There had been hiccups, certainly. Ryo’s misgivings, which she briefly thought validated after the incident with the Blade Pirates. And there was considerable unease among the crew after the misunderstanding at the Xebeian temple. That had been the time he feared things might spiral out of control. Not that he believed any of the others would seek retribution for Alex, but if Robin believed she was in danger, he had no doubt she would defend herself strongly. Ryo and Shiro would have responded equally strongly. If it came to a fight, Sacha wasn't certain he could separate the three. Not without shooting them, and he didn’t feel gunshot wounds were an effective leadership strategy. (Though he knew of several famous admirals and kings who thought otherwise.) He wasn’t going to be a captain who led through fear.

Fortunate, since he didn’t seem to inspire it, with his “kindly grandpa” features. Really, he wasn’t even halfway through his fifties! Whitebeard was over a decade older, and no one talked about him like that! Yes, he could collapse a mountain with a wave of his hand, but that mustache is ridiculous! How much wax was Newgate using?

Ahem, where was he?

Things were improving, Robin was settling into the everyday life of the crew. A sharp change from the first few weeks, when she worked with them, but wasn’t entirely part of them. It hadn’t been easy. Sacha worked hard to help her feel comfortable, to feel valued as a crew member. Making sure to apologize when he put her in a difficult position, or reminding her she had the right to voice her concerns. These were natural duties for a captain, of course, but Robin’s reluctance to take his offers at face value made it more difficult.

He wouldn’t say it didn’t hurt, when it she demurred at an offer of his and it was clear she suspected a trick. He reminded himself Robin had good reason to maintain her walls. She wasn’t the first student he tried to reach. Fortunately, their shared love of history served as common ground, and Sacha used it to build a connection. First, asking her to review his work on the Hirsutes. Then offering to help her publish her own research.

An offer she’d embraced eagerly, for all her reaction was muted. She’d been writing deep into the night, poring over what texts he had on-board. Sacha was excited to see what she produced. He was always proud when a student grew confident enough to express their intellect and their voice. All the more if they were as brilliant as Robin, rare as that was.

Not that he could claim any credit for Robin’s skill; that was her own doing, under the guidance of the Scholars of Ohara. He hadn’t been lying when he told Robin he considered it an honor to help share her insights with the world. It might be the single most important thing he would do, to protect this young woman unfairly persecuted by the World Government. To preserve the last, stubborn holdout of a people and mission that were cruelly exterminated.

Sacha knew Robin would move on eventually. She couldn’t abandon her search for the True History, it was set too deep in her bones. But that weight, carried alone, was slowly crushing her. The exhaustion and wariness in her eyes had been obvious from the start. He hoped this time with his crew would help her rest. Help her heal.

Each time he saw her knitting with Ryo and Alberto (and it was encouraging Alberto felt comfortable in her presence again), or agreeing to join Ryo, Anna, and Max’s card games, the barriers she built crumbled a little more. When she would go exploring with Alex, or Sacha saw her preparing her next lesson for the apprentices, she looked just a little brighter. A little more alive.

He hoped that light wouldn't have dimmed, when she awoke.

Ryo

Ryo would never call herself superstitious. She believed in the Sea, and the Code. Loyalty to your captain and crew (family). But she rolled her eyes when people complained about bad luck or curses. Max didn’t lose at cards because of bad luck. He lost because he played like an idiot, and bluffed the wrong times.

When every single crew a person joins gets wiped out within a month or two, you start to wonder. If there’s no such thing as a jinx, maybe they’re just a shitty person. For all Cap’n was smart, he saw through rose-colored glasses. Ryo steeled herself for the worst the moment Nico joined the crew, even while hoping Cap’n was right about this.

(Ryo never asked Shiro or Anna if they had similar concerns about her when she joined. They’d have been fools not to.)

Six months in, Ryo would have to admit that maybe, maybe, having Nico Robin around wasn’t a bad thing.

She would never deny the woman knew how to handle herself in a scrap, or any tense situation. Cool as ice when they rescued Sam. Didn’t back down when Ryo confronted her on Tamerlane, either. Which was to be expected. Nico couldn’t have survived all she had without being tough and clear-headed.

Which made it kind of funny how tense she was, once you learned to read her. She hid it well, Ryo didn’t think most of the others saw, but Nico tried to watch everything they did. Like a beaten dog, on the lookout for the next time. Ryo could feel the eyes. She couldn’t always see them, but she knew who it was. No wonder Nico was tired most of the time, even if she hid that, too. If Ryo didn’t think it would cause a lot of trouble, she’d try knocking Nico unconscious just to make her get some sleep.

But. . .

Ryo hadn’t felt those eyes on her as often recently. Nico had been sleeping better too, which Ryo took as a good sign. For one thing, it meant Ryo could sleep better because she didn’t feel someone watching her. For another, it meant Ryo didn’t get woken as often by muffled whimpers or sobs when Nico was having one of her nightmares.

And wasn’t that an uncomfortable sensation? Nico Robin wasn’t the first person Ryo met who intimidated her, but she was certainly the first of them Ryo found herself wanting to protect.

It was really frustrating.

Max

Robin hadn't been what Max expected.

You couldn’t move in legal-adjacent circles in the West Blue and not know about the Devil’s Child. Max hadn’t been around the block as much as Ryo, but he knew enough to figure best policy was never meet Nico Robin. So of course Cap let her join just like that. Could at least have given them a chance to make their wills. (Max was leaving everything to a series of commemorative plaques with his name on them, to be placed in all his favorite bars and brothels.) He’d been fine taking watch that first night. Awake and close to Ryo gave the best odds to survive.

In less than a month, he had to hope he was wrong. When Slasher dragged him away, Max didn’t know if he’d ever see daylight again. He couldn’t tell what Robin was thinking or planning. He’d have bet she’d go back to the ship and tell them he bailed with the money. Maybe not even go back at all.

He'd have lost the bet. Rarely been so happy about that. She brought everybody. Even killed Slasher (although Ryo said that was ‘cause he’d recognized Robin.) Then she watched his and Alex’s back in that mansion, even if the two of them were making too big a deal out of it. Religious weirdos were no different than anyone else, except they claimed their god told them to stiff you instead of just sticking a gun in your face and telling you to fuck off. But you took steps to secure some cash, then made sure you got away clean.

He'd found out she wasn't that scary, though. Her sense of humor was creepy, sure, and tricking him into jumping overboard was uncalled for (it took hours for him to get his hair right), but she wasn’t bad to have around. Had a knack for haggling, for one thing, and not just by scaring people like he woulda expected. Max could appreciate someone who knew how to bilk a sucker. She really needed to come gambling with he and Ryo some time. Her poker face was pretty good.

Her face was pretty good all the time. Her being easy on the eyes certainly didn’t hurt his feelings. Especially not after Ryo pulled that stunt on that dope Flynn. That had given Max’s imagination plenty to work with. If he didn’t think Ryo would pin his nuts to the deck, he’d see if Robin wanted to join them some time. He didn’t think she’d agree, but you never know unless you try, right?

Berto

Robin reminded him of the Sea.

His father told him the Sea does as it pleases. Whether calm or fierce was its choice, and your safety was of no importance. If you are on the Sea, in its domain, this is something you must understand, Father said as they sailed the shallow waters around home. That unless you were truly foolish, it was not personal, and you shouldn’t take it as such.

(He wondered if Father truly believed that. If Mother agreed. He wondered if they both thought that way when their end came.)

When Robin sat and read, or listened to Captain, she was so calm. A little wrinkle in an eyebrow, or twist of her lip to show she was concentrating. Like ripples on the waves from a fish breaking the surface. When she taught, her voice was reassuring and warm. It reminded him of sitting on Mother’s lap in the sun on their little sailboat, bobbing on the waves.

When Robin prepared to fight, her expression turned dark. When she sent he and Sam away in Shimmer, Berto knew exactly what she intended. Those three pirates were about to be sent to the bottom. When he tried to stop Ryo from being hostile, it was to protect her from Robin, not the other way around. The storm behind those blue eyes hadn’t settled yet. It would be easy for Ryo to be pulled under as well. Then, maybe the rest of them.

He didn’t have time to warn Sam, so when she reached for Robin’s hand, he did the same, hoping the worst had passed. It had, and things were fine, for a time. Especially when they celebrated at Ascension. Robin smiled and laughed, a rainbow on a spring afternoon.

Everything seemed wonderful, but he didn’t forget. When Robin attacked Alex, Berto had been frightened, but not surprised. He expected to be drowned at that moment. When she protected Captain, or helped rescue Sam, he was grateful, but not surprised. The Sea could be giving, and it could be cruel.

Captain insisted Robin was just a person, who made mistakes like everyone else. Berto wasn’t sure of that. He didn’t think Robin made mistakes. It was just, nothing she did was personal. That was how he treated it. She gave him the knife to protect, and he tried to protect her. Because she was part of the crew, and that was what you did.

Nothing personal.

Anna

Anna didn’t tell the crew, but her Devil Fruit let her feel others’ pain, even if she didn’t take it from them. All kinds of pain. She could feel when Skip’s joints were bothering him on cold mornings, or when Shiro got burned by a stray bit of hot grease, as soon as she entered the galley. But also when Ryo was feeling like she was a crap person, or Alex was beating himself up about some piddling mistake.

When she helped Robin with her knife wound, Anna sensed more hurt. She couldn’t pin it down, just a vague ache that could be anything. Anna hadn’t pushed, because Robin was wary enough about letting her help in the first place.

The night they rescued Sam, when Anna hurt Robin, she’d been less careful. She had to make up for what she'd done, so she tried to take away all the pain she could. She touched an ocean of hurt and fear that nearly drowned her. It was old and massive, and Robin kept it buried most of the time, but Anna’s attack woke it up. Anna fell on her butt, rocked by its intensity like a punch in the nose. She didn’t know how to take that pain away. Not with her Devil Fruit, at least.

Anna hadn’t seen much of the so-called “Demon of Ohara” since Robin joined. Right then, she was sure she would. Anna wouldn’t have blamed Robin, either. But Robin didn’t harm her at all. Didn’t even want Anna to tell Skip what she’d done. Robin acted like she didn’t want to make a fuss, but Anna was sure it was because Robin thought she’d get blamed. Even though it was entirely Anna’s fault. Which Ryo and Shiro let Anna know the next day, in between trying to help her.

Robin was smart, but she saw everything a certain way. She couldn’t see the problem from another angle, and Anna thought that was why she didn’t know what to make of them. When Anna talked about what being on this crew meant to her, or Skip talked about the Code, Robin looked like she couldn’t believe it. Robin was trying to tell herself they were fools who didn’t understand what it was really like to be pirates.

Anna would agree they weren’t like most crews. She didn’t understand why Robin wanted so badly to act like that was something bad.

Alex

What impressed Alex about Robin was she never seemed flustered or scared. She said she was inside that house on Auldale, but he hadn’t been able to tell. He’d been ready to jump out of his skin by the time they left, to run and just keep running, but Robin seemed totally calm. Even poisoned, she was still offering advice.

In that temple, it was scary. If Robin could attack him so calmly. . .

It made Alex feel more out of his depth than normal. He took the approach with her he did with rattlesnakes or pumas back home. Watch them, be careful not to provoke. It felt cowardly, especially when he was a real child of Davy Jones now, but he couldn’t think of another approach at first.

The falling star shower changed things. When he’d gone to ask if she wanted to watch (forcing himself to confront what scared him.) For the first time, she looked nervous. From what she said, Alex didn’t think it was of being attacked. He thought Robin was scared of being sent away. Told she wasn’t welcome.

It made him see her more clearly, that she was scared of being rejected. She wasn’t just some unflappable, unstoppable genius. She kept her distance to shield herself. Just like him. So he tried to make her feel comfortable, tried just talking with her. It was easier for him to talk to one person than a group, anyway.

He liked talking with Robin. She wasn’t loud, and she had a different sense of humor. He thought Captain called it gallows humor. With what he pieced together from what she told him, he thought he understood why. But she’d also been so many places, seen so many things. Other than that one night, she didn’t talk about herself. She rarely chose not to answer when he asked something, but she was good at only answering half the question. He got that. Revealing things about yourself to others could hurt. (He didn't always answer her questions fully, either.) But when she described some of the ruins and islands she’d seen, she came alive. She was a good storyteller, a gift for words. Maybe it was all the reading. Alex picked up a few things from books over the years.

Robin was a lot smarter than him, but she didn’t make him feel dumb for the things he didn’t know. The others didn’t do it on purpose, but there were times, when they treated something he’d never known as obvious, that he felt like an idiot. Even Berto knew so many things he didn’t. (Alex knew things Berto didn’t, but he was older, he was supposed to know more.)

Maybe it was because Robin liked to learn, too. She always seemed to be picking up some new piece of information. She knew what it was like not to know things, even if it was hard for him to believe there were things she didn’t know. He felt the same way about Captain.

Alex hoped she would be OK. That she wouldn’t be angry with him when she woke up for not warning her sooner.

Chapter Text

Days 183 – 189

When Robin woke, she wasn’t certain where she was. The motion of her surroundings meant she was either on a ship or the back of an elephant. It took a moment to recognize her quarters on Endeavour. The room was lit by a single lamp, but the light still stabbed her eyes. She turned her head away, resisting the urge to whimper. Her entire skull seemed to pulse.

“Robin?” She recognized Anna’s voice. “You need something?”

Robin forced herself to turn towards it, peering through eyes narrowed to slits. Anna set aside a piece of wood and a tool she was using to carve it. There was a bandage over one cheek and more on her forearms. Still more peeked from beneath her loose t-shirt. Anna’s face sported bruises as well, the flesh around her left eye swollen and purple. Robin was glad she could take in such details.

“Water,” she croaked, hating how helpless she felt.

Anna reached for a pitcher and poured some into a cup, holding it to Robin’s lips. “You want to sit up?”

Robin understood it as a question of whether she needed help. She shook her head, ignoring how her vision swam, how Anna’s face took a few seconds to steady in front of her, and found the strength to rise up on her elbows. She took sips until the cup was empty, and nodded (slowly, as the motion made her head spin) when Anna asked if she wanted more.

After the second glass she managed to ask, “How long?”

“You’ve been asleep? Three days. Do you feel better?”

“Some.” It was true. She didn’t feel as though every joint was on fire or that her brain was trying to tear itself apart.

“That’s good. I don’t know if we should give you more or not,” Anna admitted.

Robin’s mind cleared instantly. They’d decided she was too much trouble. Wanted her alive enough to turn in, but not strong enough to fight. She was in no condition to fight. Either of the apprentices could overpower her at the moment, let alone the adults. She would have to remain calm, wait for her moment. Feign getting worse so they’d offer another dose of whatever they’d given her, and hope that was enough.

Anna was unaware of Robin’s planning. “Spiralweed’s not something people eat or drink, and we don’t want to kill you trying to cure you.”

Perhaps her mind wasn't clear, because Robin wondered if she heard properly. “Spiralweed?”

Anna grinned sheepishly. “Yeah. I know, but it was all we could come up with.”

The shipwright explained about the hedgehog’s immunity. “We’re kinda sailing blind here. Shiro's hoping since it was skin contact, and through your Devil Fruit, it wasn’t as severe as if you ate one of those frogs.”

She set the cup aside. “If you start to feel worse again, you gotta tell us, OK? We’ve got more, Shiro’ll brew you another cup.”

Robin nodded, mind swirling. They tried an entirely untested antidote on her, but what choice did they have? Robin knew of no cure for the toxins of dart frogs. At least they were willing to try. And it had been Alberto who thought of it, even though she wasn’t certain how he felt about her.

“If you’re hungry,” Anna asked. “I can get you some something.”

“No. Thank you.” Robin felt her clarity of thought slipping away. There were questions she should be asking, things she ought to say, but she just. . .couldn’t. . .focus.

Anna accepted this and settled back on her bed. “Get some sleep, alright? One of us will be here if you need something.”

Robin didn’t reply, sinking back until her head touched the pillow, asleep almost instantly.

* * *

Ryo was seated cross-legged in her bed the next time Robin woke. The helmswoman was cleaning her sword, a second kodachi in an identical violet sheath leaning against the wall beside her. What looked like the start of another knitting project lay discarded on her pillow.

She didn’t look up. “Afternoon, Nico. Feelin’ better?”

“How. . . long?”

Ryo’s mouth twisted in amusement. “Two hours since the last time you asked me that. Got a hot date?”

Shaking her head hurt less than Robin remembered. “Wasn’t you. Miss Maldonado.”

Ryo's hands stilled. She studied Robin. “Last time you spoke to Anna was yesterday.”

Robin’s ability to mask her emotions must have failed, because Ryo added, “Don’t sweat it. You weren’t awake long last time. Enough for a glass of water and a little soup.”

She gestured to the table beside Robin’s bed. “Still got some of the soup.”

That didn’t exactly put Robin at ease, not knowing what she might have said, but there was nothing for it. More to test herself than out of hunger, she reached for the bowl. Her arm responded easily enough, though pain marked every movement. She could push through, but it would limit her Devil Fruit. Her tolerance was high, but the notion of this pain, multiplied by additional limbs, was something she’d rather not contemplate.

Bringing the bowl to her lap was more difficult. It wobbled dangerously and a hand she didn’t recognize caught it. For a moment, Robin’s foggy mind came to the conclusion Ryo somehow stole her power, until she noticed Ryo settling into a crouch beside the bed, having moved without Robin noticing.

“Well, that’s progress, but you better let me. Unless you think you can handle the spoon.”

Robin wasn’t sure if she could or not, and she appreciated Ryo's willingness to do such a thing. Still, she'd rather try than be spoonfed like an infant. It was surely an insult to both their dignities. Slowly, carefully, Robin raised the spoon. The soup wasn’t overpowering, mostly broth and some vegetables, but Shiro added a few spices to give it some taste, even cold. It had a vague familiarity that suggested she had eaten it earlier.

“Where are we,” she managed between spoonfuls.

“Crossing the Ruby Pirates’ territory fast as we can.” Robin’s spoon wobbled and Ryo moved the bowl to catch the spill. Robin was surprised at the patience. “Which you know is pretty fast.”

“Is everyone safe?”

A long sigh escaped. “You got the worst of it. Max and Berto made it through clean, though Berto's still a little spooked. Most of the others have bruised ribs. Sam and Anna added some to their faces. Shiro and Anna needed stitches. For getting attacked by Monte Burns’ kids, and managing to kill the lot of them, it could have gone a lot worse.”

“Are they pursuing us?”

“No.” Ryo’s voice turned cold. “We found out where their ships were. They aren’t a problem.”

The helmswoman’s gaze grew distant, mind elsewhere. Likely a place Robin was well familiar with. Ryo tried to hide it, lightening her tone. “Hell, Cap’n took out Cassino himself.”

Robin’s face must have shown her disbelief. Ryo held up one hand as though warding her off. “I know, but Shiro and Berto were both there. Cassino dived at him and Cap’n put one right though his eye.”

Robin tried to process the notion of the scholar-turned-pirate, kind and patient, defeating the most feared enforcer of any of the Five Families, one with a bounty higher than Robin’s, no less. (And unlike hers, well and truly earned through his cruelty and brutality.)

She still hadn’t managed it by the time she drifted off to sleep.

* * *

“Mister Cacern, could you assist me?”

Alex set down the book he was reading and was beside her instantly. “What do you need?”

“I’d like to visit the restroom.”

The young man turned bright red. “Um, OK. Um, do you want me to get Ryo or Anna, or?”

“Fufu.” Talking was easier, her throat not so sore, but laughing was still painful. “I just need your help reaching it. You can wait outside, if you’re feeling shy.”

Alex nodded seriously as Robin managed to slide her legs over the edge of the bed. He knelt and she placed one hand on his shoulder, bracing herself to stand. Once she was up, Alex stood, looping an arm around her waist. They took their time crossing the room, Alex watching her feet and only stepping when she did. Robin wondered if he had experience caring for a sick relation, or was just using this as practice in some way.

Once he was certain Robin was alright on her own, Alex stepped back outside and closed the door. Robin released a slow exhale. It was the first time she’d been alone since she woke up two days ago. Not that Robin minded the crew’s concern; she just wasn’t used to having people around all the time. Certainly not when she was vulnerable.

How vulnerable was something she needed to test. She concentrated, and a single arm appeared on the sink. She waved it slowly, noting a slight burning in her shoulder, then curled and uncurled the fingers, flexing and twisting the limb. There was pain, but it was bearable. The hand picked up her toothbrush, and she formed another to squeeze the toothpaste out. The strain was more noticeable now, her fingers shaking.

Robin went ahead and used the limb to brush her teeth. She needed to find her current limits. Once she was done, she dispersed the arms, and studied herself in the mirror. She looked green, skin under the eyes bruised. She was still weak. She had been able to use two Devil Fruit limbs for a light task, but she was in no shape to fight, if it came to that.

“Are you OK, Robin?”

“Yes, just brushing my teeth.” She tried to spy on other parts of the ship. Forming eyes was easy, but trying to use them gave her a splitting headache. The eyes fell apart and she nearly collapsed, catching herself on the sink. She kept her eyes shut until the pounding eased. That had been unpleasant. She would have to pace herself.

“Robin, may I ask you a question?”

“You may,” she called as she pushed herself back up. Her legs trembled, but she wasn’t ready to ask for help. “though I may choose not to answer.”

“Why were you doing that weird laugh when you were poisoned?”

She couldn’t recall what he was talking about. The time after she attacked Monte Rosso was mostly a blur. Only a few scattered images and sounds. “What laugh?”

Robin almost collapsed again as through the door she heard, “Dereshishishi.”

She ducked her head, trying to hold back tears that came unbidden at the reminder of her friend. Her limbs trembled, and she was no longer sure it was because of her weakened condition.

Alex was still waiting for an answer, she realized. She didn’t want to talk about that. Not now, maybe never. She could simply refuse to answer, but that would imply there was something to hide. Alex hadn’t shown any inclination to pry, but if he discussed it with the others, they might.

A partial lie, then. “That was how someone I knew once laughed. I don’t know why it would have come to me then. I’m sorry.”

“You don’t have to apologize,” Alex rushed to assure her. “It was just, kind of weird how you were laughing when we were trying to escape. Nobody knew what to make of it.”

Robin splashed water on her face, scrubbing it dry to hide her tears. Carefully schooled her expression before asking Alex to help her back to bed. As they crossed the room she asked, “May I ask you a question?”

“You may, though I may choose not to answer.”

“Miss Chinsai said the Montes will not be pursuing us. I assume you dealt with Monte Rosso?”

Alex looked uncomfortable at the mention of Ryo, and even more so when Robin mentioned Rosso. “Not exactly. I caught him, and I was trying to decide whether to kill him, but the Lost Light showed up.”

He helped onto the mattress. Robin didn’t want to sleep yet, so she pushed her back against the wall. The solid wood was a reassuring presence. “You saw it, then? Congratulations are in order, but does that mean he escaped?”

The thief shook his head. “The Lost Light touched him and. . . he burned to ash.”

Robin absorbed that silently. That likely explained the piles they found. His expression suggested Alex reached the same conclusion. “Berto said you two saw some weird people? Like shadows?”

That Robin remembered clearly, even if she still had no explanation. Alex added, “I think I saw them as we were leaving.”

“Did they try to stop you?”

“No. They were lining the street, but they just watched. I didn't get any threat off them, but I just might not have noticed. The Lost Light chased us a while. Maybe they’re other people it got?”

Robin considered that. She could have ended up some spectral presence confined to that place if they hadn’t escaped. She didn’t enjoy the idea.

* * *

Robin grew slowly stronger over the next few days. Sleeping less, although her dreams (and unfortunately, nightmares) returned. Her appetite grew, the remainder of her fever faded. Her joints ached less when she moved, which she found easier to do. Each of the crew, save one, was present at least once when she was awake.

She continued to test her power whenever she was alone, occasionally requesting a book or drink to gain the opportunity. Not too often; she wouldn't test the limits of their patience with her. Forming hands on the walls, or following her crewmates with eyes and ears to see if anything was happening. Other than preparations for Captain’s upcoming surprise birthday party, all seemed peaceful.

Berto returned her switchblade during his and Sam’s shift with her. There was no fanfare, he simply handed it back with a quiet, “Thank you.”

She’d forgotten she gave it to him, assuming it had either been lost underground or another of the crew confiscated it. She set it aside, not wanting to reveal its hiding place. “Thank you, Alberto, and for watching over me.”

Sam grinned and bumped his shoulder, but Berto offered only a small smile and nod. He did provide a different account of their escape from the Buried City. One which suggested it had been rather more harrowing than Alex suggested, as the Lost Light burned through entire buildings trying to cut them off, all while the mysterious specters watched. Robin wondered if Alex simply didn’t want to worry her, or if he was trying to appear more confident by downplaying the risk. Or as the one doing the dodging, he felt more in control than Berto, who could only hang on and hope for the best.

Captain Barisov, curiously, didn't visit. From her experiments with her powers, she saw him going about his daily routine with no difficulties. The others offered no explanation, so Robin didn’t press. She was still in a vulnerable state, there was no reason to risk touching a sore subject.

On the sixth day, she woke from a brief nap to find him reading in a chair beside her bed. Sacha marked his place and set the book aside. “Good evening.”

It had been morning when she dozed off. Perhaps she was weaker than she thought. Or her body was trying to make up for years of lost sleep. “Good evening, Captain. All is well?”

“We’ve encountered no trouble since we departed Matryoshka. Passed a few merchant vessels. Exchanged greetings with the flagship of the Ruby Pirates, Dry Summers. They were quite appreciative of our defeating the Pool Sharks.” He didn’t look entirely comfortable with that. “We spied one Marine cruiser, but it seemed to be tracking the Ruby Pirates. They didn’t alter course towards us, and there’s been no sign of any others since then.”

“They may be waiting at the next island.”

“Possible. The next port is Stirrup Village, on Saddle Rock Island, home of the 79th Branch.” He paused. “We’re bypassing it entirely.”

“Do we have a destination?”

“Luna. It’s a long haul. Entirely across the Ruby Pirates’ territory, into Lincoln’s, another of the Five Families. Though I suppose it's Four Families now, from what we heard about Felsen. Our route takes us through the so-called Western Desert. Supposed to be devoid of any settlements; almost no ship could make it without stopping at a major port to resupply. Fortunately, Ryo knows of a small, deserted island on the way we can replenish our fresh water. Shiro’s confident he can stretch the food to Luna. Especially if we find anything on the island.”

Robin was glad to see they were taking care and thinking ahead. “Which helps us drop out of sight of the Montes. They hopefully won’t expect us to travel so far.”

“Yes, though I’m not sure they’re in any shape to pursue us anyway.” Again, he looked uncomfortable, though Robin had a good idea why.

Max and Shiro explained separately that after they were alerted to the location of the Montes’ vessel, Ryo and Captain Barisov attacked it. They set some charges Max designed to, as he put it, “burn those ships up like a dry Christmas tree with faulty lights.” Shiro more diplomatically stated Ryo made quite certain no one survived. Ryo’s reputation was such Robin had no reason to doubt her.

“I owe you yet another apology.”

“Captain, you weren’t the one who harmed me.”

“No, but you and Ryo both advised me to leave no survivors after our battle with the Saetta. I disregarded your advice, and it came back to haunt the entire crew, especially you. Ryo was correct, I underestimated them.” Sacha lowered his head. “I’m sorry for endangering your life. I was not comfortable with the idea of killing people when they weren't an immediate threat, and you were harmed as a result.”

He reached into his pocket and handed her a slip of paper. Robin’s stomach twisted when she opened it to see a number written down. “What is this?”

“The Revolutionaries were the ones who provided us with the spiralweed, as well as the location of the Montes’ ships. They seem to have some interest in your safety beyond simply preserving a life. The man who commanded their ship – name of Terry Gilteo, seems an alright fellow, all things considered. Odd taste in hats – asked if I would give you that.”

It seemed a simple transponder snail number. “What do they want with me?”

“They didn’t say, and I felt in little position to demand an answer, since they were helping us. They may wish to offer you safe haven, or ask for your assistance. I imagine you know a few of the Marines’ common ciphers.”

That was possible. Robin had seen a few Marine codebooks in her time. If they were anything to go by, breaking others wouldn’t be too difficult. It was also possible the Revolutionaries hoped she would offer the location of the Ancient Weapons. A vain hope, but they didn’t know that, and might not believe her. Or they may want her to perform assassinations on their behalf. They wouldn’t be the first.

She observed the captain. He was leaned back in his seat, watching with nervous eyes. Her hands grew cold, as though the paper was stealing all the warmth in her. “Does this mean you wish me to leave?”

“No.” Sacha said this with total conviction. “My original offer stands. You have a home on this crew for as long as you wish. The offer was of a safe place, and I haven’t entirely lived up to it. I would. . .understand if you no longer felt safe here.”

Robin considered it. The captain was compassionate. Put another way, he was soft. it was why he refused to sink the Saetta with the crew unconscious on board. Why he let the remainder of the Pool Shark Pirates live after their captain tried to kill him. It was unlikely he could get away with it forever. It already nearly cost her life.

That same compassion also led him to offer her a place here, despite the risk and the misgivings of some of his crew. Gave her this bed she recuperated in while too weak to defend herself. “No, Captain. This isn’t the first time I’ve been hurt, but it is the first time in years people cared for me. I will have to move on eventually – as you said, I’m not likely to find my answers in the West Blue – but I would rather stay here until then.”

Sacha smiled in relief, but Robin wasn’t done. “Mister Yamada told me once the safety of the crew must be of primary importance. I understand you don’t enjoy killing, or asking the others to do so. To protect them, you must be prepared to set aside such qualms. The lives of other crews must come second.”

He ran a hand through his hair. “No mercy, you mean? To the knife? You’re correct, a dead person cannot strike back, but I’m not certain it’s a mindset I can readily adopt. I have no desire to leave a trail of bodies in our wake. In a practical sense, it’s a dangerous thing to leave behind for Marines to investigate, and makes us seem a greater threat.”

He leaned forward, forearms resting on his thighs. “And if I thought that way, shouldn’t I have taken Alex’s suggestion to sink the Insatiable? Celestial Dragons are a far greater threat than the Montes.”

He stared at his hands, as though the answer was written in his palms. “Perhaps it is necessary. I’m no Yonko; I can’t expect threats to turn tail at the sight of me.”

He stood up abruptly. “Would you like to get some fresh air? You’ve been cooped up in here for days.”

Robin supposed that meant the discussion was over, so she agreed. Her legs felt strong enough to hold her. Sacha handed her the long coat he’d loaned her on Tamerlane. “We’ve hit a line of storms in the last few days, so it’s unseasonably chilly.”

Captain stayed beside her as they ascended the stairs, letting Robin progress at her own pace. “I appreciate your being honest with me. I don’t think I’ll ever be able to encourage such ruthlessness in all of you, but I’ll try to make the adjustment myself.”

Robin hadn't expected him to take her criticism seriously. Pausing at the top of the stairs to catch her breath, she said, “I believe it’s a burden we’re more than willing to bear with you, Captain.”

It was clear Ryo was willing, and Robin certainly had no compunctions about killing those that tried to harm her first, a protectiveness she felt extending to the crew. Sacha’s eyes were warm. “I’m sure you’re right, but it’s a Captain’s responsibility to protect his crew. I should not ask things of you I’m not prepared to do myself.”

She knew he believed that. Max and Shiro both related that Ryo wanted to attack the Montes alone, but Captain Barisov insisted on going. He wouldn’t send the crew to do these things while keeping his own hands clean. Robin hoped she hadn’t made an error, but she didn’t want this crew to fall to pieces because the world was unforgiving of those who were kind.

The door to the galley swung open and a delightful smell greeted them. Shiro stood over a bubbling pot, while most of the crew gathered around the table.

Sam waved energetically. “Hi Robin! Do you want hot chocolate?”

Robin smiled back. “Hello Samantha. From what Captain told me, it’s proper weather for it.”

“Fall’s not even begun,” Shiro handed her a steaming mug, “but it seemed to raise spirits.”

“Speaking of spirits,” Max waggled a bottle of amber liquid. “Want to add a little kick to your cocoa?”

“She just got outta bed, don’t give her that!” The shipwright ripped the bottle away.

“It’s got medicinal value. You really that stingy with the booze?”

“I’m sure not gonna share it with you if you keep saying things like that!”

“That’s enough you two,” Sacha ordered while Robin laughed hoarsely. She took a sip of the cocoa and let the sweet warmth flow through her as they headed outside.

“Wait!” Sam rushed over. “Ryo finished this!”

Robin accepted the folded fabric. It was a thick scarf, deep blue with white along the borders in undulating lines like the path of the wind, or perhaps the white caps on the waves. Robin wound it around her neck as they stepped outside and met a bitter wind laced with mist. Her eyes teared up, and she was immediately grateful for the scarf. The sky was overcast, dark clouds moving overhead in an unbroken mass. Given the low light, the brightest spot on the west horizon, it must be near sunset.

Alex called a greeting from his perch on the crow’s nest. He wore his own scarf, a checkerboard red-and-blue one Robin recalled Ryo working on in early summer. The wind carried the tail well away from him, like the plume a courting bird might use for display. In contrast, Robin’s barely reached below her chest. Robin waved back, eyes scanning the horizon out of habit even as she enjoyed the cool, clean scent of the sea.

“Nice to see you up and around, Nico.” Ryo stepped away from where she was supervising Berto at the helm.

“I’m quite pleased to be out of bed as well.”

“Yeah, I’ll bet those sheets were starting to smell ripe. Glad it’s Maxey’s turn to handle laundry.”

Robin flushed in embarrassment. She doubted she smelled very good right now, having been largely bedridden for over ten days. “I imagine it hasn’t been pleasant to sleep in our quarters.”

“I’m kidding. You don’t smell that bad compared to other roommates I’ve had. Had a good reason, anyway.” Changing the subject, Ryo asked, “Like the scarf?”

“Yes, thank you. The color is quite nice, and I appreciate the length.” Unlike Alex’s, Robin’s wouldn’t be as easy for someone to grab, or use to choke her.

The helmswoman shrugged, body shifting with the roll of the ship as they hit a large wave. For Robin’s part, it took all her concentration to keep her legs beneath her. “Berto! 15 degrees to port, the wind’s shifting! I figured you wouldn’t want it to get snagged on stuff.”

“Quite correct.”

Chapter Text

Days 190 – 204

There was no theory Robin knew of that explained why there was a stretch of the West Blue over a thousand miles wide believed to be devoid of land. Nevertheless, those who sailed this sea all avoided the so-called Western Desert like it was cursed. Even normally bold captains were reluctant to sail even the outer edges to shave time off their journeys. There had been one ship in sight when the Eclipse Pirates reached the expanse, a standard cargo ship. Seeing their course, it immediately raised flags in warning.

“They think we’re lost,” Ryo said with a grin. “How sweet.”

The apprentices stood ready to signal back. “What should we reply, Captain? We’re following whales?”

Captain Barisov gave it some thought. “Island whales are so large they would wonder why they hadn’t noticed.”

“We could act like we’re a bunch of goofs out for a pleasure cruise,” Max offered. “Break out the booze, Anna!”

The others groaned while the captain shook his head and searched through their flags. “They might worry they need to alert a rescue party. Let’s say, hmm let’s see, we want a dark location to chart the positions of stars. Innocuous enough.”

This seemed to satisfy the other captain, as he raised “Good hunting,” in response before continuing on his way.

The Western Desert was much like a terrestrial desert. There was still life present, one just needed to look for it. An albatross soared in the sky far off one day, and they spotted the occasional school of fish. Six days in, Endeavour sailed past a large mat of seaweed teeming with life. Fish, small birds, tiny crabs, all clinging to a green oasis in the endless blue.

As far as human habitation, there was none. The crew spent more than one night debating why there were no islands here.

“Could it be from a war,” Alex asked from his seat on the railing. “Like you said happened to those Xebeians?”

“Possible,” Captain Barisov said, “but you would expect some part of the islands to persist, even if the people did not.”

“It’d take a lot of firepower to completely destroy an island,” Ryo commented from her spot at the helm.

“Maybe Fishmen sank the island,” Sam offered. “They have a kingdom underwater, right?”

“That’s on the Grand Line,” Anna said, “but I guess they could have more than one. Why sink it, though? Can’t they just build on the sea floor? For that matter, if they can sink a bunch of islands, why just here?”

“We don’t know for certain this is an unusual feature,” Robin said. “I have never heard of an empty stretch such as this in any of the other Blues, but I haven’t heard they don’t exist, either.”

“Still a lot we don’t know about how islands form,” Max said, swirling his drink.

“That’s true,” the captain puffed on his pipe. “There’s at least one theory that all the islands were part of a single landmass until the seas rose so much that most of the land was submerged.”

Alex’s lips twisted into a frown. “I thought that was a fairy tale. The king commanding the waters to rise to hide a sword from an evil. . .I think the guy was a sorcerer, or maybe a pig-demon?”

“Hmm, well, the researcher I knew who supported that theory didn’t attribute the sea level rise to magic. I believe he said there was evidence there was much more water locked up as ice at one time.”

“Fables often start from some true story,” Shiro said quietly, “then take a life of their own.”

* * *

As so often is the case, the gap between what people believe and what is true was wider than the Western Desert itself. Two weeks of sailing brought the Eclipse Pirates to their destination. An island, sitting in waters that supposedly had none. The east side was low, a thin strip of brilliant white sand. From either end of the beach a reef extended in arc, like the hoop of an earring. The water within was shallow, the bright blue of a midday summer sky. Beyond the reef the sea turned a dark blue-green, suggesting the shelf the island sat on ended sharply.

“Does this island have a name, Miss Chinsai?”

“Not any I ever heard,” Ryo remarked from the helm. “Anna, this the same place you were thinking of?”

The beach sat at the base a sharp cliff face of rock stained grey and black from years of exposure. On its back side, the cliff became a hill that angled gently to sea level over the course of a mile and a half, forests taking hold as the altitude decreased. The forests gave way to a rocky shore that was, thankfully, not enclosed by any reef.

“Yeah, this is it,” the shipwright responded, squinting. “I think. Never actually seen it, just heard about it from a couple small-time cargo haulers we did repair work for. They were pretty deep in their cups at the time. Didn’t even remember the conversation the next day.”

She grinned. “Lightweights. But this is the right part of the sea, and that looks like part of an old dock.”

Sam looked around in confusion. “Where?”

“The tree trunk sticking out of the water at angle,” Shiro pointed.

“Yep,” Anna agreed. “Would have been one of the piers. The guys called this place Watering Hole.”

“People lived here?” Berto sounded skeptical.

“At least temporarily.” Robin doubted it could have supported many people for very long. “How did you hear of it, Miss Chinsai?”

“Pirate crew I served on stopped here once. Dunno how they knew. Don’t worry,” she said when Robin looked at her sharply, “Captain McCloud lost a battle against another crew a year after I moved on. She and most of her crew were killed, and that was eight years ago, so any the survivors are probably dead by now.”

“So it may have served only as a temporary base,” Sacha was thinking along similar lines to Robin. “Given its small size, hard to imagine a permanent settlement. That could explain its absence from any maps. Remarkable how many places there are like that. The state of cartography in the world is appalling.”

Ryo explained there was a well near the base of the hill. “There’s a cavern underneath that collects rainwater.”

She led Max, Anna, and the apprentices to refill the water casks. After dropping everyone else off, Shiro and Alex took the longboat to the shallow reef.

“If Alex can find us a safe path, we’ll try fishing in the bay,” the cook said. “If not, we may tie up to it and fish from there.”

Sacha agreed it was worth a try. “High tide should be here in the next hour, which would be your best chance to get in. Just make sure you leave time to get back out.”

In the meantime, Robin would accompany the captain in a little exploring. She was regaining strength rapidly, though not without help. Any moment a member of the crew spied her without a glass of water nearby, they would fetch one. Shiro was insistent she eat, not that he needed to. Her appetite returned with a vengeance. She’d been forbidden from any chore more strenuous than dish washing. Minus one day she spent teaching the apprentices, Robin spent a lot of time working on her paper or trying to decipher the coordinates she found in Steil.

The latter proved complicated. Even the Tree of Knowledge held almost no maps from the Void Century or earlier. Without knowing what central point the coordinates measured from, Robin couldn’t pinpoint any locations. She was scouring what scant resources she had for any mention of a place that might have been considered important enough to be the meridian, without success. While Robin appreciated the crew’s concern and the chance to catch up on sleep, the frustration with the project and the lack of activity was making her a little stir crazy. A hike in a forest would be a welcome change.

Sacha slung a large basket over his shoulder as they disembarked. “We should keep an eye out for any fruits or edible plants as we go along.”

Robin couldn’t disagree. Everyone else was undertaking some task to help. She hadn’t detected any ill will to her being allowed to slack off, but there was no guarantee that would last now that she was better. They kept to a relaxed pace. The trees did not grow close together even as they moved further from the shore, but the undergrowth was thick. They stepped carefully to avoid tripping over vines or extended roots.

Robin spied a small bunch of breadfruits growing nearby. She was by now able to use her powers without discomfort (within reason), so she plucked and tossed them towards the basket. To amuse herself, she sprouted an arm from the back of the captain’s head to place them inside without his knowing.

Sacha was staring up at a different tree. “I think those are plantains. Not my favorites, but Shiro and Anna enjoy them.”

He set the basket down and one of Robin’s hands dropped the fruits to him. He pulled one free and left it on the ground. “For the next generation.”

He stopped short when he looked in the basket. Robin stifled a giggle as he muttered, “Where did these breadfruits come from? I hope I’m not going dotty already. The “grandpa” jokes will only intensify.”

Sacha scratched his head for another moment before shrugging and hefting the basket. Before he could straighten up, “Robin, come see this!”

He was staring at a piece of wood. It was rotted, but clearly part of the stock of a gun. Scanning their surroundings, she quickly located the barrel, corroded to the point it looked made of dried clay. “Possibly some of the pirates Miss Chinsai mentioned.”

The captain agreed. “Let’s keep our eyes peeled. We may find something older that will offer a clue to how this island was originally discovered.”

Their search revealed other pieces indicating past habitation. Some metal tools, possibly those used to carve out the well, but also bits of animal bone and teeth carved into fish hooks. They found a small cave in an out-of-the-way corner near the north shore. Inside were a few boards, an old coffeepot, the base of what was probably an oil lamp, the glass shattered when the table gave way beneath it.

“I wonder who they were?” Captain was scouring the cave, which only reached 20 yards into the hill. “A castaway, a criminal, a hermit?”

“Perhaps a sentry for a crew,” Robin mused. “The lamp could be to signal to the ship whether it was safe to anchor.”

“If you’re right, I hope it wasn’t a permanent posting. It would be a terribly lonely existence, with only whatever they had to work on for company.”

In a narrow hollow leading uphill Robin found what could just be an old game trail, except. . . “We haven’t seen any large animals yet.”

“So it could be left over from people.”

They followed it. Where the terrain grew steep, and the trees gave way to scrub and bare rock, they found carved steps.

“Look how rounded the edges are,” Sacha said, scribbling notes. “These have been here for some time.”

Eventually they paused to rest on a boulder. Robin could feel how the lack of activity recently was catching up to her. Normally, a hike like this would be barely noticeable, but she felt out of breath. They weren’t high enough to see over the peak into the shallow bay, but the other three directions lay open before them. The Western Desert might not be as empty as most thought, but there were no other islands near here. Robin thought she could see Sam’s red hair (still short, but growing steadily) through the gaps in the canopy below.

While it was a pleasant September day, at their present elevation the wind held some bite. The captain wore a look of total serenity as he gazed at the sea, and Robin was loathe to disturb him. She quietly slid off the boulder and moved behind it to escape the wind. Which was how she found another cave.

“Captain?”

This cave ran deep into the hill, sloping down all the while. Their lights revealed a series of steps carved into the floor, mirroring those they followed outside.

“We’ll need to take our time,” Sacha advised. “I assume the water in the well is rainwater and condensation that trickles down from the rest of the island, so these steps could be slick.”

“Yes, or this path could open at the cliff face over the bay. If we fall, the impacts of our bodies on the beach will ruin Misters Yamada and Cacern’s fishing.”

Sacha glanced sideways at her. “You have a most unusual sense of humor.”

Robin cautiously replied, “I apologize.”

“It’s not a criticism. Everyone responds to danger differently.”

They continued on their way. “How do you respond to danger, Captain?”

Sacha let one hand trail along the wall. “I suppose it depends on how immediate the danger. If there’s time, I prepare feverishly. Plans and schedules, things like that. Really, it’s fretting as much as anything.”

Robin didn’t object to being prepared, since she’d grown accustomed to expecting danger at any moment. “When there’s no time to prepare?”

“Well, you yourself noted I attempt to project confidence, so I suppose that’s it. The issue is, as you also no doubt noticed, I’m loquacious in normal circumstances. When battles are at hand, I tend to go silent. I have to remind myself to talk when appropriate, or it may be too obvious how worried I am.”

Robin couldn’t imagine worrying about something like that in a fight. Her goal was to win. Incapacitate or kill her opponent as swiftly as possible. But she hadn’t accepted the responsibility for leading or inspiring others. She reckoned that would make a difference.

The stairs ended at a wall. Most of the passageway was bricked up, with a stone marker fit in the middle reaching from floor to ceiling. Sacha passed the light over it. “I’m not familiar with the script they’re using.”

Robin’s breath caught. She was familiar with it. She had seen it before, on the Poneglyph hidden beneath the Tree of Knowledge. Most of the marker was covered by a listing of the Ancients’ alphabet. There was only one actual sentence. Or rather, a command.

NAME THOSE WHICH NAME THE LOST

Robin took a shaky step forward, reaching towards the marker, but hesitant to touch.

“Is something the matter?”

For a moment, she almost forgot the captain’s presence, even though he was holding the light. A wild thought ran through her mind that she needed to kill him. She couldn’t let the knowledge this was here escape and risk the World Government destroying it. She would have to make it look like an accident. Simple enough to break his neck, then throw his body down the hill. Make it appear he slipped. Otherwise, the rest of the crew. . .

Robin shook herself. That was wrong. She didn’t even know what might lay beyond, but she believed Sacha did not care about the Ancient Weapons, even if the location of one was kept here. It was not Ohara’s purpose to seek truth only to obscure it. Her voice wavered, “This is the language of the Ancient World.”

She could feel his stare. “You mean, the one the World Government would prefer no one be able to translate?”

“Yes. I think there may be more than we see.” She explained what was written.

“A portal then, not a marker. Do you know the answer?”

“I do.” She hoped she was right. In the current script of the world, her answer would be just three letters. In the script of the Ancients, it was fourteen. “RIO” was a designation the Scholars gave for something that translated as, “that which banishes shadows of the past.”

Each character lit up as she touched them, spelling it out. Silently, the marker shifted back, then to one side. A door. Awaiting the magic word. She hesitated, wary for any traps, for the cave to collapse. Belatedly, she realized they should have alerted the others to the risk. Given them time to reach the ship and get a safe distance away.

Fortunately, nothing happened. Sacha stuck the light through the opening. The air within was stale. “My word, the room has been sealed so long there’s not even any dust suspended in the air any longer.” He glanced at the floor. “If there ever was.”

He moved aside, offering Robin the light. She stepped in, Sacha a step behind. The room was empty, except for another stone at the far end of the chamber. This one set into a solid wall. Robin suspected it was the true marker.

She read, ‘We have scattered our knowledge and tools widely. Beneath waves of land and sea, in the darkest depths and highest realms, they wait. Watched over by kings living and dead. Beneath seas dry and wet, hot and cold. They tell how life ends, or how it may be ended again. They grant life, or speak of how it was preserved. They speak of those with the will to change the world. Only those of proper training, heart, and wisdom will be able to discover and understand. Light and dark, our world encompasses both, and will be unleashed that which they covet.’

“At least they were realistic about the capacity of living beings to commit acts of kindness and cruelty,” Sacha mused. “Does this help you in your quest?”

Robin was busy taking a rubbing of the marker. Her translation had been off the cuff, and she wanted to double-check back on the ship. Her mind already focused on that, she answered distantly. “I don’t know. It is vague, but I have to believe these are viable clues. Deciphering them could be how one proves they possess the training, heart, and wisdom.”

* * *

Robin and Sacha searched the chamber for any more clues or hidden passages. They came up empty. It didn’t matter. Robin felt almost giddy as they returned to the ship. A real lead! She didn’t know how long it would take to decipher, or if there was any indication which was the specific Poneglyph she sought. She told herself it was irrelevant, she had a guide now. She would pursue it as long as it took.

“Robin, would you prefer this be kept secret from the others?”

She paused her mental catalogue of what reference materials available might help, or which she knew of worth tracking down. “I think it would be best, for their safety and mine. There aren’t many actively seeking the Poneglyphs. If news of a confirmed piece of the Ancient World becomes widespread, there will be obvious conclusions about who found it.”

“You are the only person I know of who can translate their language,” Sacha agreed.

“The fewer who know we found this, the less chance word of it leaks out by accident. Even a stray comment in a tavern could ruin everything.”

She watched Sacha closely, worried he might be angry or offended. That he would take it as a slight against the crew’s trustworthiness. He rubbed his chin. “I don’t like to think any of them would talk if we told them not to, but I suppose you’re correct. Two can keep a secret if one is dead, and all that.”

He chuckled. “Which isn’t a suggestion to kill me.”

Robin smiled weakly but couldn’t bring herself to laugh, since she'd considered just that. Sacha continued, “If they ask, we’ll say we simply found what was left of a storage space in the cave, but there was nothing to bring back.”

She agreed. Given Ryo’s sharp eye, it was likely their ascent had been noticed. The others would be curious. “Thank you, Captain.”

“Well, as much a risk as we run with our typical activities, the World Government would be much more interested in this information. That’s attention none of us need.”

They reached the shoreline as dusk settled, the stars beginning to gleam overhead. Sacha waved his light, and Robin could see the longboat heading their way.

Sacha said, “If you can think of any texts that might help, let me know. If Henri or I have them, I’ll come up with some way to request he send them along that won’t arouse suspicion if the communication is intercepted.”

Chapter Text

Days 205 - 231

With the additional supplies gathered at Watering Hole, the Eclipse Pirates reached Luna with food and water to spare. Which didn’t mean the crew wasn’t happy to reach somewhere with actual markets.

“Man,” Max grumbled as the crew watched the island grow ever larger, “if I have to eat any more breadfruit, I’m gonna. . .”

“Yes, Max?” Shiro folded his arms across his broad chest.

“Probably get allergic to the stuff,” the chemist hastily replied. Ryo and Anna snickered.

“Very well,” the cook said. “I’ll make certain to leave breadfruit off the grocery list.”

Max solemnly replied, “Shiro my buddy, that’s all I ask.” Then he added, “But if you could see your way to picking up some decent whiskey-soaked ribs. . .”

Shiro tried to remain stoic, but the corners of his mouth rose in a smile. “Alcohol is paid for out of your own share, but I will see if I can locate any ribs.”

Robin stood near the main mast, letting the banter of the crew wash over her with the sea breeze.

“It’s a fine day to be on the sea, isn’t it?”

“Indeed it is, Captain.”

Sacha was watching her closely. Easy to guess why. Robin took a look at herself in the mirror this morning, for the first time since they left Watering Hole. It wasn't a pretty sight. Skin sallow and hair greasy, practically sticking to the side of her face. Clothes rumpled and rank, likely because she’d been wearing that set for at least a few days (she’d lost count.)

Robin threw herself into trying to decipher the message with single-minded focus. While the coordinates on Zapfen could lead to anything, this was a true reference to the Poneglyphs. She had to solve it. The captain kept her secret, offering no more when asked than it was an old puzzle. She’d been able to keep up her share of the chores, but returned to the message the moment they were completed.

Robin knew the crew was worried by her behavior, the lack of sleep, forgetting about meals. Especially so soon after being poisoned. She couldn’t help it. Her close call with death made the need to solve this even more urgent. All her friends’ dreams and hopes rested on her shoulders. On Nico Robin being the one who possessed the training, heart, and wisdom to find the Poneglyphs. Life was too easily lost to waste time.

For the next three weeks, she worked until her vison went blurry and her head pounded, brushing off suggestions she take a break. Until either hunger and thirst drove her to find something, or she simply fell asleep from exhaustion. Shiro stopped being surprised at entering the galley before dawn to find her staring at a table covered in papers and books, notations scribbled everywhere. If it annoyed him, he didn’t say. Robin simply didn’t want to drive the captain from his study each night, or keep Ryo and Anna up in their shared quarters.

Whenever she went looking for food, there was always something set aside for her. When she woke, if she wasn’t in her bed, someone draped a blanket over her shoulders. She doubted the others understood what that meant. Not only to her, these small kindnesses, though they meant a lot. But what it meant she could work herself to such a distracted state without fear. But when she hurriedly chewed her dinner, she hardly considered they did that knowing she might not remember to eat it. Meaning it could spoil, at a time when they were trying to stretch their stores to the limit. (Much like how she ignored the fact that, if this did point out a clear path, she would have to leave this ship and go it alone again.)

What finally pulled her from her obsession was when Ryo padded into the galley in the darkest hours of the night. The helmswoman paused to peer at Robin’s work from the other side of the table. Robin was dimly aware of her presence, but paid no mind. She could work through distractions easily.

“You haven’t done any prep, have you?”

Something about the way Ryo said it made Robin’s mind stutter to a stop, confused as though spoken in a tongue she didn’t know. Ryo’s face swam in front of her. Robin resisted the urge to shake her head to clear her vision. “Pardon?”

Ryo sighed, mouth forming a tight line. “It’s your turn to teach the kids tomorrow. By which I mean later today.”

Robin remembered absorbing that news, then looking back down at the mess laid out before her. It reminded her of Professor Brody’s office, but less organized. Her eyes flitted over everything, as if she expected to find a set of exercises in the margins, or scattered among her notes in code. No such luck.

Ryo gestured to it scornfully. “I don’t know what all this is, Nico, other than it isn’t just some puzzle, but you need to set it away for today. If you don’t give a shit about yourself, I guess that’s your business. You’ve got a responsibility to the crew, especially the kids. We cut you slack on a lot, but not that.”

Robin had nodded, gathering her notes into half-organized piles in an embarrassed rush, unable to meet Ryo’s eyes. Robin was familiar with guilt, could normally shrug it off. Shame was something different. This was important, but. . . She liked teaching Samantha and Alberto.

She went downstairs, intending to come up with a good lesson, and promptly fell asleep. While a few hours’ rest, a bath, and a fresh breakfast with a crew excited to make landfall did quite a bit for her complexion and a constant headache she'd almost forgotten, it hadn’t helped her think of anything.

“What’s the plan, Captain?” At Alex’s question, the entire crew gathered at the helm.

“Resupply first. I believe our finances are in a good enough state?”

“We should have no difficulty stocking up on food and water,” Shiro answered.

“We need more bandages and painkillers,” Anna interjected. “Used a bunch patching everybody up.”

“Of course,” Sacha agreed. “We can also manage that."

Ryo said, "It’d be good if we could make a big score here. Definitely need at least a few small ones.”

“With any luck, we’ve thrown everyone off our trail. We should have time for reconnaissance.” Sacha said. “Let’s see, Anna and I will procure the medical supplies. Shiro, will you and Max work on filling the larder?”

“Certainly, Captain.” “No prob, Cap.”

“Alex and I were talking,” Ryo said. “We’re gonna cruise the streets, at least scrounge up a little loose change. Might get some idea of places to hit while we’re at it.”

“That sounds good. If you find any promising leads, we can discuss them at dinner and proceed from there,” Sacha agreed. “Robin, you’re working with Samantha and Alberto today?”

“Yes, Captain,” Robin murmured as the crew dispersed, each team making plans among themselves. The apprentices watched her with eager, expectant eyes. Robin summoned a well-practiced false smile while feeling frankly awful. She could fall back on language study, but even if she had them practice during a field trip through town, it wouldn’t be terribly exciting asking them to name or describe things in the dialect she was teaching them.

“What are we doing today?” Sam asked, no doubt envisioning a field exercise.

Before Robin could answer, Ryo cut in. “The three of you are coming with us, but we'll have to wait until one of the others gets back to watch the ship.”

The apprentices spun to look at Ryo. “We are?”

“Yep.” Ryo's amber eyes bored into Robin’s blue orbs. Alex offered an encouraging smile and thumbs up from a spot off to one side.

“Indeed,” Robin found her voice. “Today will be a combination lesson.”

* * *

“So what are we learning?”

The pirates approached the center of Mare, the nearest town to the cove where they anchored Endeavor. The quintet took their time getting here, which Robin suspected was Ryo and Alex (mostly Alex, who was moving more slowly than she’d ever seen) giving her time to think. Robin decided to simply fit lessons she'd already been teaching into what the others were doing, so she focused on letting the fresh air and a good walk clear her mind. She'd been off in a world of her own recently, barely interacting with the crew. She wasn't ready to head off alone yet, so she needed to maintain her ties.

“Ryo and I were planning to do a little sleight of hand.” Alex was acting mysterious to tease the apprentices.

“He means pickpocketing,” Ryo said plainly. “Test your reflexes and how steady your hands are.”

“And your judgement,” Robin added. “You will have to assess not only who is a worthy mark, but whether they’re too attentive to risk trying.”

“Or figure out a way to distract them,” Ryo put in. “You can work as a team if you want. Probably best, actually.”

Berto turned to Robin. “Is this so we can practice not attracting attention?”

“Yes, partially,” Robin hedged as inspiration struck. “It will also be an exercise in gathering information, as well as funds. Like in Shimmer, I want to see what you can gather from your surroundings as we walk.”

That seemed to go over well, but Robin decided to temper the enthusiasm slightly. “I’ll also be quizzing you on the vocabulary we went over last time. You will have to make certain you retain any news you overhear while recalling the proper phrases.”

Mentioning vocabulary quizzes had the desired effect, but also made them concentrate. The streets were steadily improving as they walked. From rutted dirt track, to old stone worn smooth by age, to fresh brick that nearly shone beneath the autumn sun. At a certain point Ryo said, “OK, we’ll go first. Watch close. ‘Lex, you got one?”

“The fancy guy who can only afford half a pair of glasses.” He flicked one finger towards a man in a dark suit and matching wide-brimmed hat. His hands were in his pockets and a cane tucked under one arm.

“It’s a monocle,” Berto supplied. He repeated it in the language Robin taught him, and she nodded in approval.

Alex looked between them. “Really? OK. Guy with the monocle, then.”

He closed in without changing his speed, appearing fully absorbed in conversation with Berto about the language he was learning. At the last moment before colliding with the man, Alex took a surprised stutter step and twisted around him. The man leaned back and raised his hands, as though trying to ward off any physical contact. In the instant his hands were out of his pockets, Alex’s left hand slipped in and lifted a money pouch. Then he stumbled back, prize hidden from view up his own sleeve and rejoined their little procession.

“Not bad,” Ryo whispered. “Didn’t go for the watch?”

“Didn’t look that good, and was on the wrong side of his body. Maybe if he’d been skinnier. . .”

“I don’t believe the watch would have been worthwhile,” Robin added.

“Oh?” Ryo voice carried a challenge. “Care to enlighten the rest of the class?”

“Its design was reminiscent of older models, but didn’t show enough wear to be antique. More likely a knockoff meant to impress at casual glance.”

The helmswoman grinned. “Good eye. Nico’s right, although sometime fakes are worth stealing.”

The apprentices and Alex were all ears. “When?”

Robin answered, “A quality forgery could be good enough to fool a fence or art dealer, so you would still make money from it.”

“Not the best of the best,” Ryo cautioned. “But a mid-tier art fence? Yeah, you can fool ‘em.”

Sam smiled brightly. “Cool.”

The five pirates moved through the city like a pack of wolves. Ryo and Alex did most of the pickpocketing, working singularly and as a team. Robin helped as well, while also keeping her ears peeled for useful gossip. They took a break at midday to buy lunch from vendors on a street that seemed to be in the middle of a festival. The crew hung back, leaning against a building and quietly enjoying their food and the lively music.

As they approached a street filled with top-flight restaurants and shops, Ryo signaled the apprentices it was their turn. The adults dropped back, giving them room to operate. Robin watched them study the people moving down the sidewalks. They were doing a better job concealing their interest. Berto bumped Sam lightly with his elbow. Once he had her attention, he made a few gestures, which his friend understood perfectly. They split up, Berto heading towards an older woman wearing an assortment of gleaming necklaces and walking a fluffy white dog the size of a squirrel, while Sam drifted closer to the street.

Berto came to an abrupt halt in front of his target, prompting a startled bark from the dog. The dog’s owner peered at Berto like he was a bizarre creature with which she was unfamiliar. He reached into his pocket and held out a piece of chocolate in a shiny gold wrapper he bought at the festival. “Ma’am, would you like to buy some chocolate? Only five Beris!”

The woman wrinkled her nose. “No, thank you.”

She tried to move around, but Berto easily sidestepped into her path. “Please, kind ma’am. The funds go to our school, so we can repair our roof. Please, the rain keeps ruining our textbooks. I need to learn math!”

Ryo and Robin were several storefronts back, pretending to study an assortment of fancy cakes. Ryo could hardly suppress her laughter as Berto continued his sales pitch, increasing both his volume and claims of the destitute nature of the school. Other pedestrians stopped to watch in a mixture of amusement and compassion.

Finally, he broke the dowager’s will. “Yes, I will purchase your chocolate! Five Beris, now let me pass!”

Berto stepped aside, gushing thanks and bestowing a series of blessings upon her while the woman departed at her best speed (not very fast, Robin noted.) A few others asked if they could buy some chocolate, and Berto was only too happy to agree, before continuing down the sidewalk. Robin and Ryo took their time, leisurely reaching the alley where the three younger crew members waited (Alex having taken to the rooftops as a lookout.)

Berto was leaning against his friend. “How’d we do?”

Sam looked around for any prying eyes, then held up three wallets, a loose gold bracelet and a diamond choker.

“How’d you get that?” Alex asked.

“It was on a dog this other guy was walking,” she explained. “The guy was watching Berto, so I coaxed the dog over.”

Alex looked horrified. “Not with chocolate? That’ll kill it!”

“No,” Sam rolled her eyes. “I just talked to it real nice. Dogs like me!”

“Interesting approach,” Ryo commented. “How’d you pick her?”

“She looked slow, and kind of nervous about all the people. She wouldn’t be able to run.”

“If she had forced her way past?” Robin asked.

“I’d pick someone else immediately,” he responded. “So it would seem like I really was trying to sell chocolate.”

Robin asked Sam to repeat Berto’s answer in their language. She mixed the order, but at least knew the words. Given her overall disinterest in that part of Robin’s curriculum, Robin would count it as progress.

Sam looked eagerly at Ryo. “Can we try again?”

* * *

They moved several blocks away, which gave the apprentices time to explain the meaning of their hand gestures.

“. . .and when I open my fist, it means a distraction,” Berto finished.

“Or an explosion, if we blow something up.”

“Let us hope you don’t need that meaning,” Robin said with a smile. Hand gestures were limited in how far they could send a message, but it was a sign they were trying to apply her lessons.

Sam nudged Berto, and gestured down the street. It was easy to tell who she’d picked. Ryo immediately vetoed it. Sam whipped around to protest. Robin noted, not for the first time, Sam was fast closing in on Ryo’s height. “Why not?”

The man himself looked ordinary. His hair, dark on top, turning silver on the sides. There were a few lines on his face, and wrinkles forming around his eyes. A thin cigarette hung from his mouth, removed whenever he wanted another bite of the flaky pastry in his other hand. His dark suit was liberally sprinkled with crumbs. He walked with an unhurried pace, paying little mind to his surroundings.

“There’s danger all around him,” Alex said quietly.

Ryo nodded. “See the guy a few paces behind him? Security. Same with the guy a few steps ahead of him.”

“And the one on the other side of the street,” Robin added. “Using the reflections in the windows to follow his progress.”

“How’d you know?”

Ryo didn’t answer until the man and his guards passed them. “Now that you know where they were, you tell me.”

“Their eyes were darting around a lot,” Sam offered.

“Good, although that could mean they’re looking for people to rob, too.”

“They stay the same distance all the time,” Berto said.

“Better.”

“Is it because everyone was steering clear of that guy?” Alex asked. “He wasn’t paying much attention, but nobody came close to bumping into him.”

“That’s how I knew he had security,” Ryo agreed. “That what it was for you, Nico?”

“Certainly.”

“Does that mean he’s dangerous,” Sam asked, “or just rich?”

Robin smiled. “Why don’t you and Alberto see if you can find out? Without approaching him or his guards,” she added to head off any dangerous schemes.

* * *

The adults stopped at a café while the apprentices performed reconnaissance. Robin kept eyes on them as they roamed the neighborhood, looking for answers.

Ryo returned from placing their orders. “You got something picked out for Cap’n’s birthday?”

“Not yet,” Robin admitted. “I’m hoping to go book shopping during this stop. I have some ideas I think he’d enjoy.”

Most of the crew let birthdays pass without fanfare. Shiro made a desert or entree of their choice, and the crew would offer some small gifts, but that was it. Only for the apprentices had there been parties. Robin wasn’t even sure when Anna or Alex’s birthdays were, since neither had been celebrated yet. But the captain’s seemed to be of great importance to the crew.

(Robin joined just after her own birthday, not that it mattered. She barely celebrated when she had a home, and not at all during her years drifting. She hadn’t told anyone on the crew her birthday, giving the captain a false answer of June 2nd for Mordio Rita’s paperwork. If she could decipher the message she discovered, she might be gone by the time her birthday rolled around.

Part of her would like to be here. Receiving a gift, or a cake. Knowing someone cared enough to mark the day she entered this world as a good thing would be nice.)

Ryo snorted. “I think you could get him just about any book and he’d be happy. Even one he already owns.”

“Is that your plan as well?” Robin had one other present in mind. She had been close to finishing her paper on the Xebeians, but had abandoned it since finding the Ancients' clue. Walking around town with the others had cleared her mind as though breaking a spell. Robin was going to buckle down and present her research to Captain Barisov. As a thank you for believing in her, hopefully as proof it was not misplaced.

The helmswoman stared out the window and sipped her tea. Her lip curled in displeasure. “They call this jasmine? Blech.” She pushed her cup away. “No, I got him something else I think he’ll enjoy.”

She grinned and slanted her eyes towards the third person at the table. “I’m sure we’ll both be put to shame by Alex and Berto’s mystery gift.”

Through her powers Robin watched the apprentices make their way towards the cafe. “Oh? I hadn’t realized they were collaborating.” Robin had assumed they were working on a design for Alex's calling card.

“Oh yeah,” Ryo’s knowing grin made the thief duck his head, ears turning red. “They’ve been at it for weeks. I think they even drafted Shiro and Anna. I’m hurt you didn’t include me, ‘Lex.”

Alex kept his head down, mumbling, “It’s not that big a deal. Just something we wanted to do. It’s kind of for everyone and from everyone.”

Robin’s natural curiosity kicked in. “Mr. Cacern, may I ask you a question?”

Without looking up he said, “If it’s about what the present is, I choose not to answer.”

Robin was taken aback. He’d never refused her questions before, but the response was firm, pushing wouldn’t work. She raised her hands in defeat. If she really wanted to know, she could certainly find out on her own. Besides, if they were working with Anna and Shiro, it was probably some food on a elaborate centerpiece. “Very well. I’ll wait to be surprised with the captain.”

Alex raised his head. “Thank you.”

Robin didn't expect the relief she saw in his eyes. Was it that important she not know? Or was he worried he’d offended her?

Ryo huffed. “Well, if even Nico’s going to keep from being nosy, I guess I’ll live in suspense, too. Let’s see if the kids picked up anything.”

* * *

The apprentices weren’t able to learn the identity of the man with a security detail, but didn’t come up entirely empty-handed. For one, they learned of a card game that moved around the island. That night it would be at a bar near the edge of town called Stan’s Shack. They also learned the festival where they ate lunch was gathering money to donate to an orphanage.

“We heard someone say they had over 13 million Beris!”

Captain Barisov sucked on his pipe in deep contemplation. “Do you know where it’s being kept?”

“It’s hidden in a church in the neighborhood,” Berto said after the two compared notes.

“Are we really gonna steal money from orphans?” Alex sounded dubious at the notion, and Anna and Shiro’s expressions suggested the same. Robin stole from a church collection once, but she’d been starving and sorely lacking in winter clothes at the time.

The captain reassured them, “Not at all, but I’d recommend we steer clear of that area until the money is safely away. There are certain to be less scrupulous individuals than us interested.”

“I’m not so certain, Captain,” Robin interjected. “Criminal activity on the island seems rather low right now.”

The captain pursed his lips. “Do we know why?”

She shook her head. Robin hadn’t observed many Marines during their field trip. No one seemed to discuss them, either. Yet, she hadn’t seen any criminals or pirates she recognized.

“There’s a Marine base here,” Max leaned back in his chair, moving a coin smoothly along the backs of his fingers. “It’s on the far side of the island from this cove. Not that close to Mare, from what I heard.”

“They’ve placed it to allow equal response to problems in either large town,” Shiro added without looking up from his dinner.

“Then we can’t use that as a factor on where to strike,” Sacha concluded. “Incidentally, I think I know who the man you saw was. Anna and I spied him earlier in the day, and heard him referred to as “Mr. Dante.”

“Second-richest guy on the island,” Anna said. “Might be kinda touchy about it. The druggist told us that in a whisper.”

Ryo grimaced. “If the guy keeps that much security just to walk around town, his house is probably a fortress.”

Max asked, “Why settle for second best? Who’s the richest guy in town?”

“I asked,” the shipwright responded. “and it’s a lady. Duchess Milly.”

She grinned. “And get this: She’s away from the island on some sort of vacation with her “friend.” Left a week ago, be gone for at least a month. Does it every year, sounds like.”

* * *

The duchess’ manor was on the hills of Tranquil Bay, the other major city on Luna. True to its name, it seemed quieter than Mare. Both the buildings that composed it, and the people who inhabited them, a bit older.

The crew split up and took turns studying their target over the next few days and nights. The house was larger than Count Frederick’s, with additional structures on the property. The lawn was kept neat, but flowers and shrubs were allowed to grow where they liked, giving it at least a bit of a natural feel. Robin thought the interior decorated more warmly than most such homes she’d seen. Rather than cold marble tile and immaculate white walls, high vaulted ceilings and chandeliers, the manor consisted of many small rooms. Most of them with thick carpeting and a wide array of bright paint schemes and wallpapers, vying to be noticed behind the numerous paintings that hung everywhere.

“The duchess must enjoy variety in her settings,” Sacha mused.

“At least the carpet’ll make it easy to move around quietly,” Ryo concluded.

A few paintings were valuable, and there was a wide assortment of jewelry in the duchess’ chambers, along with statuettes and jeweled eggs scattered around. Ryo was certain there must be a safe somewhere, but Robin couldn’t spy it with just additional eyes. She didn’t see anything of great historical importance, save another mask Sacha thought might be a replica of one from Elbaf, scaled to human proportions. That didn’t deter him from working alongside the crew to plan the heist, which she thought the others appreciated. They knew simple robbery was not his reason for being on the seas, but the money was important to them, and Captain Barisov took that seriously.

They learned a small staff maintained the grounds and house as needed during the day. Robin’s observations of the manor’s interior confirmed they all went home in the evening, leaving the house empty.

But not unguarded. The servants’ responsibilities included caring for the half-dozen dogs that lived in a kennel large enough to keep horses, or perhaps rhinos. Great, shaggy white animals, the dogs were docile and playful with the servants, running up and greeting them enthusiastically. However, when Sam ventured near the dense hedge that formed the rear wall as part of a test, the dogs charged with significantly more aggression, teeth bared and jaws snapping.

"I thought you said dogs liked you, Tomato Head," Alex teased.

"Small dogs," she shot back. "Not wolves, Pumpkin Hair."

“The dogs can enter and leave the kennel at will,” Robin noted her first night on observation. “They won’t be penned up at night, or any other time.”

“We’ll see if they accept treats from strangers,” Shiro suggested from his position a block away. “If so, we can bring some with us that contain a sedative.”

The dogs might only prove a minor issue compared to the reason why criminal activity was so minimal. Max, Ryo, and the apprentices attended the card game at Stan’s Shack that first night. The apprentices broke even, Ryo made a small amount of Beri, and Max lost his money. It was enough they were informed where it would be the next night.

When they arrived, at a more upscale location in the heart of Mare’s entertainment district called Chat Noir, they found the building almost leveled and Marines everywhere. One Marine in particular dominated the scene. Easily over eight feet tall, with a reflective visor that covered the upper half of his face. His chin jutted out like the cowcatcher on a train, his teeth gritted in a way Berto described as, ‘like he was trying hard to poop.’ Alex and Robin infiltrated the 75th Branch base the next evening to see what they could learn.

“His name is Dread,” Alex reported. “He’s a Rear-Admiral.”

The rest of the crew stared at the thief, Anna being the one to ask, “What’s a Rear-Admiral doing here?”

“On special request,” Robin answered. “The duchess’, rather than his own.”

“Yeah, the captain in command of the base had a note that Dread isn’t real happy about being here.”

“That would explain his patrol always taking him past the manor at the same time,” Sacha tapped his pipe against his arm. “He’s doing as ordered to the bare minimum.”

Each of them had seen the Rear-Admiral stalk past the manor at exactly 1 a.m., minus the night he captured two teens painting a bridge and hauled them back to Headquarters to be jailed. He would pause at the gate, stare up the long, gently winding path to the manor for a few seconds, then continue on his way. He repeated this three hours later heading the other direction.

“We could hit the place after he’s gone,” Max suggested.

“Not enough time,” Shiro pointed out. “The sedatives will not take effect on the dogs instantly, and the staff begin arriving by 5 in the morning.”

“As long as we keep our lights off and don’t make a bunch of noise, we can handle it,” Anna said. “We get in before he makes his first pass, sneak back out after he’s gone. Gives us plenty of time.”

“We can use the funds,” Ryo admitted. "Between medical supplies and food, plus we had to spend extra at Matryoshka to repair the damage to Endeavor from that fight with the Pool Sharks."

If needed, the crew could each contribute their own takes from past heists to cover expenses, but understandably, no one particularly wanted that. Certainly not Robin, who was saving that money for a day when she badly needed it. “Mr. Dante’s place would be much more challenging to break into,” she pointed out.

While one team was studying the duchess’ home, another surveilled Mr. Dante’s in Mare. Assessing which was the better target, or whether they could get both. With a Rear-Admiral involved, the latter seemed unwise, and Mr. Dante invested more in security. Besides over a dozen guards who patrolled the grounds incessantly, there was an alarm to bypass, and more guards inside, plus Mr. Dante and his family.

“The regular Marines patrol by there, anyway,” Sam put in. “One Marine to hide from would be easier, right?”

Chapter Text

Days 232 – 233

On the night of the heist only the apprentices stayed behind. Sam and Berto accepted this because the captain explained it put the responsibility of defending the ship in their hands. They watched from the deck, weapons clutched tightly as the adults headed toward the duchess’ villa. Robin wasn’t expecting the captain to come along, but he insisted.

“I haven’t had the opportunity to be a part of a heist in months. Not since before Alex joined. It'll be nice to be out in the field, an extra set of hands to carry things won’t hurt, and you mentioned the duchess has an extensive library.”

They reached their destination shortly after midnight, emerging from a brushy field that ended at the rear of the villa’s property. Infiltration went smoothly. The little treats they left during afternoon and evening reconnaissance swayed the dogs. When Shiro held out more pieces of meat, each dog took it eagerly, as docile as they were with the servants. Everyone else hung back as the dogs began staggering and eventually laid down. The crew swept across the back lawn like a wave.

The were alarms on the doors and windows, but maintaining observation until dawn revealed the code to deactivate them. The crew paused just inside the back door, amid an expensively furnished but cozy kitchen. Robin double-checked they were alone, while Alex swung his head slowly from side to side, alert to any warnings from his sixth sense. The house was empty, the darkness that filled it holding a chill. The mid-autumn sun, kept at bay by clouds that day, had not gifted the house much warmth, and night stole it away with ease.

Ryo and Alex headed for the stairs, swift and silent in their element. The remainder of the crew scattered through the first floor without a word. Everyone stepped carefully. From conversations Max had in taverns, and tidbits Robin and the apprentices learned eavesdropping around town, the interior of the house held some interesting surprises.

All assignments were decided before leaving the ship, stealth agreed on as key. Shiro was confident the sedatives would keep the dogs under for two hours, but no one wanted to risk loud noises shortening the timetable. And there was Rear-Admiral Dread’s patrol to consider. Robin kept one eye stationed on the front of the house, waiting for his silhouette to appear. Shiro moved from room to room, checking behind each painting for a hidden safe. Any pieces he knew were of value were removed from their frames and placed within a specialized case slung over his shoulder. Max and Anna split up the parlors and gaming rooms, collecting smaller treasures here and there.

Robin entered the library, finding Captain Barisov already there. To her surprise, he ignored the lure of shelves full of books to collect and carefully wrap some pieces of fine crystal. He looked over the masks hanging on the wall, but shook his head, turning instead to what appeared to be a jewel-handled dueling saber from a setting on the wall. He unsheathed the weapon and she noted the blade did not look as though it ever possessed an edge. Ceremonial, Robin concluded, as she let her fingers drift along the spines of books as she circled the room. Her eyes scanned the titles, but she was alert to any sign of a false front, a book concealing a switch to a hidden passage or a safe.

Sacha joined her, although Robin suspected he was solely interested in the books. Sure enough, he pulled a few off the shelves as he walked, stuffing them into pockets within his trenchcoat. He held one up for Robin to study. Mythology and Folklore of the Xebeian Empire, by a Dr. Pinesford. Robin wasn’t familiar with the name, but it was something. She accepted it with a smile and slid it into her own satchel.

Robin's search was interrupted when the eye out front registered movement. She froze at the sight of an imposing shadow looming beyond the gate. Ignoring the captain’s curious expression, Robin’s limbs appeared beside each member of the crew fast as thought, signaling them to be still and quiet. They need only avoid attracting attention for a few moments, then the Rear Admiral would move on.

* * *

Rear-Admiral Dread Roberts marched down the broad avenue, again cursing this assignment as a waste of time. He didn’t know who that obnoxiously cheerful duchess knew, but it was someone with enough sway to have him assigned here. Or it was just another sign the Fleet Admiral was past it.

What was Sengoku thinking, sending his best Rear-Admiral to a minor West Blue island? One that already had a Marine base and full Captain? If Dread's old training compatriot Akainu were in charge, he’d know better. Marines were meant to serve Justice, and the best way to do that was to be on the seas, ferreting out pirates and other criminals to drag to Impel Down. Better yet, the executioner’s block.

A slim crescent moon peered from around a cloud, and Dread paused as it revealed movement in an alley. He reached one enormous, battle-scarred hand in and pulled out a bum, stinking of liquor. “Out after curfew and public intoxication."

The man offered an empty-headed smile. Dread took a moment to orient himself, before hurling the man into the air. He withdrew a snail from his pocket. “Captain Marquand.”

“Yes, Rear-Admiral!” The man was prompt and alert, Dread would give him that if nothing else.

“I’ve just sent a criminal your way. He’s sentenced to twenty days in jail.”

There was a pause before Captain Marquand responded. “Was that the man who just fell out of the sky?” Dread heard him shout something to someone else. “I’m afraid he didn’t survive. He also killed Ensign Doby when he landed on him.”

“Then he’s guilty of killing a Marine, and his execution was justified. Finish the paperwork, Dread out.”

Dread resumed patrol, pointless as it was. There was nothing of significance going on here. Whatever criminals there might have been went to ground shortly after his arrival. The most significant illegal activity had been the gambling ring he broke up. Which Captain Marquand could have dealt with if he made any effort. Dread would make sure to note that in his report, have the man censured for dereliction of duty. There’d been some pickpocketing a week ago, but the Marines turned up no leads. Useless idiots.

If Headquarters insisted on sending him to the West Blue, rather than leaving him on the Grand Line, they could at least let him deal with real problems. The war between what was left of Felsen Karl’s organization and Capone Bege raged on. Dread should be out there, crushing both groups under his fist. Or investigating who wiped out Monte Burns’ entire line of succession on Matryoshka. It had to be a powerful group of evildoers.

Many Marines were content to let criminals kill each other. Rear Admiral Dread was not. Pirates didn’t fight for Justice, but over money, territory or something equally insignificant. All the while insisting they were acting with honor, or by some code. Absurd. Lawbreakers have no code, other than pursuing their own selfish desires. It does no good for them to dispatch each other, allowing them to make myths of their actions. They needed to be brought forward for proper judgement, followed by proper execution. Made into examples to keep the rabble in line. That was Justice.

He came to a halt at the entrance to the manor. It looked undisturbed, as always. The dogs were silent, but that was nothing new. They charged the gate the first night he walked past. After that, they kept well away when he was around. Dread gave a cursory pass of the manor’s interior with his Observation Haki and was surprised to detect several Voices (as well as a faint echo out front, but that was probably an unusually alert bird or bat. He sensed them regularly this last week.) Two upstairs, five more scattered through the first floor. None were scared, but all were tense. All staying very still in a darkened house. Vermin hoping the cat didn’t notice them.

Dread stepped away from the gate as usual. His Observation Haki stayed trained on the figures within. Within seconds of his moving out of sight, the Voices downstairs began moving again. Overconfident scum.

Dread cleared the fence in a bound, landing heavily in the middle of the lawn. He dialed Captain Marquand even as a Soru took him towards the strongest Voice on the first floor.

* * *

Robin didn’t disperse the eye as the Marine moved away, but did turn her attention from it, letting the others know it was safe to move, so long as they remained careful. The captain exhaled and offered her a smile. Robin thought she heard a distant impact, but it was drowned out by a cry of distress. She and Sacha both looked to the ceiling. Before he could ask, Robin checked on Ryo and Alex. The pair found the Duchess Milly's safe hidden behind a large clothes cabinet. It sat open, but neither paid it any mind. Alex knelt on the ground, clutching his head with both hands. Ryo crouched beside him, unsure what to do.

The exterior wall of the library exploded into rubble. Captain Barisov instinctively shielded Robin with his trenchcoat.

“You are guilty of illegal trespass and theft. Surrender yourselves to arrest and trial,” the Marine whose presence filled the hole he’d created growled, “or you’ll be executed right here.”

Captain Barisov showed no hesitation, reaching for his rifle immediately. The target was large, an easy shot.

The bullet whistled through empty air. Dread was gone, vanished without a trace. He reappeared in front of them and slammed one brawny forearm into the captain’s chest, driving him into the bookcase with a force that shook the house. Sacha’s cry of pain struggled to escape around the rush of air escaping his lungs. His rifle clattered to the floor as books rained around them. Robin stepped back, trying to gain distance as she brought her power to bear. Her arms sprouted from Dread’s shoulders, straining to pull his arm away. She might as well tried towing a mountain behind her. The pressure on Sacha only increased. More arms clasped Dread’s neck.

“Quatro Fleur: Clutch!”

The attack was never completed. Her arms vanished against her command. Robin’s eyes widened and she took an unsteady step back. Fear seeped in, clouding her thoughts.

‘How? There was no draining sensation, no seastone. How did he counter my power?’

In the dim light from outside, she caught a metallic gleam on the Marine’s shoulders as he released Sacha. The scholar collapsed in an ungainly heap, moaning as his hand drifted to his chest. Dread's head swiveled to stare at her. She couldn’t see his eyes through the visor, but felt pinned under their weight all the same.

“Hana-Hana no Mi. The Devil’s Child, Nico Robin. Wanted for the murder of six ships’ worth of good Marines, and for her research into forbidden weapons of mass destruction. 79 million Beri bounty. Having resisted arrest, immediate execution is permissible.”

Dread abruptly leaned his head back, simultaneous with a shot ringing out from the doorway. A bullet whistled past, impacting the far wall harmlessly. Max, Shiro and Anna rushed into the room, the cook leading the charge. Shiro cocked back one fist, Monte Cristo’s spiked knuckleduster wrapped around it. Dread easily dodged, letting the punch go by. Shiro skidded to a stop and spun, right into a fist which struck him squarely in the face and sent him flying through a window onto the lawn.

Max uttered a shocked, “Holy shit.” Anna knelt beside Sacha. Dread ignored her, attention on Robin again. His hand reached out, filled her vision, swallowed the light. Robin couldn’t move, couldn’t think of a plan, still couldn’t understand how he thwarted her attack.

Thwip

The hand was wrenched to one side, and there was a shout, “Lightning Slash!”

Alex stood beside Max, pulling on the web attached to Dread’s fist with all his strength. Ryo sprang off his shoulders and took a swift strike at the Marine. But again, the Marine dodged the attack with minimal effort. As she went by, he reached out and grabbed her ankle with the webbed hand, dragging Alex across the floor like a toy, the thief’s talons leaving tracks in the carpet. Dread spun and hurled Ryo towards what was left of the wall he’d entered through. Alex abandoned trying to restrain him and caught Ryo before she hit anything.

“Twlight Blades, Chinsai Ryo. Wanted for the murder of several Marines and criminals, as well as your part in piracy, grand larceny, the transport and sale of illegal weapons and substances. 37 Million Beri bounty. Having resisted arrest, immediate execution is permissible.” Dread spoke in a rough growl, as though he gargled with broken glass, but there was no emotion to it. He might as well have been reading names out of a book. “If the rest of you surrender now, you may only face imprisonment. Continue to aid these murderers, and you will be executed as well.”

“We. . .will never. . .” Captain Barisov pulled himself up on trembling legs, gripping the bookshelves. “Abandon a crewmate.”

He did his best to stare down the Rear-Admiral. Dread was unimpressed. “Your statement has been noted. Judgment has been passed. In the name of Justice, you will all die here.”

The Eclipse Pirates sprang into action. Max raised his pistol. Ryo charged, and Shiro pulled himself over the windowsill into the library. Dread vanished – Robin thought she saw him stomp the floor first – and appeared in front of Shiro. He grabbed the back of the cook’s head, pulled him the rest of the way into the room, and drove him face first through a massive desk.

Ryo cursed and skidded to a stop. Dread raised one massive boot, ready to either break Shiro’s neck or perhaps crush his skull like a grape. The helmswoman stomped her feet and disappeared. She appeared between Dread’s boot and Shiro.

“Marlin’s Leap!”

She surged up, stabbing her blade through the Marine’s boot and pushing him away. Dread’s back hit the wall. Braced, he kicked out. Ryo tried to hold her ground, keep the kodachi between her and the boot. It worked. Her elbows bowed out as her arms were pushed back and she slid across the carpet, but the foot didn’t make contact.

Then there was a pressure wave and Ryo was sent flying, barely holding onto her sword. Alex was again able to catch her. The helmswoman whispered something angrily to him, then shouted at Robin, “Get your head in the fight, Nico! We need you!”

Blood ran across the floor from Dread’s boot, though he didn’t seem to notice. “Knowledge of the Rokushiki by anyone other than the Government is punishable by death.”

“What are you gonna do?” Ryo sneered. “Execute me twice? Fuck off.”

Dread advanced and Ryo settled into a low crouch, Alex beside her. Max popped up from behind them and hurled a vial, which Dread sidestepped easily. The vial burst against the floor with a bright, but harmless flash, and Alex leapt towards him, webbing shooting from his wrists. Dread went to dodge this as well, but found one leg caught. Four arms growing from the floor wrapped tight around his ankle. Before he could kick free, his other leg was stuck in the webbing. Ryo lunged, but Dread twisted his upper body clear.

Ryo flipped in mid-air and landed in Shiro’s cupped palms. The cook, blood streaming down his face, hurled her back at the Marine. Alex caught Dread’s coat from behind and did his best to hold him still. The Marine raised both arms and that metallic sheen appeared, gliding over his skin like a cloud's shadow on a sunny day. Ryo’s blade rebounded and she fell backwards awkwardly.

“Futile.” Dread pulled his leg free of Robin’s grasp as Max pulled a knotted cord hanging from the wall. Flat, circular blades launched from the eye and mouth slits in each of the masks on the wall. The blades slammed into the Marine's back, embedding themselves in the muscle. Anna dove forward and slammed one palm against Dread’s stomach.

“Amplify!”

Dread’s roar increased until it seemed likely to bring down the manor. He dropped to his knees. Shiro threw another punch with the knuckledusters. Dread’s fist rose to meet it. The two clashed and Shiro staggered back.

“OK, this is getting nuts.” Max threw down another vial and smoke filled the room.

Straining to draw breath, Captain Barisov shouted, “Everyone withdraw!”

The crew bolted for the exit as one. Ryo trying to help Shiro, Anna aiding the captain. Alex screamed, “Left!”

“Dreadnaught!”

Everyone obeyed, diving to that side. Two fists struck the floor and the shockwave tore through the ground where they stood seconds before, wood planks and stone foundation exploding through the carpet and into the air. The trench ran across the hall and through the wall into a dining room. The attack also blew the smoke away. Dread stood revealed in the middle of the library. Blood dripped from his left hand, making an erratic beat of soft pats against the floor when combined with the blood streaming down his back.

‘Interesting. Why wasn’t he able to protect himself from Mister Yamada’s attack? Why didn't he sense the blades?’

Dread was unaware of Robin’s questions, reaching over his shoulder to violently pull one of the blades from his back and toss it to the floor. “Justice can't be escaped with tricks. Fist of Dread!”

He vanished once more and appeared before Sacha and Anna. Alex and Ryo both moved to intercept, and Robin started to summon her powers, but it was too late. The captain pushed Anna aside and closed his trenchcoat tightly around himself. The gleaming fist struck the scholar solidly and for a moment, he remained standing. A shockwave passed through him and into the hall, blowing out all the windows at the far side of the house.

Robin watched Sacha crumple around the massive fist, eyes going blank. Watched him go flying through the air, limbs slack. Her mind went back to Ohara, to Professor Clover being shot. The way he fell back, the way she could only watch.

The reverie cost her. She barely registered the back of Dread’s hand swinging towards her. Arms grew desperately from hers, blunting the impact just enough. Her bones groaned in protest as pain ran up and down her arms like a thousand tiny hammers. The carpet burned her skin through her clothes as she skidded across it.

Ryo stomped her feet and vanished. Dread did likewise, the two of them moving around the library in a series of sharp strikes. Robin couldn’t see the fight, but when they paused, she could tell Ryo wasn’t scoring any hits. Fast as she was, Dread was faster still.

“Captain?” Anna dragged herself towards him, but Shiro caught her wrist. It hurt him to do it, but he lifted the captain onto his shoulder and headed for the rear of the house. The others followed, Max and Alex helping Robin up, sounds of the battle still ringing behind them.

“We need you to treat him,” Shiro explained, eyes focused on the path to the kitchen. “This is not the place, especially with you carrying his pain.”

“I’ll give it back to that guy with interest!”

“You gotta touch him for that,” Max observed. “Don’t think he’ll let you catch him twice.”

Alex hesitated, looking towards the library. “Take Captain and go. I’ll help Ryo buy you time.”

Max regarded him skeptically. “Really?”

They heard Ryo scream in pain and another bookshelf fell. Alex moved that way. “I think I’m the only other one fast enough to have a chance.”

Shiro nodded and headed for the rear door. Robin forced herself to stand under her own strength. “Mr. Feld, have you determined any other security measures in the house?”

* * *

If Ryo was surprised Alex came back to help, it didn’t show. She didn’t shout at him to run when he dove in, forcing Dread to lean back as talons swiped at his face. Not that it looked like it would make a difference. The Rear-Admiral was faster than either of them. Ryo was surviving on experience, able to anticipate attacks just enough to dodge. Alex’s power instinctively shifted him around Dread’s punches.

Neither of them could hit Dread, until one moment. Dread threw a punch, while twisting to avoid another slash from Ryo. Alex dodged the punch and kicked, the claws on his toes tearing across Dread’s cheek. The Marine stumbled back, surprised at the blood that ran down his face. Ryo sprang at him from a dining table.

“Jaguar’s Lunge!”

Dread collected himself in time to avoid having his jugular severed. Ryo scored a deep cut on his shoulder instead. His teeth ground against each other until Robin thought they would shatter. He resumed his attack, moving faster than ever, putting both pirates on the defensive. Robin stood at the rear of the house, mind raging. Other Marines would arrive eventually, and they could ill-afford to be followed. They must win.

But however Ryo was matching Dread’s technique, it was taking its toll. The helmswoman was slowing down, while her opponent seemed unfazed. Dread spun and snapped a kick at Alex. He snarled as Alex ducked with a yelp, then skittered away from a punch that formed another crater in the floor. The thief fled into the parlor, Marine in pursuit, roaring, “I can smell your fear, scum!”

“That’s not fear,” Alex shouted, voice too high, “I borrowed my crewmate’s cologne!”

“Miss Chinsai.”

Ryo froze in her steps. “Nico?”

“He struggles to shield himself if distracted, and I don't believe he can detect indirect attacks. There is a trap in the fireplace of that room. Mister Feld explained how it works. Get him in front of it. Do not be in the way.”

“If you’ve got the shot, take it.” Robin knew the other woman meant it, but didn’t know if she could explain doing that to the others. Ryo rejoined the fight. She and Alex darted around, attacking when they could, mostly dodging. Trying to lure Dread into place.

Ryo produced three knives from beneath her cloak and threw them. Dread raised one arm, the metallic gleam appearing. The knives bounced off harmlessly. The kick Alex snapped into the side of Dread’s head in the next second did not. His helmet shattered, staggering him. Ryo stabbed, overextending, deliberately leaving herself open. She rolled with the kick she received just enough it didn’t send her ribcage out her back, but Robin was certain Ryo would feel the impact tomorrow. If they survived.

Ryo crashed into and over a chair, rolling to a stop in front of the fireplace. Dread loomed over her. “Death is the fate of all criminals.”

He raised one boot, and a bottle smashed against the side of Dread’s face, dousing him in the accelerant Max provided. When the Marine glared that way, the single hand on the wall waved back mockingly. Robin whispered to Ryo, “Stay down.”

Ryo flattened herself and another of Robin’s hands pressed the switch on the floor in the fireplace. It was designed in case someone tried to break in by climbing down the chimney, but Robin adjusted the nozzles. Gouts of flame engulfed Dread, lighting him up like the powder room of a pirate ship Robin once sailed with for a whole ten days before their fiery deaths.

The Marine backed off, cursing as the stench of burned flesh and hair filled the room. The flame jets stopped. Dread spread his hands apart, then clapped them together in front of his chest. Even as the shockwave snuffed the flames, Ryo dove forward.

“Lightning Cut!”

Somehow, Dread dodged. Not entirely, Ryo took an eye, but before she could follow-up, he backhanded her through a wall. Robin noted he tried to summon that metallic gleam, but only covered his forearm to the wrist. He was wearing down too, she realized. Ryo skidded across the floor, groaning, mask shattered around her.

Robin could hear confused shouts on the lawn. More Marines. Her arms jammed any furniture she could against the door, for all the good it would do. They would find the hole in the wall soon. She tried barring the library doors, but one was barely on its hinges. It wouldn’t hold.

Ryo struggled to rise, only succeeding in getting her back off the floor. She stared into the parlor and murmured, “Aw no, you stupid kid.”

Alex was charging at the Rear-Admiral, one fist pulled back. Dread pulled back his own fist, remaining eye burning with hatred. Robin helped Ryo to her feet. “Have faith, Miss Chinsai.”

Alex didn’t love Robin’s plan, but she already proved the Rear Admiral’s sense didn’t work like his. Dread couldn’t keep track of every threat. So Alex attacked head on like she said, even as the pain in his skull grew, needles stabbing again and again, turning to nails. Even as his body kept trying to throw itself clear. Dread’s fist started forward and the nails turned to railroad spikes.

“Fist of Dread!”

On cue, a single hand grew from the floor. Alex stepped onto it, and Robin gave him a boost. Dread’s eye widened as his punch sailed beneath Alex. Another of Robin’s hands appeared on Dread’s shoulder and slapped the burns on his face, blisters bursting under the impact. Dread made a grab, but it vanished in a burst of petals. That was the moment Alex needed.

In mid-air, he grabbed Dread’s throat, claws sinking in before the Marine could do that armoring thing (whatever it was.) Alex flipped, landing lightly and pulled Dread over his head, slamming him headfirst into the floor. It buried Dread to his shoulders, but he was already thrashing around. Alex wasn’t much of a fighter, but he knew how to hobble something. He grabbed the inside of Dread’s thigh with one hand, claws taking purchase, then tore it wide open. Arterial blood gushed out. Alex thought it looked strange in the flickering light of the small fires the shockwave didn't put out, still burning around him.

He stood transfixed, just watching it pool. He’d never deliberately done something like that to a person. There was a muffled noise in his ears he couldn’t identify. Everything felt very distant until the sound of splintering wood cut through the fog. Too close. The Marines were coming in. Ryo and Robin were shouting for him. Alex started their way, but he heard a sharp, sudden crack. He stopped, turned back towards the parlor, and the Marines burst in, rifles ready.

From somewhere back near the kitchen, Ryo shouted, “Come on A – Wraith!”

His body dodged the shots that rang out behind him automatically, following Robin and Ryo out the back door. The guard dogs were up, stumbling around in a stupor. Alex knew it was a stupid thing to worry about, but he was glad it didn’t look like any died. The three pirates sprinted past without stopping. Alex ran up between his friends, tucked each under one arm and picked up speed. The shooting fell off as they vanished into the field and the maze of woods beyond.

* * *

They reached the ship in short order. Alex carrying them certainly sped their progress, but the branches lashed and bit as he bounded through the canopy. There was nothing for it, though. Robin agreed it was better to stay lower than up on the treetops, where they would be easier to see.

Endeavor was in a state of high alert by the time they arrived. One anchor was already raised, and Shiro began pulling up the other the moment he caught sight of them. The apprentices had the sails ready, and Max was lowering the longboat.

“Tell Max not to bother, just get moving,” Alex said. Robin did, and the thief followed the coast to a rocky point extending olike a natural road. Unanchored, the currents took Endeavor that direction, to open sea and hopefully safety. Alex reached the end of the point, crouched especially low for a moment, then sprang forward. Robin held her breath as they sailed over the open water. She clung tight, not wanting to be dropped into the sea lurking dark and threatening below.

Her concern was unnecessary. Alex landed neatly on the railing. He set his passengers down and immediately asked, “Captain?”

“Anna is working with him,” Shiro answered. “She doesn’t believe he’s bleeding internally. He regained consciousness long enough to order we leave immediately. You escaped the Rear-Admiral?”

“No one followed us,” Ryo assured, heading for the helm. Berto stepped aside without being asked. “But we’re still putting as much distance as we can between us and this place.”

Robin considered suggesting Ryo have herself checked out, as the helmswoman was favoring her side, but agreed they should be elsewhere quickly. Ryo was best at the helm, so if she felt capable, Robin would rather she did it.

“Alex?” Sam asked as she double-checked the rigging. “Are you and Robin OK?”

“I am,” he responded. “Just a few scratches and some bruises. Nothing bad. Robin?”

“I’m unharmed.” Close enough to true. Her arms stung from taking the brunt of Dread’s slap, but more than that, she was frightened. There was a tremble in her voice she couldn’t quite control, and her heart was beating hard. When Dread turned on her, after so casually dismissing her power, so calmly identified her, announced his intent to kill her. . .

Aokiji’s indifferent tone surfaced in her memories. Telling her she could hate who she liked. Die if she wished. She’d meant nothing to him, other than some token penance offered for murdering his own friend.

Robin needed to go somewhere quiet, somewhere she could be alone until she calmed down. But with the captain incapacitated, and Anna busy treating him, with Shiro and Ryo both injured, the crew was short-handed. Robin couldn’t expect to do nothing. Couldn’t rely on the others to handle everything without her. She would just have to set her fear aside.

She had done it before, she could again.

Chapter Text

Days 233 – 236

“Come on, Sam, we’ll hang it back up where it used to be.”

As Endeavor sailed away from Luna, the crew remained awake through the night and well into the following day. It was only in late afternoon exhaustion began to catch up and they realized there was a problem. The study lacked a proper bed, so Shiro placed Captain Barisov in his old quarters. Anna decreed the captain required peace and quiet, which meant the apprentices would need to bunk elsewhere. The simplest solution was to move them back into their former lodgings that evening.

“Hey Robin, where do you want your books?”

“I’ll store them under my bed.” Over her months with the crew, Robin gradually filled the corner that was once Sam’s with whatever books she was reading or using for research. While normally a small collection, the pile had become a series of sloppy towers leaning against each other for support during her frenzy of research into the message she found at Watering Hole.

Robin waved it off Sam's apology. “It was your place originally, it’s no trouble.”

Neither apprentice seemed to mind the arrangement, nor did the adults. Robin could hear Max making a show of grumbling in the men’s quarters, but it was lighthearted as he moved his extensive collection of hair products aside for Berto.

“There ya go,” Anna said with a satisfied huff. “Go ahead and sack out if you want. You’ve been working hard since last night. Need rest at your age.”

Normally, Sam would protest being treated like a sleepy child, but she climbed in without so much as a word. A worried frown crossed Anna’s face while Sam’s back was turned, but vanished by the time the girl shifted to look at them.

“It would appear you need a larger hammock, Samantha.”

The girl’s coltish legs dangled off the sides, but she shook her head and settled on one side, drawing her knees to her chest. “Are any of you going to bed?”

Robin shook her head. “I was planning to stay up and read for a bit longer. Perhaps Miss Chinsai?”

Anna cast her eyes towards the ceiling, above which they knew the helmswoman stood at her post. “I think we’ll have to pry her hands off the wheel. Heck, I can use a snooze. Robin, wake me up if somebody needs me.”

That seemed to satisfy Sam, mumbling, “Night.”

Robin gathered her research and headed for the study, thoughts on the exchange. Shiro said seeing Captain Barisov draped unconscious over his shoulder frightened both apprentices. If they couldn’t stay by the captain’s side, they wanted the reassurance of proximity with the rest of the crew. To make certain they were OK.

Robin wondered, as she walked into the darkened study, closing the door firmly behind her, if they’d been this concerned when she was recovering. She settled in at the round table, placing one of the lamps nearby. Started to lay her materials out in front of her and chided herself for being ridiculous. They hadn’t known her as long. She wasn’t their captain. It wasn’t the same. When she needed help, they gave it to her. That was enough.

Robin opened the first book in the pile, determined to work, but the letters danced before her eyes. The light seemed to grow fainter by the moment. Just as when Dread was reaching out for her, when that enormous hand seemed to encompass her entire world, leaving no way to escape. Her head jerked up, looking for the cause. Was someone there? Had they not gotten away after all?

The room was empty, save her and the books, but the shadows moved closer, encircling her. Robin jumped to her feet, chair clattering like gunfire in the silence. The shadows shifted and waved, retreating briefly. Her eye was drawn to a flicker of movement.

The lamp’s flame was guttering because the vents were almost shut. She adjusted it, allowing more air, and the light steadied, growing stronger, filling the room once more. The pressure in her lungs didn't ease, her heart still beating too fast. Robin backed away until her legs hit the edge of Captain Barisov’s desk. Without thinking about it, she circled the desk and knelt down. It was a tight fit in the kneespace, but she hugged her legs to her chest tightly.

When she was younger, still living on Ohara, Robin would seek out small, quiet, dark places to hide. She was alone most of the time anyway. Telling herself it was because she was in a secret place only she knew of was some small comfort. This continued her first months on the run, until she concluded it was better to keep moving than hide, but the impulse lurked inside her.

She closed her eyes, focused on the feel of the desk against her back and the top of her head. The cool, steady pressure of the lovingly maintained wood. The sound of her breathing, and the absence of any other sounds. No angry shouts, no boots thundering against the deck, no cannon fire. She felt her mind clear, her thoughts easier to order. A single eye bloomed on the wall, searching the study. Nothing was amiss.

Methodically, Robin searched the entire ship with her powers, from crow’s nest to the hold, one space at a time. Alex crouched on the peak of the mast, scanning the sea constantly. Ryo stood at the helm, wheel gripped firmly in one hand, the other on the hilt of her sword. She checked over her shoulder periodically, but otherwise focused on the sea ahead.

Captain Barisov slept in his former bed, breathing steady, if shallow. Max was leaned back in a chair beside the bed, shuffling a deck of cards idly. Berto slept in the men’s quarters, while Shiro lay in his bed, one arm over his face. While Robin watched, he rose, shuffling towards the door. He paused, looking over his shoulder at Berto, and returned to bed. Anna snored away in the women’s quarters. Sam was curled up in her hammock watching the shipwright with a peculiar intensity.

Finally, the eye in the hold vanished in a burst of pink petals. There was no one else on board. No mysterious leaks. No sign the hull, rudder, or sails were tampered with. Nothing missing. They had not been suspected or walked into a trap. Just bad luck.

Robin released a slow exhale, but stayed where she was. The image of the Rear-Admiral reaching for her resisted all attempts to push it from her mind. She still didn’t know what he used to defeat her power, and now began to wonder how he detected them. The questions stayed with her through the night.

* * *

It was clear something wasn’t right at breakfast the next morning. Shiro was late getting up, having not even prepared coffee by the time Max and Anna stumbled in. His movements were slow and tentative, face nearly purple with extensive bruising. The cook’s normally quiet demeanor took on an air of exhaustion, as though he could not spare the effort to talk.

Robin wasn’t the only one to notice. Max was the first to ask. “You doin’ OK, big guy?”

“Of course,” the cook answered without turning from the eggs. “Is something wrong with the food?”

“No, just don’t seem like yourself this morning.”

Shiro didn’t even reply, head bowed as he continued his work. The crew shared a look, and as one turned attention on the cook. He was not oblivious to the change in atmosphere. “Things have gone silent. Should I be concerned?”

“I think that’s our question,” Anna said, staring intently at his back.

Robin formed an eye over the stove to study Shiro’s face. He had shuffled to the counter to chop vegetables, but kept pausing before each cut, squinting at the ingredients. He didn’t seem to trust his eyesight. Robin didn’t particularly want him to sever a finger, or for one to end up in her breakfast. “Are you experiencing vision problems, Mister Yamada?”

Anna was at the cook’s side in an instant, hand on his shoulder. “Knife down, Shiro. Turn around and face me.” When he hesitated, she added, “I can tell you’re hurting.”

Shiro did as ordered. “It’s nothing. Dizzy spells and a headache.”

“You got punched in the head pretty hard,” Alex added hesitantly.

“Not for the first time.”

Ryo raised both eyebrows. “Oh? You pickin’ fights with Rear-Admirals without me?”

Shiro didn’t dignify Ryo’s sarcasm with a response, not that he had time.

“Why didn’t you tell me sooner?” The ship's medic barely kept her volume under control.

“You are occupied with the captain.”

“I’ve done all I can for him,” she insisted, stepping between Shiro and the counter, glaring up at him. Despite the disparity in their size, the cook gave ground until he bumped awkwardly against the table. “Off your feet, Shiro. Now. Alex can handle cooking until we see if this clears up.”

“Nice of ya to volunteer him, Anna,” Max joked as Anna forcibly guided Shiro into an empty seat.

Ryo shot back, “You’d rather she did it?”

“I don’t mind,” Alex said, trying to head off any arguments. “Shiro can supervise if he wants.”

While Alex moved to the counter, Anna peered into Shiro’s eyes closely. “Is the light hurting you?”

His eyes were narrow, the left almost entirely closed. “Some.”

Sam rushed to draw the curtain over the porthole, while Berto lit a few candles. The galley filled with a softer illumination. Shiro’s eyes opened further, his breathing eased. Slowly conversation resumed, although everyone kept their volume low.

* * *

After breakfast, Robin headed for the study. Last night’s plan to work on her research paper by studying Dr. Pinesford’s book was sidetracked by her panic, so she needed to make up for that now. The author’s enthusiasm for the subject was obvious, despite their dry style. Dr. Pinesford would digress for pages at a time about some ancillary point which interested them. They did their research, with several passages and insights that, combined with sketches Shiro provided of the places he, Anna and Sam had seen, helped Robin re-evaluate what she and the captain found in the temple. Robin could pull the paper together if she focused.

She’d need quiet, though. Ryo was on deck, barking commands at the apprentices as they trained. Not harsh or cruel, but exacting. Flaws in Sam’s footwork or Berto’s form throwing daggers were unfailingly pointed out. Anna was carving something in her workshop. The shipwright seemed determined to keep her hands busy. Robin could work in their quarters, but the bed might be too tempting. She felt motivated and didn’t want to waste it.

Robin wasn’t the only one who sought peace. Alex was seated on the window bench, book resting on one knee in the wan autumn sun. He looked up as she entered. She returned his soft greeting. “Will it disturb you if I work here?”

He shook his head. “I’m just reading for fun. Nothing important. That’s not going to bug you, is it?”

“Not at all.”

Pleasantries complete, each turned to their tasks. Robin reviewed what she’d written, comparing it to passages she marked. Dr. Pinesford found transcriptions of stories passed down orally, speaking of the beginning of the Xebeian Empire. How Edaemon led them into the light, bestowing warmth and power. It was unclear if Edaemon was a human, or meant to be a deity. If they were a brilliant enough person, the one who learned to harness and store sunlight, learned how to use it to power things like the dragon (to say nothing of constructing such a thing), the line might be blurred to the masses.

‘Or Edaemon blurred it purposefully.’

The stories also spoke of a “shadow”. A mysterious force who offered power to any who asked. The power twisted them, body and soul, into something inhuman, dedicated to anarchy and destruction. The offer was seized on by those jealous of the Xebeians and the boons they received from Edaemon. Or so the Xebeians claimed. The folklore also stated Edaemon’s light would always banish these shadows. Judging by what the Eclipse Pirates found, it would seem the light failed eventually.

That was outside the scope of her paper, sheer conjecture (unless she could identify who these others were and find more accounts.) Robin focused on how the architecture of the temple and other buildings emphasized the Xebeians respect for the sun and its light. What this might represent based on their folklore. How they attempted to minimize where shadows could gather in their homes and temples.

Robin debated whether to include discussion of how the record of their downfall related in terms of their origin myth. She ultimately left it out. Doing so would involve describing how she discovered the record and its form. Discussing a stone set in a wall, inscribed in Ancient language, would rather defeat writing under an alias.

Pencil flew across paper as she settled into a flow. The apprehension that held her back for weeks faded, overridden initially by desperation born of fear. The two close calls rudely reminded Robin how close she walked to death at all times. She escaped, but that could change at any moment. What could she leave behind? Her writing, her analysis was learned at the feet of the Scholars, a piece of their legacy. This one paper, hopefully not the last, wasn’t much, but it would be something.

But the more she wrote, the more she was driven by excitement. She enjoyed this, putting ideas and observations to paper. It was doubtful Robin would ever return to the Pleiades, or any remnant of the Xebeian Empire. If Captain Barisov and Professor Brody’s resources could help her decipher the message of the Ancients, she would have to follow it, no matter where it led. But her work might inspire someone else to investigate.

Her hand demanded she pause. Robin was ambidextrous at some things, but writing wasn’t one of them. She sat back, feeling the ache in her shoulders from being hunched over so long. The soft turn of a page reminded her of the room’s other occupant. Reading the same book as before, Alex switched to the other end of the bench as the sun moved across the sky. He’d made substantial progress. She must have been writing for hours. “You seem quite engrossed, Mr. Cacern.”

Alex was startled at her sudden comment. “Huh? Yeah, I guess so.”

“May I ask what it’s about?”

“You may,” he grinned. “It’s a book about painting. Shiro loaned it to me.”

“You’re interested in painting?” Thinking about it, Robin noticed Alex watched the rest of the crew work at each of their tasks and hobbies. He seemed to be naturally curious.

“A little.” Robin suppressed a comment when he dog-eared his page. “Shiro makes it look beautiful, but I’m trying to read this thing on techniques, and, I don’t know. It’s a lot of work to be good at painting.”

“Fufufufu. I believe that’s true of most things.”

He offered a lopsided grin. “Yeah. I’m not sure I have the patience to get good at painting, though. There’s a lot of other stuff to learn about being a thief. That has to come first if I’m going to be great.”

“Pursuit of a goal often means leaving other things by the wayside.”

For example, Robin was one of the things put aside by her mother. (She tried not to be bitter about that. Sometimes she even succeeded.) Robin did the same. She might have found a quiet place to live by now. She looked different enough from her bounty poster, could have dyed her hair to further mask her appearance. It would mean giving up on the True History. So the best she could do was try to find home, the nakama Saul promised, as she searched.

(It couldn’t be this crew, she’d concluded. They wouldn’t travel the Grand Line. Life couldn’t be so cruel as to grant her wish not to be alone, only to make her leave them, could it?

She felt foolish even asking. Of course it could.)

Alex chattered on. “Shiro told me not to worry so much about techniques if I paint for fun, except how they help me get the result I want. I worry it’ll look stupid and the others will laugh, though.”

“I felt much the same about this paper, but when I write, that falls away and I enjoy creating. I imagine Mister Yamada would feel similarly when he works.”

Alex craned his neck to look at her papers. “What’s your paper about?”

Robin explained, with Alex asking questions. Which led to her discussing Dr. Pinesford’s book as well. When she finished, he asked, “You don’t think the shadow thing is what actually brought them down?”

“I’m not certain. You must remember “shadow” is most likely not literal. They could be describing a natural disaster, or simply a group of ordinary people who believed differently. The truth may have been lost or twisted.”

The thief looked thoughtfully at the ceiling. “Like what you said about people making others scapegoats.”

“Yes. It’s possible the Xebeians were aggressors, and these shadow worshippers a peaceful people they attempted to conquer who fought back. Or it may be as described here. The information is too scanty and one-sided to be certain.”

“Captain said they had a whole empire, and those islands were just part of it, right? Maybe we can visit some of the others. Then you could find more information and write another paper.”

“It’s a possibility,” she hedged.

“May I ask you a question?”

“You may, though I may choose not to answer.”

“How do you stay so calm?”

He was quite good at asking questions Robin didn't expect. Of all the adults, Alex seemed the least fazed by the encounter with Dread. He spent several minutes washing his hands, especially under his talons, after they escaped Luna, but otherwise, went about business as usual. He hadn’t spoken much, nor had he complained about being asked to take over cooking, but that wasn’t unusual for the thief.

Now, though, he let his feet touch the floor and leaned forward, clearly anticipating her response. “What do you mean?”

He started pacing. “The whole thing with the Rear-Admiral. My heart was pounding, I could hardly think. If my body didn’t react on its own, I’d have been dead like, twenty times. But you were totally calm when you were telling me what to do.”

“I’m accustomed to chaotic situations. I’ve learned to control my responses.”

He stopped in his tracks, staring at the wall. “It’s an experience thing?”

“Somewhat. As you survive dangerous situations, they seem less daunting. I imagine the next time the crew fends off low-level pirates you will find it rather easy by comparison.”

That was true for Robin, up to a point. Neither the Pool Shark or Hawk concerned her. Push came to shove, nor had Don Felsen or Capone Bege. Robin had felt confident she could handle all of them if necessary. She would simply rather not, because it raised the chance of her being recognized.

Alex was wrong about the battle with Dread, though. It was only once he focused on Ryo and Alex, where Robin could act from a distance, that she could think clearly. She almost said so, but something made her hesitate. Would it make her seem vulnerable? Was that necessarily a bad thing?

“I didn’t thank you,” he said before she could decide. “For coming up with that plan, and keeping him from killing me. I was just jumping around trying not to get squashed. Thank you.”

Being thanked still made her feel oddly unsettled, but also warm inside. “You’re welcome. I would say you and Miss Chinsai took the greatest risk.”

“He could have broken your arm if he’d gotten ahold of one of the Devil Fruit limbs, right?”

No point denying it. Alex already knew damage could be transmitted to her through Hana-Hana copies. She wondered why he was asking, though. “Are you doing well, Mister Cacern?”

Alex had started back to the bench, but spun on one heel. “Huh?”

“I was wondering what prompted your question. Are you worried about Captain, or the Marines?”

“Nah,” he said lightly, “Captain will be fine. He can handle it. And I haven’t felt any buzz of danger since we got away from Duchess Milly’s place.”

Given Alex’s tendency to worry over others, including her, his lax attitude was odd. It was possible Alex just held Captain Barisov in that much esteem. Did not believe Sacha could be truly harmed. Robin reminded herself this was the thief’s first crew and captain. Robin had seen many captains fall, but saw no need to shatter the young man’s faith.

Alex leaned across the table towards her. “You look tired.”

She was. Robin’s fear still clawed at her mind. She hadn’t sleeping, knowing the nightmares lay waiting. She would have to soon, though. She slept the afternoon before the heist, but that was almost 48 hours ago.

“Hey Alex,” Anna barged in the room. “Better get started on dinner soon. Ryo’s putting the kids through it. They’re gonna be starving.”

Alex looked at the clock. His eyes bugged out. “Crap!”

He jumped over Robin and the table, sprinted past the shipwright. Anna chuckled at his panic. “What were you two talking about?”

“Creation,” Robin responded. “And the value of experience.”

* * *

The night skies were clear, the wind still with them, so the Eclipse Pirates kept sailing. Robin, avoiding sleep as long as possible, took the helm while Max kept watch. Still heading south, though Robin was unclear on the destination. For the moment, the goal seemed simply to gain distance, from both Lincoln’s territory and the Marines no doubt swarming Luna, looking for clues to their identity.

She couldn’t fault the thinking. Ryo, Anna, and Captain Barisov (still unconscious) all knew sailing routes and currents Robin had never traveled. Those routes had fewer inhabited islands at which to resupply, but were also less heavily traveled. They hadn’t seen a single ship since departing Luna. Robin considered that a good thing. With Captain asleep and Shiro concussed, Robin wasn’t certain how effective a defense they could muster. Although if the others didn’t object to killing attackers, Robin might be able to handle it herself.

(She was sure Ryo and Max would not object, and likely not Shiro. Of the others she was less certain.)

“Anything to report?”

‘That action might be unnecessary at any rate,’ Robin thought, as Ryo stepped on deck. There were deep shadows beneath the helmswoman's eyes and the strain on her face was obvious even through the bruises. Robin knew Anna bandaged Ryo’s chest and right side where Dread kicked her, but the two hadn’t discussed how serious the injury was, let alone told the rest of the crew.

“Not since the last time you asked.” Max continued sorting their loot from Luna. “Only been like 15 minutes.”

“Shit can go wrong in less than 15 minutes,” she snapped. “Still on course, Nico?”

Robin let the brusque tone roll off her. “Yes, Miss Chinsai. The wind hasn’t shifted, though I believe it is slackening.”

Ryo also hadn’t slept since their escape. She stayed awake today by putting the apprentices through grueling training. That both accepted it without complaint spoke to their own concerns. If Ryo was trying to make them stronger, so they could defend their crew, they were apparently fine with this. It had the added effect of exhausting them. Both apprentices slept soundly in their hammocks.

It did nothing for Ryo. She sat at Captain Barisov’s bedside for as long as she could manage, then stalked the ship’s interior. Checking on her sleeping crewmates, then all the other rooms as well. For what, Robin wasn’t certain. Signs of sabotage, a stowaway? Robin didn’t think mentioning she searched already would do any good. Ryo wanted to know her crew was safe. As long as some were injured or helpless, they weren’t safe. Until they were recovered, they wouldn’t be safe. Ryo would not lower her guard.

Robin knew the feeling well, though her own safety was typically her sole concern. When hunted, especially when almost captured or hurt, it was hard to feel safe. Acutely aware, however dangerous you might normally be, at that moment, you were prey.

Ryo studied the sky. “You’re right, but I think it’ll last to get us within a day or two of the Trident Current. Then we can drift the rest of the way if we gotta.”

Robin was vaguely aware of the Trident. A swift sea stream that branched into three near a dangerous set of shoals. “Are there any inhabited islands along the way?”

“There’s one in the midpoint of the current, though it’s not much. Good spot to catch our breath, though. No Marine base.”

“Does it have any decent targets? Or at least some gullible fences?” Max waved his hand at the disappointing pile of treasure. “’Cause we didn’t net much and we’re gonna need more medical supplies with all the hits everyone took.”

Ryo shook her head. “There’s only one town, more like a village. Mostly fishermen last time I was there.”

“Then maybe we shoulda picked a different direction.” There was a note of criticism in his tone.

“This was the fastest route to escape, Maxey,” The nickname lacked its usual teasing air. Robin became still and silent at the helm. “You’re one to talk about injuries. You and Nico both just hung back.”

Robin knew Ryo hadn’t been pleased with her performance early in the fight, but thought her assistance near the end was appreciated. She didn’t mention Alex thanked her for her guidance. Better to stay out of this.

Max held no such compunction. “Yeah, that was how I could help. That guy kicked yours and Shiro’s asses. You think me running in throwing punches was gonna help?!”

He didn’t give her a chance to respond. “And he was trying to grab Robin ‘cause she’s got the biggest bounty. Worst place for her to be was up close. Unless you’re trying to get her killed.”

Ryo stared at Max, mouth slack in surprise. Her eyes darted to Robin, who remained expressionless, but took a moment to consider the accusation. Robin couldn’t entirely dismiss the possibility Ryo would sacrifice her to save everyone else. Robin used the chaos of past crew’s deaths as cover to escape.

Further, Dread stated Ryo knew a technique meant to be exclusive to the World Government. How did she know it? Was Ryo not what she appeared? Robin knew some of Ryo’s past, but not all. On the other hand, Robin still hadn’t figured out how they were discovered. Had they missed some alarm, or did one of the others trigger it deliberately? Of all them, Max would have been the most likely.

Ryo started, “I’m not saying – “ She stopped, jaw clenched. “We’ll figure out the supplies. May mean we aren’t getting much of a cut this time. Hell, I’ll steal ‘em if I have to.”

“Yeah, yeah,” Max grumbled, “As long as nobody says I’ve gotta get a real job.”

“Oh, stop whining,” Ryo snapped, spinning on her heel and marching inside.

Max tsk'ed as the slam echoed over the waves. “Anna’s gonna be pissed if she broke the door.”

* * *

The winds died by morning with the arrival of clouds. They drifted under a now-overcast sky. It wasn’t warm, but lack of wind kept it from being too cold. Everyone ate in the galley, and Alex prepared a variety of eggs, meats and cooked rice, with some chopped-up fruit at Shiro’s suggestion.

“Really went all out, Alex.” Anna unleashed a satisfied belch.

Ryo rolled her eyes. “Classy.”

“It’s a compliment! Right, Shiro?”

Shiro shook his head, fond smile on his face. “So long as you don’t waste it.”

This was all both apprentices needed to let out their own burps, though neither could match the shipwright for pitch or length. Max released one that rattled the fork on his plate. The rest of the crew stopped and stared.

Robin broke the shocked silence. “Mr. Cacern must feel quite appreciated by now.”

Ryo cackled as Alex replied, “Yeah, I guess so.”

“I want to ask everybody something.” Max leaned back in his chair. Robin suspected she knew the topic. He started plainly. “We need money.”

Ryo groaned. “Are you on this again?”

“Situation ain’t changed since last night, and I think it’s worth discussing.” Ryo sighed and made a waving gesture with one hand. Essentially, ‘go ahead.’

“We need money,” he repeated. “Either need a fence, or a target. Ryo said this Walrus Island place won’t have, either.”

“I said probably won’t,” Ryo interrupted.

“OK, what do we do if we get there and it doesn’t?”

Shiro rested his elbows on the table. “Shouldn’t our first concern be escaping the Marines?”

“We might have done that already,” Anna said. “We're on a less-traveled route, and we haven’t seen any Marines. Alex hasn’t sensed anything, right?” The thief nodded.

Robin wanted to know what Max was thinking, to assess the potential threat. “Do you have a destination in mind, Mr. Feld?”

The answer was prompt. “Montauk. Got a couple large cities, at least one big casino. Lots of markets, and I know there’s some fences.”

“That’s at least two weeks northeast,” Anna frowned. “Shiro?”

“We have sufficient food and water to make that journey.”

“If we don’t have to dodge patrols,” Ryo countered. “We’re headed south now. Northeast takes us back towards Luna.”

“Luna’s north-northwest,” Berto corrected, looking hesitant to speak up.

“Point is Berto, we’d still be moving back closer to where Marine patrols are likely to be. They might figure we’d try hiding on Montauk.”

“Unless they spotted us and they’re waiting up ahead,” Sam put in.

Max pointed at her. “Exactly! They might expect us to go south, but they wouldn’t expect us to turn around.”

“We did sail an unpredictable course after we rescued Sam.” Anna's tone was neutral.

Robin thought some of the crew were coming around to Max’s line of thinking. Robin was ambivalent. Both strategies had succeeded and failed her at different times. A smaller island offered lower odds of encountering Marines, but if they were encountered, there would be no place to hide. But this course had been peaceful so far. The idea of going back the general direction they fled seemed risky.

“It’s Captain’s decision.” They were Alex's first words since the debate began. “Captain said to escape. We’re escaping now, and it’s working. Changing course to try and make money is his decision.”

Robin could see the others' resolve firming. Anna grinned. “Not like we don’t know how to get money if we need it.”

Max read the defeat of his proposal in their eyes. “Guess we’re goin’ to Walrus Town.”

Chapter Text

Days 236 - 250

A News Coo arrived after breakfast, adjusting to the wind and salt spray off the bow as it angled towards a railing. Max paid for the paper (although the bird stayed put, allowing Sam to offer some bread) and upon opening it, remarked, “There it is.”

The headline blared, “REAR-ADMIRAL MURDERED ON LUNA FENDING OFF MASS PIRATE ATTACK.”

“Mass pirate attack?” Sam echoed. “There were only seven of you!”

“It’s not like we attacked anything, either,” Anna said wryly. “Marines lie, what a shocker.”

“Wait,” Alex said, “murdered? I hurt him, but the Marines were right there. They should have been able to stop the bleeding.”

Anna took the paper from Max and skimmed the article. “Says here he died of cranial and cervical injuries.”

She took on a nasal tone, Robin supposed it was meant to imitate the journalist. “It is certain that the pirates used underhanded methods to render the brave Rear-Admiral, known as “The Pirate’s Dread”, insensate. ‘It isn’t out of the question they took hostages to force him to stand down, then struck,’ said local base commander, Captain Marquand Vermouth.”

“Right,” Ryo waggled her fingers sarcastically. “Hostages who just magically disappeared.”

“I doubt the Rear-Admiral would have hesitated whether we had hostages or not,” Robin observed.

“Marines on the scene reported seeing three of the no doubt large crew fleeing the scene,” Anna continued.

As she opened the paper to keep reading, a loose sheet fell out. Berto picked it up. “Look!”

It was a bounty poster, the white lenses of Alex’s mask staring out at them. At least, Robin supposed it was meant to be Alex. It was a sketch, and the artist evidently believed the mask was, in fact, his face. The outline of the lenses were jagged, upper points curling in on themselves like a goat's horns. He had a mouth full of serpent’s fangs. Fangs which somehow didn't puncture the nearly prehensile tongue leaving a trail of drool out his mouth.

“Shadowfiend” Wraith $48,000,000

“What hack drew that?!” Anna looked repulsed.

Shiro studied the picture. “Their grasp of anatomy is poor, but it’s certainly evocative.”

Max let out a low whistle. “Not bad, man.”

“Your bounty is bigger than Ryo’s now,” Sam exclaimed proudly.

“That’s right!” Max smirked at the helmswoman. “Guess he’s new designated ass-kicker. You can be back-up.”

“Robin’s bounty is higher still,” Shiro pointed out, “so that would make her ass-kicker, as you put it.”

“And you don’t even have one, Maxey,” Anna jabbed. “What’s the opposite of ass-kicker?”

“Punching bag,” Ryo put in flatly.

While the banter flew back and forth, Robin watched Alex turn pale. Unaware, Anna continued reading, “The Marines did not get a good look at the other two pirates, other than they are believed to be women, but they were both quite distant from Rear-Admiral Dread’s body. The autopsy revealed the Rear-Admiral died of trauma to the head and neck just as reinforcements arrived, so blame for the murder is being laid at the feet of the unknown pirate standing near the deceased hero. One of his partners was heard to call him, ‘a wraith.’ The Marines are accepting any news on this coward’s identity or whereabouts, and a bounty -”

Anna trailed off as she noticed Alex backed up against the mast. He sank down, knees drawn up to his chest, looking miserable. “He couldn’t have died that fast,” he mumbled. “They would have had time.”

Sam and Berto crouched beside him. “You were protecting the crew,” Sam said fiercely. “He hurt Captain!”

Berto nodded emphatically. Alex considered this. “Now there’s a bounty on me. It makes us a bigger target.”

“They have no idea who you are.” Shiro's tone was calm and steady. “No one who has seen your mask has seen you without it save us, so they have no leads to pursue. Nothing to help them track your movements.”

“It doesn’t even look that much like you,” Berto offered helpfully.

“Hey, if it really gets bad, you can sit out the next couple of scores,” Max seemed untroubled. “You’ve been in on all of ‘em since you joined, one of us can take a turn! The heat will die down before too long.”

Robin thought that wildly optimistic. Out of date bounty poster or no, Robin had been hunted for 15 years now. Not that Alex looked cheered by the suggestion at any rate. Robin suddenly felt that cold sensation on her neck. Trying to locate it, she found Ryo’s amber eyes watching her expectantly.

While the injuries Alex inflicted might have killed Rear-Admiral Dread, Robin was unwilling to take the chance. If Dread freed himself and staunched the blood loss, he would certainly pursue. Even if Dread couldn’t catch Alex, he could keep close enough to spy Endeavor, possibly even board it.

Robin made certain he didn’t. When Alex turned to escape, Dread’s disorientation left him unprepared to do anything about Robin’s hands appearing from the floor around him. She never performed an Ocho Fleur: Twist quite like that, but moving his torso while his head was trapped worked quite well. In the darkness and confusion, with Marines on the verge of breaking in, she thought it went unnoticed. It would appear not, or else Ryo connected the dots. She held Robin’s eyes, waiting for something. The glare turned harsh as Robin remained silent.

Finally, Ryo broke eye contact. “Crazy things happen in battle, ‘lex. You gave us the chance to escape. Don’t apologize for protecting the crew.”

“Yeah!” Anna took her own attempt at cheering him up. “I bet the Marines messed up trying to save him and decided to blame it on you rather than admit they’re idiots!”

Sam joined in. “The article lied about other stuff, too. Why not that?”

“Exactly,” the shipwright continued. “I mean it says you were with two women, but we know one of the people they’re talking about was Ryo. It’s gotta be a bunch of lies!”

“Watch it.” Ryo’s growl carried no real threat.

That at least brought a faint smile to Alex's face. “I know, it’s better than if he hurt anyone else. I just didn’t plan to kill someone by accident. Especially if it's going to cause trouble.”

“A live Rear Admiral who knows our disguises is more trouble than a dead one who can say nothing,” Shiro said firmly.

“’Dead men tell no tales’?” Alex murmured.

“Someone already came up with that,” Max joked. Alex laughed.

* * *

Robinfell asleep shortly after breakfast. The lack of any sails on the horizon, with most of the crew awake, alert and in agreement on their next step, finally allowed her mind to relax. She sank into her mattress like a warm embrace. One she faintly remembered from when she was very young. Or perhaps it was her imagination.

It felt as though her eyes hardly closed when a shout carried through the door. Robin was awake instantly, already summoning her power to defend herself before registering it was a cry of joy, not alarm. She stumbled out of bed and joined the others. Captain Barisov was awake and in the process of getting up, much to Anna’s dismay.

“Skip, you took two major hits to the chest!”

“Nonsense, Anna, I’m perfectly well.” Sacha swung his legs out of bed and onto the floor. He got to his feet, not entirely steady and still hunched over. He straightened up and took a deep breath, or tried to. One hand went to his midsection with a stifled groan and he slumped, though he kept his feet.

The entire crew surged forward, ready to catch him, but he waved it off. “It’s, it’s nothing. I’m fine.”

“Captain, you need to rest,” Sam insisted.

“Like Alex and Robin did when they were hurt,” Berto added, worry shining in his eyes.

“And you’re older, so you need more rest,” Sam threw in.

A look Robin couldn’t read crossed Sacha’s face. Somewhere between disappointment and resignation. Something else, too. Still, Sacha settled back onto the bed. “I suppose one more day in bed won’t hurt. I understand I slept in a bit, but could I trouble you for breakfast?”

“Sure,” Alex was able to put aside his worries to help his Captain. “What do you want?”

Before Sacha could respond, Shiro interrupted. “Given the strikes he took to the stomach, something gentle would be best. Oatmeal.”

The captain was not much a fan of oatmeal, Robin recalled. “Come now, there’s no need to mother me!”

“You’re our Captain,” Anna shot back as Alex hurried off, Shiro following. “It’s our job to take care of you.”

“So that’s what we’re doing,” Ryo finished.

“Don’t fret Captain,” Robin teased. “We will try to convince them to add some breadfruit to the oatmeal. Perhaps some weak tea to go with it?”

Captain Barisov did a remarkable imitation of a pouty child.

* * *

Captain Barisov was out of bed and on his feet by the time they reached Walrus Island.

“No walruses, though,” Ryo warned.

“That’s a rip-off,” Berto grumbled, Alex nodding in agreement.

Ryo pointed towards the island. “Named it for that big rock. The arch, on one end it splits in two as it goes towards the ground. Someone thought it looked like tusks, I guess.”

“It more closely resembles a wishbone,” Shiro observed.

“Yeah, but sailors are thinking of a walrus before they think of a chicken,” Ryo replied. “Probably a few o’ those around now.”

“The economy is more focused on fish, isn’t it?” The captain leaned against the railing. “A silver cod, I believe.”

“I don’t know fish,” Ryo said. “Not outside the Fishmen I’ve fought over the years.”

Max groaned. “We’re not gonna run into any of those guys here, are we?”

“Probably not, but you never know.”

“Well, we aren’t planning to get up to any trouble, so even if there are Fishmen, I don’t see any reason for us to quarrel with them,” Sacha said.

“Doesn’t look like there’s anything here worth getting in trouble for.” Max already looked bored.

“A few peaceful days to restock and assess won’t be the worst thing.”

Robin thought the captain much quieter since he awoke, less lively and enthused. He had been out of bed for over a day before even asking where they were headed.

‘He was injured. Give him time to regain his strength.’ Still, something inside her twisted uneasily.

“Look on the bright side,” Anna clapped Max on the back. “There’s probably no card sharks here. You can clean up.”

“Fleece the rubes, huh?" A grin slowly crept onto his face. "If we can find a game, that might just make it worthwhile.”

“As long as they don’t pay in fish,” Sam teased.

“I bet Shiro would give me money for those fish, though, right Shiro old buddy?” Max jutted his lower lip out in his own approximation of a pout. The cook shook his head in amused exasperation.

“That’s not a no!”

* * *

If the residents of the sole town on Walrus Island thought anything of Endeavor’s arrival, they kept it to themselves. Certainly there was no cheerful welcome. No one encouraging them to visit their restaurant or any natural wonders. On the other hand, no hostility. No glares or muttered insults. The residents might raise their heads long enough to note the stranger, but then went back to whatever business they had. This mostly seemed to involve not being knocked over by the gales that swept over the island constantly.

While Robin knew you couldn’t always judge by outward appearances, she was reasonably sure the locals did not know a crew of pirates and thieves were in their midst. Given her track record until joining this crew, Robin was more than satisfied not feeling as though every place she reached was instantly hostile territory.

The crew scattered after anchoring in the harbor. Shiro took the apprentices to Walrus Rock for a lesson on landscape painting, which doubled as training in being aware of their surroundings. Captain Barisov agreed to handle restocking food and medical supplies. It was a small enough village he could handle both, with Ryo's aid. With no pressing errands, Max and Anna went hunting for taverns. A scouting trip for Max’s gambling, though Robin knew they were also gathering liquor for the captain’s impending birthday party.

Robin considered staying behind to finish polishing her research paper. She already had a rare book she acquired for Captain Barisov on Luna. Fortunate, since she doubted there would be a suitable gift here. But Alex offered to stand watch, leaving her free to explore. She suspected that, despite the crew's assurance, the thief expected to be identified the moment he set foot on the island.

It never happened to her. it always took at least a day or two in a new place before someone realized who she was. Sooner or later, though, she would hear the shouts of “Devil’s Child!”, or “Get her!” By the time she was 11, she grew hesitant to abandon whatever meager vessel she might have. As though the land itself would reject her when she stepped on-shore.

The unhappy thought rooted in her mind and she came to a halt on a street of stones worn smooth with age. She reached out with her power, spying on everyone she could. Making doubly certain no one was plotting, no one recognized her. She stayed that way for several minutes, leaned against a wall, head down as though waiting for someone.

“Whatta you’re doing? Think I’m gonna pay ya for holding up my wall?”

The voice belonged to an old woman, one with at least two decades on the captain. She looked half Robin’s size, although her back bent so much she could easily be a foot taller. She wore a simple workman’s shirt of dull brown and a long, rough skirt, heavy enough even the cold wind whipping down the street failed to make it flutter around her legs.

The crow’s feet around her eyes were more like stork’s feet, but her eyes were sharp. Robin fixed a pleasant, unassuming smile on her face and replied, “Not at all. I stopped to think. But if your wall is structurally unsound, I will move on before I’m crushed and die of internal injuries.”

The woman cackled merrily. “Internal injuries, ha! Cheeky one, aren’t you? Well, why not come inside and buy something instead of loitering?”

“What is it you sell?”

“Anything I can get my hands on! Can’t be too picky on this dump of an island!” Another gust of wind whipped past. Though showing no outward sign of discomfort she spat, “That damn wind! Could probably pull an icicle out my asshole right now. Well, come in or not, it’s up to you.”

The woman hobbled back inside her shop, the sign above which said “Ginny’s”. After a moment’s thought, and using her powers to check the interior, Robin followed.

* * *

“What did she have?”

After dinner, the crew agreed to visit The Damnable Carp, the tavern Max and Anna determined best suited both their interests. Max and Berto were playing some version of poker Robin was unfamiliar with, called Alabastan Sandworm, with four locals at a table in one corner. Neither seemed to be doing well.

The remainder of the crew was seated at a larger table that best met their requirements. Ryo wanted line-of-sight to the card game. Anna wanted proximity to the bar. Alex wanted to not be too close to the bar, because it was the noisiest location. Shiro thought the chairs insufficiently sturdy, so he wanted there to be a bench seat. Robin wanted a wall at her back and proximity to an exit. Sam just wanted them to, ‘pick a place already!’ Captain Barisov stayed behind, explaining he felt everyone else deserved a night off since he had been shirking watch duties during his recuperation.

Robin swirled her rather plain beer (the tavern lacked any wine) before answering the shipwright. “As she said, almost everything. Clothes, books, jewelry, paintings. Some fishing tackle and carpentry tools. Those appeared to have sat outside for many years.”

“Sounds like junk.” Sam looked disappointed. No doubt she’d envisioned rare treasures.

“That would depend on what someone was looking for. She did have one rather curious item.” Robin held up a small compass mounted on a wrist bracelet.

“It’s not pointing north,” Alex observed.

“A Log Pose,” Anna, one eye squinted in intense study. “Way the heck out here?”

“Not that far off,” Ryo joined the conversation. “Take the middle fork of the Trident Current, it’ll get you to Gunsmoke inside a week. Another two weeks from there and you’re at the Red Line.”

“I don’t get it,” Sam said. “What good is a broken compass?”

Anna explained how navigation worked on the Grand Line. Sam asked Robin, “Are you going to the Grand Line, then?”

Robin hadn’t expected Sam would sound so distressed. Gingerly, “I might, but not any time soon.”

Alex asked, “Have any of you ever been?”

Anna signaled for another drink. “My family has clients who sailed it. Rough on ships.”

“I’ve known a few who went there,” Ryo drained her mug. “They couldn’t cut it, and came back. They were the lucky ones.”

Sam's face twisted in confusion. “What do you mean?”

Ryo set her mug down with a thud. “The unlucky ones die there.”

* * *

“You gotta help me, Alex.” Max was nearly whining. Robin covered her ears to blunt the effect.

“With what?”

The tavern closed, the crew made slow progress to the ship. Ryo and Anna were both leaning on Shiro, while Alex and Robin took point and brought up the rear, respectively. From what Robin could see, no one was paying them any attention.

“That guy ripped me off!”

Alex looked over his shoulder, smile on his face. “He robbed you? Here I thought you just lost.”

“Well,” Max grumbled. “He probably cheated. Right, Berto?”

“I didn’t see him cheat,” the apprentice replied. “He might have.”

“See?” Max gestured emphatically. “We can’t let that stand! It’s the honor of our crew at stake!”

“We’re not letting the honor of the crew rest on your card skills, Max. You’d gamble it away on a pair of 2s.” Anna guffawed at her own joke.

“If he cheated, then it wouldn't be dishonorable to rob him.” Alex was hopping lightly on the balls of his feet, far more relaxed than that morning. The fact no one in the tavern pointed at him and shouted, “The Shadowfiend! Get him!” likely helped. “Where’s he live?”

“He didn’t cheat, Alex,” Anna assured him. “Max thought he was bluffing, and went all-in. Berto didn’t fall for it, that’s why he’s still got some money.”

“Fine, you got me,” Max sighed dramatically. “We could still rob him, though.”

“Not with you announcing it in the middle of the street,” Shiro observed.

Sam stuck close to Robin, watching the shadows. Robin rested one hand lightly on Sam's shoulder. The girl accepted it, leaning closer. “I wish Captain came, too.”

“Tol, told you Cap’n was tired by the time we got home,” Ryo slurred, her eyes seemed focused on the street, as though making certain it didn't vanish beneath her.

“He purchased an impressive amount of supplies.” Each time Ryo or Anna stumbled into Shiro or his path, he guided them gently back on course.

“Yeah, how’d he do that? I thought we were broke.”

“That’s just you, Maxey,” Anna teased. He responded with a rude gesture.

“He used his own share of our takes. He felt bad about us using med supplies on him, so he used his money rather than the crew fund.” The topic seemed to sober Ryo.

“Some of the ingredients I listed are for his birthday.” Shiro's brow creased in a frown.

“Well, he didn’t tell me until we’d already made two stops!” Ryo tried to walk backwards to shout at the cook, but only succeeded in losing her balance. Alex caught her as she toppled and eased her back onto her feet. “Thanks, ‘lex.”

Anna squinted at Ryo. “Are you OK?”

Robin wondered the same. Ryo was the captain's shadow all day. Was it normal instinct to protect him, or was helmswoman as uneasy as Robin? She hesitated to ask. While Ryo might challenge the captain privately, she never discussed those disagreements or doubts with the others. Robin did not wish to find herself accused of disloyalty for questioning him. She liked this crew, but experience warned any small action could be the excuse for others to turn against her. Robin wanted to avoid that if possible.

(It was getting harder to remember she would move on eventually. She’d taken the Log Pose for a reminder as much as out of future need.)

Chapter Text

Day 251

She tried to twist free, to struggle, to fight, but was dragged below. Her power didn’t respond, no familiar feeling of extensions of herself appearing elsewhere. Now she could feel the cold seawater lapping against her legs, rising with each second. So many hands clutched at her. Hands burned to the bone. Hands missing fingers. They tore at her with broken nails or loose skin that stretched against hers. Her head was forcibly tilted down. She gazed upon the dead, eyes refusing to close. Not just Professor Clover, her mother, Saul, but all the dead. Her aunt, her cousin, the other villagers, all the pirates and criminals who died while she fled. All determined she wouldn’t escape this time. . .

Only long practice kept Robin from screaming as she woke. She curled in on herself, heart pounding. The soft breathing she could hear in between Anna’s cacophonous snores told her all three roommates were sleeping. She stayed in that position, staring blindly at the wall inches from her face and trying not to move. Not to draw any attention to herself.

As natural as breathing, her eyes appeared on deck. The night was dark, moon hidden behind the clouds. The few lights burning in the village did little to illuminate the harbor. It must still be hours from sunrise. Shiro had been on watch when she went to bed, but now Alex paced on deck, hopping about in what Robin assumed was an attempt to fight off the cold wind that made the rigging sway like moss hanging from an ancient tree.

Shiro was in the kitchen, coffeepot already on the stove. Robin knew she wouldn’t be going back to sleep. She slipped out of bed and padded upstairs, bare feet silent against the wood. The cook barely looked up from the bowl where he was crushing pecans. “Coffee is almost ready Miss Robin.”

She took a seat at the table, chin propped up on one hand. “Thank you. You’re starting rather early.”

“Captain prefers pie to cake. This way I can have them baking without interfering in making breakfast.”

She’d almost forgotten the captain’s birthday was today. “Wise planning.”

“There’s nothing to it beyond knowing how long things normally take.” He paused to set out the cream. “Is anything the matter?”

Robin considered playing dumb, but Shiro knew when she normally awoke, and it was later than this. “I had trouble sleeping. It’s not unusual.”

He used a thick cloth to lift the coffee pot off the stove, and set it within arm’s reach. Not too close. He’d noticed her minute flinch the one time he set it, boiling hot, directly beside her. “Periodic insomnia?”

“Of a sort.” She didn’t want to go into more detail than that. Shiro didn’t press, returning to his pecans. “Would you like some help? It looks rather tedious, and I can speed up the process substantially.”

She let a few hands appear on the counter, palms extended. Shiro smiled faintly. “I wouldn’t object.”

With her help, the pecans were quickly broken into smaller pieces, ready to fill a pie crust. Thanking her, Shiro began the next step in the process, and Robin took her coffee downstairs. It was still hours to breakfast, and from what she could tell, things outside were quiet. She could work on her research.

There was a light burning in the study when she entered. Captain Barisov looked up from a pile of papers he was scribbling at his desk. “Robin!”

He startled, as though surprised by his own volume. More quietly, “Is it morning already?”

“It is, but it is also still night out, so you haven’t missed breakfast. I thought you would be asleep.”

“I was, but I woke up and felt like working.” The shadows under his eyes made Robin wonder if she wasn’t the only one plagued by nightmares tonight. “I needed to move my things back here anyway. Samantha and Alberto deserve their room back.”

“They don’t mind.”

“I’m sure they don’t, but I still feel like a bother taking it from them. It’s meant to be their space.” He waved to the round table in the middle of the room. “Don’t let me disturb you if you wanted to read.”

Robin took a seat, pulling out a folder. “Actually, I was hoping to finish the draft of my paper. I hope you’ll have time to review it.”

Sacha’s face lit up. It was the first time since the encounter with Rear-Admiral Dread she’d seen that youthful enthusiasm. “Certainly! Been looking forward to it. I know you’ve worked hard. Actually, that reminds me of something. I spoke to Henri this evening while the rest of you were in town.”

Robin felt a rush of nervous anticipation. “Yes?”

“He said he’s completed the paperwork, and Mordio Rita is officially listed as a graduate student working under him at the university.”

Robin couldn’t help feeling surprised. She’d expected it to all fall apart somehow. Either Professor Brody would balk at the deception, or at helping a wanted criminal. Or they would be discovered somehow. “It won’t cause him undue trouble? Won’t there be questions since no one will remember me?”

“You took your classes via mail,” Sacha explained. “A series of field expeditions overseen by myself or Henri, with examinations after to demonstrate comprehension of the material. Of course, Henri may have trouble locating them, but that’s to be expected of him.”

Sacha flashed his mischievous smile and Robin felt the tension and worry, the pressure in her chest, ease a little.

“When you’re ready to submit the final draft for publication I’ll go over the process,” he continued. “That way you can carry it out wherever you might be.”

“Thank you, Captain. You and Professor Brody both.”

* * *

Robin and Sacha worked in companionable silence until washed sunlight began to brighten the window. Robin finished listing her references and tightening up the language as best she could. Trying to make certain she drew no conclusions she couldn’t at least point to some evidence for support.

The captain leaned back in his chair, the creaks of the spring beneath the seat competing with the staccato cracks and pops of his spine. He groaned. “I might have been better off writing in my lounging chair. I’d have likely fallen asleep again, though.”

“Sleep is a valuable commodity.” Robin stretched as she stood.

“True," he agreed, "but there will be time enough for sleep at the end. Things to do first.”

He stared out the window, the last sentence almost spoken to himself and Robin found herself studying him again. Searching for some sign of. . .what? She didn’t answer herself. The door burst open, Berto standing on the other side. “There you are Captain! Good morning, Robin! Breakfast is ready!”

The distance in Sacha’s eyes vanished behind a cheerful smile. “Well Robin and I have been up writing all night, so I hope Shiro prepared plenty of food! Otherwise there might not be anything for the rest of you!”

The trio headed for the galley, Berto in the lead. Sam joined him, the two skipping and hopping as they climbed the stairs. Robin checked ahead, and seeing the rest of the crew were all hiding gifts, stopped in her quarters to grab hers.

“Come on, Captain!” The apprentices were waiting impatiently at the door. “You too, Robin!”

The captain began taking the stairs with laborious slowness, stopping to huff and puff on each step. His head was bowed, but from her vantage point, Robin could see a sly smile.

Unfortunately, the joke didn’t land. Bright smiles faded. “Captain, are you OK?”

Sam rushed down. Berto stayed at the door, looking stricken. Sacha straightened up, holding out one hand. “I’m fine. I was just being silly. My apologies.”

Both apprentices exhaled in relief. “As long as you’re not hurt,” Sam said. She started to reach for his arm, but drew up short.

“Offering to escort me to breakfast, young lady? Quite an honor.” Sacha hooked her elbow with his own and ascended the stairs. At the top, he let Berto take his other elbow. They pushed the door open with their free hands.

“HAPPY BIRTHDAY, CAPTAIN!”

The crew’s smiles and cheers cut off abruptly, because there had been a booming voice in the chorus they didn’t recognize. Alex nearly jumped to the ceiling and Ryo reached for her sword.

Anna looked at her glass. “Am I drunk? You spike my coffee, Shiro?”

“You are the one who adds mind-altering substances to your drinks.”

The captain laughed. “I believe the perpetrator is back there.” He pointed above their heads. A large smiling mouth grew from the wall, then vanished in a burst of pink petals.

“It’s always the quiet ones,” Max remarked as everyone took a seat.

The apprentices escorted Sacha to the head of the table, where a large pecan pie sat waiting. The captain’s eyes lit up as he leaned over to take a deep inhale of the sugary-sweet aroma. “Is this entire thing for me?”

Shiro smiled. "Your favorite on your birthday.”

“Bet all that healthy oatmeal will make you appreciate it even more,” Anna teased. Sacha picked up his knife and fork, preparing to dig in, and the shipwright frowned. “You’re not going to share with us?”

Sam came to her captain’s defense. “It’s his birthday pie! He doesn’t have to share!”

“I suppose I am being a tad greedy,” the captain admitted. He cut a slice, perhaps a tenth of the pie, and set it on a plate.

Then he pushed that plate towards the center of the table and dug into the rest. The crew burst out laughing at Anna’s shock.

“When it comes to pie, Captain is all pirate,” Robin observed.

“Indeed,” Shiro agreed, bringing over trays and bowls of food. “Fortunate I prepared breakfast for the rest of us.”

“You’re going to be bouncing off the walls like Alex, Cap’n,” Ryo joked, digging into the eggs. “Tell me his coffee’s decaf at least, Shiro.”

“I wouldn’t mind that,” Sacha replied. “It’s been a long time since I did much bouncing, off walls or otherwise. No comments about Laurene, Max,” he added quickly.

“Why I’d never, Cap!” the chemist gasped, flashing innocent doe-eyes.

“Can we give him his presents now?” Sam was doing a fair amount of bouncing herself, a bundle of excitement.

“You put anything in front of him, it’s likely to get eaten.” Anna watched in awe as the scholar attacked the pie with the sort of focus Ryo reserved for enemies.

He stopped chewing long enough to say, “You all know you didn’t need to go to the trouble of getting me presents.”

“Too late!” Sam crowed, presenting Sacha with a small box. The wrapping was a little lopsided, but the effort was obvious effort, so he carefully untied the bow. Inside was a small lacquered box, which held a dozen darts, the tips gleaming in the light.

“My gift goes with hers, so I might as well go next.” Anna handed over a wide, flat parcel, which turned out to be a dartboard.

Sacha’s eyes widened. “Anna, this is beautiful!” He held it up for everyone to see. The board was carved from the wood he purchased in Flach. It was made to look like a map, so that certain sections had islands or sea monsters within them that were worth bonus points. Rather than a red circle for a bullseye, the board had a red “X”.

Max whistled. “Damn. Did you carve that?”

“Of course,” the shipwright answered, offended. “Like I’m giving Captain a store-bought dartboard. It’s a soft wood so the darts will penetrate, but I treated it to last. Sam went for the best darts, so he needs the best target!”

“Well, it’s going to be tough to beat that,” Ryo said, “or Shiro giving you an entire pie for breakfast, so I’ll go next.”

“Ryo, you already gave me a new scarf not long ago.”

“Pfft. I made those for everyone. I’m not counting that as your birthday gift. Here.” He received a sock cap of deep forest green, complete with a white puff ball that looked like a fluffy cloud on the top. “That sniper of Cristo’s shot your old one up, so I figured you could use a replacement.”

Max followed. “I can’t say this is homemade – knew I shoulda built that still – but it should be good for the winter.”

The captain, having pulled the sock cap on despite still being inside, beamed at the gift. “Spiced rum! And this is a quality vintage!”

Robin glanced at Alex and Berto, both of whom gestured for her to go ahead. Her stomach fluttered as she handed over her gift. She hadn’t bought something for anyone since Ohara. “At the time you offered me a place among your crew, you mentioned re-reading a work of Mrs. Nenene’s, as you loved her mysteries. I know you have read all those, but I found she wrote a single novel set in a far-off future, with technologies undreamt of in our time. It didn’t find a receptive audience, and she never wrote another in that style, so I thought you might appreciate seeing something experimental of hers.”

The captain beamed and Robin felt herself smiling just as widely. “I thought I’d read all her works, but I’ve never even heard of this! Thank you, Robin!”

Sacha actually started to open the book, no doubt eager to begin reading, but Berto coughed politely. Ryo rubbed her hands together in excitement. “Aw yeah, we finally get to see this mystery gift you two were working on!”

The duo presented it together. Flat and rectangular, wrapped carefully so nothing could be seen of it. Again Sacha unwrapped the gift carefully. “Oh. Oh my, this is lovely.”

“Let us see, Skip!”

It was a painting of the crew on the deck of Endeavor, as though posing for a photograph. The brushstrokes were small, hesitant, the hand behind them clearly trying to avoid a mistake, but the results were easy enough to appreciate. Sacha was in the center, seated in his favorite chair, rifle leaned against it. He wore his wide-brimmed hat at a rakish angle, pipe jutting out from underneath. Sam and Berto were on either side of him, leaning on the arms of the chair and smiling brightly.

Anna was seated cross-legged in front of the chair, one palm resting flat against the deck, chin perched on her other fist. Shiro knelt to the left of the captain and Berto, Max crouched on the right with Sam. Shiro looked on with a peaceful expression, while Max mugged comically, flexing both arms.

Ryo was sitting on the edge of the rail behind Max. Sword at her hip, index and middle finger raised in a casual wave. Robin was behind Shiro, one arm across her stomach while the other leaned on the railing. She wore a soft, happy smile, and her eyes seemed to study the viewer. Alex was crouched on the railing between the two of them and behind the captain. Head tilted, lopsided smile on his face.

The frame was carved in elaborate loops and whorls like wind and waves were swirling around the crew. At the bottom a small plate of a different kind of wood had been attached, scored with a flowing script that said, “The Eclipse Pirates.”

“You two did this?” Ryo asked.

“Anna and Shiro helped,” Alex said hastily. The shipwright and cook immediately shook their heads.

“Untrue,” Shiro said. “You finished the sketch yourself, and Alberto came up with the design for the frame and the calligraphy.”

“Yeah, I guided Berto on the actual carving and burning the letters in,” Anna added. “And Shiro gave Alex tips on painting, but they did the hard part.”

“It’s lovely.” Robin was touched to be included. They could have simply done a portrait of Captain.

“It’s a nice piece,” Max pointed out, “but what are you going to do if someone else joins?”

Alex scratched his head, looking at Berto. He shrugged, “Do a new one for Captain’s next birthday, I guess.”

“An entire series,” Berto added enthusiastically. “For when he has an entire fleet!”

Sacha laughed. “I appreciate the vote of confidence, Alberto. But if I end up with a crew the size of Whitebeard, I fear you and Alex wouldn’t have time for anything but painting pictures!”

He turned the painting around to study it once more wistfully, running his fingers over the frame. “This is truly wonderful. All of this, all of you. The finest crew a captain could ever ask for. I’ll treasure this forever.”

While the rest of the crew smiled and asked where Sacha planned to hang it, something in the way he spoke made the uneasy feeling in Robin’s stomach return twofold.

Chapter Text

Days 252-260

“I just don’t see why Alex gets to be between you and Robin.”

Ryo sighed. “It’s his painting, Max. He can put himself where he wants.”

Endeavor was back on the Trident Current, Walrus Island behind it. On this cold, blustery day, most of the crew was inside. The captain was in his study, where he ultimately hung the painting. Berto and Sam were helming the ship together, while Shiro kept an eye on them. Robin took watch last night, but wasn’t tired yet. She brought a book to the galley and sat at the end of the table while Max, Ryo, and Anna discussed whatever they pleased.

“It was a gift for Skip,” Anna pointed out. “He wasn’t gonna worry about if you like where you got placed.”

“Then why put himself in the middle of the ladies?”

Robin looked up from her book. "Do you feel he used his painting to place a claim on Miss Chinsai and myself?"

Anna sprayed beer across the table in a burst of laughter. Max didn't seem to have an answer to that, but also didn't look satisfied. Ryo rolled her eyes and walked to the door. “Why don’t you just ask him? Alex!”

The thief jumped down from the crow’s nest, landing in front of her with a light hop. “What’s up?”

“The art critic,” Ryo jerked her thumb over her shoulder, “has questions about the composition of your painting.”

Alex’s nose scrunched up as he followed her inside. “What do you mean?”

“Why’d you put us where you did?” Anna asked.

His confusion cleared instantly. “Oh. Well, Captain has to be in the middle. He’s the heart, we're all here because of him. Sam and Berto are the future he’s guiding, so I thought they need to be close to him. Plus, we all protect them like we do Captain, so we’re surrounding them. Anna built Endeavor, so she needed to be in the most contact with it. Shiro’s diagonal from Ryo because they shield us, and Max and Robin are the same because they’re like the intelligence gathering part of the crew.”

He crossed his arms in an "x" to demonstrate, then paused, frowning. “Maybe I should have put them on the same side? But I liked having both sides of Captain covered both ways.”

Anna grinned. “I like it the way you have it, but that’s not what Max is wondering about.”

The chemist demanded, “Why are you on the back row between Robin and Ryo?”

Alex shrugged. “It was the only place left. We’re thieves, and I’m a thief, so I figured that made me kind of important. And Ryo, Robin and I all see trouble coming a long way off in different ways, so it fit.”

Robin hid a smile behind her book as Ryo smirked at Max. “Any other questions, Maxey-poo?”

The chemist waved his hand airily, as if shooing a lazy fly. “Nah. Guess that covers it.”

Alex waited a moment before turning to leave, then paused in the doorway. “Has Captain said where we’re going next?”

Robin watched the others exchange uncertain looks. Ryo finally answered, “No.”

“We’re coming up on where the current splits,” Alex pointed out, still looking outside. “He’s gotta tell us soon.”

Captain Barisov’s recent lack of involvement in their affairs was an unspoken concern, choking everything like an unpleasant scent that couldn’t be shaken. He seemed almost reluctant to leave Walrus Island. It was only being reminded by more than one person of the financial situation which prompted him to weigh anchor and set sail.

Since re-entering the Trident Current, the captain spent most of his time enjoying his gifts. Reading the book Robin gave him (when not reviewing her research). Playing darts, often encouraging the others to join him. Drinking the rum Max bought him. At this rate, it wasn’t going to last even to winter’s official start. Most concerning to Robin, the captain spent an inordinate amount of time studying Alex and Berto's painting. As though it held secrets he desperately needed.

Taken altogether, it painted the picture of a man reconsidering his occupation. He would hardly be the first pirate to decide the Sea was too dangerous. Laurene’s description of Sacha’s piracy as a ‘mid-life crisis’ lingered in Robin’s mind. The schoolboy adventure might no longer hold much charm after being bludgeoned by a Rear-Admiral.

Robin told herself it wasn't her business. She was going to move on eventually, anyway. It would be a welcome change of pace for that to come from the crew disbanding, rather than being slaughtered. Especially this crew. All the same, part of her hated for it to end this way. The captain seemed to love the sea, and his crew. While she would rather he survived, she didn’t want to see him driven to surrender.

* * *

By the next day, a pair of dark shapes rose above the horizon. Known as Twin Dragons, their jagged peaks that resembled open maws twisting and reaching into the sky, the two seamounts were what broke one current into three. The Sea might someday tear these barren volcanic islands down and the trident would become a lance. For now, it bent to their presence, splitting around the outside of both, while a narrow thread squeezed in between. It did not do so peacefully. The water eddied, forming brief, violent whirlpools at the points closest to the islands. Any ship was advised to pick its course well in advance.

“Course, Cap’n?” Ryo tried to speak calmly, but Robin detected an undercurrent of worry, mirroring her own. Captain Barisov stood nearby, watching the Twin Dragons grow nearer with alarming speed. His expression was vague, eyes unfocused. As though he wasn’t even there.

“We really need to pick a direction soon, Skip,” Anna urged. The shipwright had a firm grasp on a rope tied around the mainmast.

“Hmm, the central course would take us closer to the Red Line. More competition there.” He spoke as though truly lost in his own world. “Right goes north, could lead back towards Bege and Felsen’s men. Left. . .”

The Twin Dragons towered over them. Endeavor rushed forward even faster, rocking and swaying as the current grew choppier.

“Captain!” Ryo said sharply. “Which way?”

Max shouted, “Cap, I know a good place for a score on the south course!”

“Left, then.” It was said with no authority or enthusiasm. As though Captain Barisov just wanted done with the whole thing. He waited so long, they might be. Robin searched for a way to be safe if the ship was dashed on the scarp. The longboat would never survive, so she tried to stay close to Alex. His powers gave him the best chance of survival, for all the good it did her.

‘His first concern will be Samantha and Alberto.’

“Pull in starboard sails entirely!” Anna commanded. “Extend secondary sails on the port side!”

The others (including Captain Barisov) leapt into action as Ryo twisted the wheel for all it was worth. The rudder groaned as it fought to obey. The winds swirled around the rocks, filling the sails one second, reversing the next. The crew held the lines as best they could, trying to adjust to these capricious tricks. The current clawed the ship, slamming against the clipper’s side, waves overtopping the deck, drenching them. The Trident was a relatively warm current, but in mid-November, only relatively. Everything became slick and fingers numb, even through gloves. Robin did her best to help with the sails while keeping her footing. She had no wish to be carried overboard.

‘At least I might be smashed against the rocks with sufficient force to die of internal injuries before I could drown.’

They swept closer to the mountain, close enough Robin could spy the nests of tiny seabirds up above. These residents watched dispassionately as the starboard side of the clipper ship brushed the edge of a whirlpool. Ryo spat a curse as they felt Endeavor being sucked in.

The captain’s voice cut through the noise with the note of authority it once held. “Alex, anchor to that rock out there!”

He pointed to a lone peak to their left, sticking perhaps twenty feet above the raging waters. Alex made certain Shiro had firm hold of the rigging and aimed both arms. His webbing took hold, and Robin heard the deck creak as the talons on his toes dug into the wood. They fell no further into the vortex.

Neither did the current carry them away. They were trapped, Endeavor twisting like a toy caught between squabbling children. A low moan escaped Alex, rising in volume every second as the two forces threatened to pull him apart.

“Max, Anna!” Robin shouted. “Can you hold by yourselves?!”

The shipwright and chemist nodded, doing their best to brace themselves. Robin dispersed the arms helping with the sails and new ones appeared on Alex. They reached out and clasped the webbing just beyond where his hands held on desperately. She shouted, “Pull!”

Alex couldn’t bend his arms against the force, so he leaned back as much as he could, while Robin pulled with all her strength. She could feel the webbing digging into her palms and fingers a dozen times over, but nothing happened. She grew weaker as the sea drenched her, but found the strength to form still more arms on any remaining space on Alex’s, then still more off those she’d already formed.

“Pull!” She thought they got a little closer to the rock.

“You can do it, Robin!” “Come on, Alex!” The apprentices cheered them on while they helped Shiro control the foresail. Robin lost track of how many times they strained themselves against the greedy whirlpool, but finally, its hold slackened enough the current could gain an advantage.

“You can let go!” Captain Barisov called, but it was a moment too slow. The ship jerked suddenly away from the mountain, bouncing like a rubber duck in a bathtub. It happened so fast, with Alex still anchored to the rock, they whipped around, pulled up short by that connection.

For just a moment, Endeavor was perpendicular to the south current and it struck them full broadside. The ship listed under the impact, and Robin felt the soles of her boots sliding. Water surged over the side. She watched it come, as though it hunted her specifically. She dimly noted Shiro sweeping both apprentices in his arms, while Max tackled Anna. Alex turned her way, but there was no time. The wave hit and Robin was swept along. Over her shoulder she could see a grey sea waiting. She closed her eyes.

Robin gasped as she struck something. Not the unforgiving wood of the railing or a sharp rock. One of the captain’s arms wrapped around her while the other held tight to a safety line. She couldn’t breathe, couldn’t see through the stinging salt, but the water passed. Ryo spun the wheel, cursing everything with a stream of profanities in combinations Robin had never heard, adjusting to irregularities in the current until she had them moving with it once more.

They left the Twin Dragons behind. Sacha guided Robin away from the edge. “Are you well, Robin?”

She felt weak as a child. Her arms ached and her hands stung even through the numbing cold her soaked clothes wrapped her in. “Yes, Captain.”

“Is anyone else hurt? Rope burns, bruises? Alex, are you injured?”

The thief shook his head, but hadn’t gotten off his knees yet. His arms clutched at each other gingerly. Max stood, shook himself off and said in total seriousness, “I think I busted my chin on the back of Anna’s thick skull.”

“It was my elbow that got you,” she muttered, jabbing him in the ribs weakly with the joint in question. “And that chin of yours could use some work.”

Max gasped in mock-outrage, but helped her up. “How dare you! See if I save you next time.”

Robin wondered how they had the energy for this. Captain Barisov simply ignored it. “Good, that’s good.”

With the immediate crisis gone, the distant look returned in his eyes. He noticed her gaze and tried to offer a reassuring smile. “Do we know if this course is clear for the near future?”

“I don’t think there’s an island within three days' sail, Cap,” Max answered.

“Then each of you should get warm as soon as possible. Dry clothes and food, certainly. A warm bath if it can be managed. Until then, at least sit in the galley out of the wind. The stove can help.”

He moved towards the helm. “You too, Ryo.”

She shook her head. “I’ve got this, Cap’n.”

Sacha stopped beside her. “You guided us through the worst. I can steer for now. We can’t have you getting sick.”

He gripped the helm with one hand firmly and after a brief test of wills, she relented. “Fine, just until I get dried off. You’re soaked, too.”

“Yes, yes,” he replied gently, stepping into the space she had occupied.

The crew gathered in the galley, huddling as close to the stove as Shiro would allow without causing a fire hazard. In the interests of giving everyone a chance for a hot bath, the crew were going to pair up. Shiro suggested Anna and Robin go first. “The seawater would have weakened you, so you’re at greatest risk of illness.”

Anna clapped her hands together. “I’m not arguing about having first crack at the tub.”

Soon the shipwright was settled in the tub with a pleased sigh. Robin hesitated. There was plenty of room. It might even have been able to accommodate one more, so long as it wasn’t Shiro. Noticing Robin hadn't joined, Anna said “I have two sisters, pretty sure you don’t have anything I haven’t seen before. And no offense, but I’m not interested.”

Robin chuckled lightly. “No offense taken. That’s not it.”

Anna ducked under briefly, hair sticking to her scalp in sinuous lines when she emerged. “It’s not seawater, and I’m more likely to drown. Tall as you are, could you even get your head under the water?”

Robin supposed that was true. This was just a bathtub. It was not an angry sea. She was safe again, for the moment. She settled on the opposite side, water stopping at her chest. The heat sank into her muscles, driving away the cold. She sighed in pleasure without meaning to, letting her head rest against the side.

Anna laughed. “Feels great, right? I give Max a lot of grief, but I’m so glad he designed this.”

“I’m sure he would be glad to hear it, although he may ask you to contribute funds to a card game at our next stop as a thank you.”

The shipwright laughed again. “Probably. Know the worst part about this?”

“What would that be?”

“We have to get out soon so the others can take a turn. Right now, I could stay here forever.”

“I fear your body would grow wrinkled and waterlogged until your fingers and toes rotted off. I’ve heard that wasn’t uncommon for sailors forced to wear wet boots and socks for long periods.”

The shipwright wrinkled her nose. “Let’s avoid that. Speaking of fingers, how are your hands? You didn’t say anything on deck, but you’re more stubborn than Ryo or ‘lex about that stuff.”

“No permanent damage,” Robin replied automatically. Her fingers stung when she curled them, and her arms still shook from exertion when she held them at certain angles, but she didn’t want to admit it.

Anna sighed, in exasperation this time. “Let me see them.”

The stubborn look in her eyes said Anna would hound Robin until she relented. She held out her hands, palms up. Anna leaned closer, inspecting them without touching. “Yeah, you strained some muscles. I’ve got a relaxant if you want. Might make you drowsy.”

Robin had forgotten Anna could detect pain without making physical contact. “No, I was hoping to do some work this evening.”

“More writing?” Robin nodded, wanting a clear head. This warm water was already making her feel sleepy. Safe. After the stress of today, she doubted that would persist into her dreams. She would have to ask Shiro for coffee.

Anna accepted this, with conditions. “You have to promise to take breaks. Remember, I’m not taking away the damage, just the pain. No writing until your hand cramps.”

* * *

The atmosphere that night was uneasy. The fatigue of their battle with the currents compounded by worry about their captain. Anna tried carving little figurines in her workshop, but grew so irritated with the results she cast them aside and started drinking. Ryo cleaned her swords and daggers, while Max kept checking his hair and chin in the mirror. Robin knew well how disquieting thoughts could add to exhaustion. The body insisted on rest, but the mind could not comply. Even after all these years, Robin had no effective solution. Not unless you counted pushing herself until she literally collapsed.

Captain Barisov remained at the helm overnight, even during dinner. Robin wondered if he was avoiding them. Shiro brought him food, then stayed on-deck. Apparently he would act as lookout. Robin listened in, expecting Shiro to confront the captain. Captain Barisov steered, eyes on either his instruments or the stars that peeked through the clouds. Shiro watched the seas around them. For a long time, neither spoke. Even through Devil Fruit eyes and ears, Robin could tell it was not a relaxed silence.

Finally, the cook began. “Captain. . .”

“I know, Shiro,” Captain Barisov replied instantly, wearily. “I know. It will be alright.”

The weight of Shiro's gaze landed heavily on the captain. “Are you certain of that?”

“As certain as I can be.”

Shiro's dark eyes narrowed. "Your recent actions would suggest that is small comfort."

Captain Barisov didn't flinch at the harsh assessment. Nor did he turn away from his cook's scrutiny. "I have had these contingencies ready for some time. If necessary, they will suffice. The safety of all of you is my first priority."

Whatever Shiro's thoughts on this, he kept to himself.

* * *

Robin slipped silently down the hall, heading for the study. Anna and Ryo were sound asleep, as was Max in the men's quarters. Robin’s powers told her the apprentices were huddled under the blanket on their bed, having a discussion of some sort. She left them to it. Captain Barisov mentioned he left notes on her first draft on his desk. Pausing at the door, she heard muted voices. She found Alex muttering to himself in two different tones.

“He’s just afraid of making a mistake.” “He’s never been - ”

“Mr. Cacern?” He whipped around to stare at her, mouth snapping shut.

Feeling this was a time to tread lightly, Robin said, “I was going to do some work, but I can move to the galley if you need the space.”

The thief shook his head. “No, no, it’s fine. I’m not doing anything important.”

“Don’t feel you have to leave on my account.”

Alex didn’t respond, settling on the window seat, one leg drawn up to his chest. He stared out at the night, though with the glare of the lamp, it was doubtful he could see anything. Robin read over Sacha’s notes. Most were minor issues. (Apparently citation format changed in the last decade.) A few places where Sacha mentioned a detail he observed during his own exploration of the temple, something she either hadn’t seen or had forgotten. Useful evidence to add. The most significant edit was a suggestion to expand on her theories, stating she stopped short given the evidence she laid out. Robin had been reluctant to be too bold, since this was her first solo submission, but Sacha clearly thought that unnecessary.

'Make someone else produce evidence to refute your theory, or explain why it is incorrect. If they can, it only broadens our understanding.'

Robin spent some time considering how far to go, then some more scribbling drafts of revisions, trying to decide how to incorporate this into the paper. When she felt reasonably satisfied, she leaned back in her chair, arms extended above her head.

“May I ask you a question?” Alex was still at the window, although he was staring at his foot now.

“You may, though I may refuse to answer.”

He started to speak, paused, then asked, “Does stretching your Devil Fruit limbs feel as good as using your regular arms?”

Robin was sure there were more serious matters on his mind, but gave it consideration. “I’m not certain I’ve ever tried.”

Since she’d just stretched her arms, she formed a single leg on the floor and stretched it as far as she could. Alex waited until she gauged her body’s response. “I did feel as though I stretched, but it doesn’t seem to have conveyed any benefit once I dispersed the limb.”

Alex hummed. “I just figured, if you could be hurt through them, maybe you could get something nice too.”

“There are many other benefits even if that isn’t one of them.”

“I guess you never have to worry about an itch you can’t reach.” He gave her a silly grin, though it seemed forced.

“Fufufufu. That’s very true. How are your arms?”

“OK,” he responded, although he refrained from shrugging. “Anna took the pain away, but she said I probably strained them.”

“Hardly a surprise given the forces that were being placed upon you. You don’t feel terribly sleepy, do you?”

“No more than normal. Guess it wasn’t that bad. Are your hands OK?”

“Yes. Miss Maldonado helped me as well.” Robin ultimately agreed to Anna’s terms. She supposed this could qualify as a break. “May I ask you a question?”

“You may, though I may choose not to answer.”

“Are you worried about the captain?”

Sheer panic crossed Alex's face, identical to the look he wore when she walked in. As though she accused him of an unspeakable act. “I – yes.” He barely whispered the last word, not wanting to give voice to his fear.

“There is nothing wrong with that,” she assured him. “He’s your captain, and you care about him. I think everyone shares your concern.”

“What’s wrong with him?”

She chose her words carefully. His faith in his captain was shaken for the first time. If she was too harsh, she wasn’t sure how Alex would react. “I don’t know for certain. I believe our recent difficulties have caused him to doubt his judgment. He is hesitant to make any decision, for fear of making the wrong one.”

She knew Alex was already thinking along these lines, but didn’t think it wise to draw attention to the fact she heard his argument. Robin could appreciate Captain caring enough for their well-being to worry about putting them in harm’s way. But they looked to him to lead. If he refused this responsibility, things would fall to pieces.

“How do we help him? Tell him we believe in him?”

Robin wasn’t sure they could do anything. His brief conversation with Shiro suggested Captain Barisov was aware of his behavior. Reminding him of his responsibility, of how he was endangering them, might snap him out of this. It also might make him careless. Making rash decisions just to get them over with. Or the guilt might crush him further. Not for the first time since Luna, Robin thought of the transponder snail number hidden among her things. Her best bet might be to run while she could. The others would curse her for abandoning them, but she thought Sacha would understand, at least.

“Robin?” Alex couldn’t hide his desperation. “Do you have any ideas?”

She wasn’t ready to leave yet. Captain Barisov had done much for her. She wanted to help, somehow. “I think a quiet and successful heist might reaffirm his confidence in his leadership.”

She could see Alex's resolve harden. “I can do that. I will do that.”

Robin knew the thief and the others would give their all. She hoped she was correct.

Chapter Text

Days 262 – 273

The next week of sailing was blessedly quiet. On the eighth day after the near-disaster at Twin Dragons, they reached the island Max spoke of. Actually, it was two islands, mirrors of each other. Each with a single central peak. On both, the slope facing the other island was a long, gradual run to the sea. The back sides were steeper, broken up by a series of terraces.

Max pointed, “That’s Camus on the left, and Sumac on the right.” He paused, rubbing his chin. “Or is it the other way around?”

“You had it right the first time,” Anna assured him. “Camus has the tall buildings bunched together, Sumac is more spread out.”

“Why do they look so alike?” Sam asked.

Robin offered, “I’ve heard a rumor they were once the same island, but some great force split them apart.”

This made the younger crew members study the islands closely. “Like a weapon or Devil Fruit?”

“Not necessarily. Mr. Feld, is it correct the waters between them are extremely deep?”

“Oh yeah,” Max replied. “Like Camus is sitting on a plateau and once you go out a few feet into the water it just drops into an abyss. Same thing with Sumac.”

“Then it’s possible there was a fault line on the island that broke and split it into two.”

“Maybe they’re moving towards each other,” Berto countered.

“That’ll be awkward for those people when their houses start crashing into each other,” Alex said.

Robin could see him picturing it in his mind. “I imagine it’s happening very slowly, whichever direction they are moving.”

Camus had a single populated center, located on the slope facing Sumac. From their current distance, it was a dense, built-up mass of buildings, some rising twenty stories or more. Most of the colors were dark, although metal shone in the weak sunlight of late fall. Beyond the city, the forests held sway. If anyone lived among the woods, they were hidden from sight.

Sumac’s population was less concentrated. The forest covered most of the island, save the higher elevations, but was broken up by small villages. Robin couldn’t see a single building taller than two stories, but they were no less high-quality. They seemed designed to interact with the nature around them, rather than stand distinct. She could see how some structures were built into larger trees, and all the visible roads followed natural contours.

“We gonna move Endeavor back and forth?” Ryo asked.

“Nah,” Max said confidently. “There’s a ferry that crosses twice a day. Once in the morning, once around six in the evening.”

“That is all well and good for scouting and running errands,” Shiro said. “But we will have to decide where we’re going to strike.”

“Well, the place I’m thinking of is on Camus, but docking fees ain’t cheap. Be better to dock across the way.”

“No,” Captain Barisov spoke for the first time. “Unless you’re planning a daylight heist, we would be waiting for hours for a ferry to take us back to Endeavor. Too easy for the authorities to set up patrols to watch for suspicious people if they realize there’s been a crime. Ryo, take us to Camus.”

“Yes, Cap’n!” The helmswoman grinned. Captain Barisov sounded more like himself. Robin felt a flicker of optimism that her suggestion to Alex might work. The optimism was blunted somewhat when the harbor fees were as bad at Alberton as Max warned. Everyone on the crew pitched in to cover them.

“We need some cash, now,” Ryo said once the harbormaster had moved on.

“We haven’t pawned what we got on Luna yet.” Anna gestured towards the hold where their spoils were stored. “Most of it's small stuff, other than the sword Skip grabbed. May not bring in much, but ought to be easy to move.”

“The paintings might do well,” Shiro offered, “assuming there’s a good dealer available.”

“Art dealer, probably want to look here,” Max said from where he had his feet kicked up on the table. Ryo knocked them off but kept him from toppling over. “The little gems might do better across the way.”

Sam looked at the clock. “We missed the morning ferry. Do we just scout today and sell tomorrow?”

Captain Barisov asked, “Max do you know where you were thinking of striking, or of a good art dealer?”

“No on the second one. For the first, gotta talk to a guy I know.”

“Then perhaps you could do that. Shiro would you and, hmm, Robin, and well, I’ll go as well. We’ll look for possible art dealers.”

Anna and Ryo exchanged a look. “What about the rest of us? Restock?”

Sacha looked as though their presence slipped his mind entirely. “Restock? No, let’s wait until we have funds for that. I suppose you can do as you like. Someone should stay to keep watch, though.”

He departed without bothering to assign that duty to anyone. Ryo sighed and ran her hands through her hair. Shiro’s face was impassive as he turned to follow. Robin did likewise. The apprentices looked around, confused. “What do we do then?”

Max was busy tying his boots and Anna leaned over his shoulder. “You need anyone to watch your back for this meeting?”

The chemist shook his head. “Nah. I don’t owe this guy money. He works at the place I’m thinking of, so I can ask if they’ve changed the system I installed without it seeming weird. I bring someone along, he might get suspicious.”

“OK,” she said. “Good luck.”

He waved without turning round as he hopped off the ship. “Save the luck for when we’ve got some cash to spend.”

* * *

When Robin, Shiro and the captain returned they found the apprentices, Alex and Anna using the captain’s dartboard, with Max doing a running commentary. He also tried to goad the other four into making bets about whether they could make certain shots.

Berto was the only one taking the bait, as he was easily the best. Max sighed as another game concluded. “Maybe the three of you should team up and see if you can outscore him that way. The A-Team.”

“The way we’re playing, we’re more like the D-Team,” Alex muttered as he collected the darts. Max laughed.

Robin noticed someone missing. “Where is Miss Chinsai?”

Anna begged off Berto’s offer of another game and took a seat on the deck. “She got antsy and decided to nose around. Any luck, Skip?”

“Ah, yes. There are two different dealers we can approach. Shiro suggested splitting our efforts between them.”

“We’ll have to limit ourselves to the pieces likely to fetch the best prices,” the cook said. “Strangers showing up selling too many at once will look suspicious.”

“If we can get enough for a couple, that’ll be fine,” Anna agreed.

“What about Sumac?” Alex asked. “I know Max said the jewelry will do better there, but we might be able to sell off one more that way.”

“Whoever travels there tomorrow can investigate,” Sacha said. “You looked like you were doing very well, Alberto.”

Berto smiled, but a cough interrupted further discussion of darts. “You want my update, Cap?”

“Of course, Max, but let’s wait for Ryo.”

“I’m here, so start talking.” The helmswoman landed on the deck lightly as a bird on a line.

Max stood at the bottom of the stairs leading to the rear deck. “The family is the Wongs. Like I told Anna, my contact is on the staff. Dev. Nice guy once you get to know him. Good news is, all the security measures I added are still there.”

Robin produced a notepad. “Such as?”

“A lot of standard stuff. Visual den-dens connected to an alarm. High quality locks on the doors and windows. I added a couple of extra features, though. At night, they can arm a series of pressure plates in the tiles of the halls in the both wings.”

Robin's pencil stopped moving. “And what do those do?”

Max grinned, prompting Ryo and Anna both to groan. “You went crazy with it, didn’t you?”

He pulled on the lapels of his coat. “I may have indulged myself. Plates that launch you into the ceiling. A flame trap. A net, stuff like that.”

“Way to make things difficult for us.”

“Gimme a break, I was on the straight and narrow then,” he defended. “They said they wanted the best! Turned out that didn’t mean they were willing to pay for it. Cheapskates.”

“Revenge of the contractor.” Now Anna's smirk matched Max's.

“You said good news,” Sam said. “What’s the bad news?”

“They’ve added some more features around the main room where they keep some of the oldest stuff. Seastone defenses.”

Robin’s fingers tensed around her pencil and Anna frowned. Captain Barisov, however, perked up. “Is any of it of historical significance?”

Max shrugged. “Don’t know. Dev said they just recently brought some ceremonial robe from the,” he frowned, “Frypan region?”

The captain’s face lit up like an exploding star. “The Fire Priestess?”

“Somethin’ like that.”

“That’s a very old and respected lineage. Remarkable they were able to get it.”

“Doesn’t do us much good if we can’t get to it,” Ryo noted.

“Seastone won’t stop me,” Alex said confidently.

“There’s a way to get the seastone out of the way, but I’m not sure how to get to it. Dev’s directions weren’t the best.”

“Then tomorrow is research and reconnaissance, in addition to selling art.”

* * *

The crew set to work the following morning. Max took the captain to scout their target. Anna went looking for blueprints or records in the city archives. Shiro took Berto to the art dealers. Robin, Ryo, and Sam boarded the morning ferry to Sumac. Robin found seats on the upper deck against an interior wall. She didn’t want her back against the railing overlooking the water. Sam sat beside her, legs swinging back and forth, with Ryo on the other side of the apprentice, the jewels tucked within the folds of her cloak.

The ferry made slow progress. Ryo sighed and let her head thump against the wall. “We coulda sailed Endeavor over there and back by now. Maybe we should have listened to Max.”

Sam laughed. She seemed in high spirits. “I’m telling him you said that.”

Ryo gave her a playful shove and Sam laughed again as she sprawled over Robin, who smiled as she cushioned the impact. “But I agree with the captain it’s best to be anchored near our objective. This is not a suitable escape vessel.”

Ryo snorted. “Got that right. I could outswim this thing.”

Eventually they reached the other island and disembarked. Robin and Sam made inquiries about places that might buy jewelry from shopkeepers and Ryo searched for a suitably sleazy tavern.

While Robin had success, the helmswoman did not. “This place is so squeaky clean it freaks me out,” she complained.

“There’s a lot of old people,” Sam observed, leaning against a lightpole, covertly surveying the pedestrians. Robin noted she'd much improved. “Maybe everyone here’s retired?”

“And none of them like to get up to dirty fun? Fat chance.”

“Perhaps that is the reason for the early morning ferry,” Robin offered, trying to follow the directions she’d been given. “The residents here travel to Alberton for their dirty fun in the evening, and stumble home the next morning.”

“Everyone on the ferry was in a bad mood.” Sam skipped alongside them. Robin liked seeing her so energetic. “Like Anna or Max.”

Ryo kicked a rock in the path. “We should expect bad service at this place, then. Where the heck is it?”

Robin looked around. “It should be near here. Rock Keep Lane.”

There were only homes on the street, no businesses. Ryo let one hand rest on the hilt of her concealed sword. “Think it was a trap?”

Robin doubted it, but searched the surrounding area. No one seemed to take note of their presence. Sam spied an older gentleman with a walking stick taller than him and called out. She quickly explained their issue.

His laugh was a thin, reedy thing, but full of good humor. “You’re looking for the Rock Keep Lane in North-Northwest Briarton. This is the Rock Keep Lane in North-Northeast Briarton. You turn around and follow the road back to Turn Right Road. Hang a left.” He gestured with his hands, in case they were unfamiliar with the concept of left. “Keep going until you see the place with the angry dog. Turn right. Follow that to the circle road.”

Robin asked, “You mean a roundabout?”

He looked at her as if she was dumb. Robin, unaccustomed to that, felt a little offended. “No, I mean a circle road. That’s North-Central Briarton. You’ll know it when you see it. Now take that up the hill towards the tree all the blackbirds hang out in.”

Robin wrote furiously, hoping she could decipher this later. Out of the corner of her eye, she could see Ryo staring at the man incredulously.

“Not the tree the woodpeckers like!” He shouted, startling them. “That takes you to South-Southwest Briarton. The Rock Keep Lane there is just a bunch of soccer fields. Anyway, once you reach the blackbird tree, you take the right path of the left fork and that is Rock Keep Lane in North-Northeast Briarton. Hidden Gems is next to an ice cream parlor. I found a bug in my ice cream there once. They said it was a mint chip, but I know better!”

“OKthanksforyourhelpwegottagobye!” Ryo grabbed Robin and Sam by the arms, then sprinted away at full speed. From what Robin could tell, the man continued speaking as though nothing happened.

* * *

The rest of the crew had a good laugh that evening as Sam described the event. “Ryo looked completely freaked out!”

Anna slapped the apprentice on the back. “Congrats, you’re the first one to find something Ryo’s scared of!”

“Turns out to be the same thing Alex is scared of, people talkin’ to him.” Max nudged the thief with one elbow. “Who woulda guessed?”

“I just couldn’t figure out how he hadn’t stopped to breathe yet.” Ryo folded her arms across her chest, disgruntled.

“It was certainly a terrifying glimpse into the workings of his mind,” Robin agreed, setting aside her fork. “But we were able to follow his directions exactly where we needed to go.”

“And the jewels brought us almost 19 million Beris,” Sacha said. “Shiro, you sold two of the paintings, correct?”

“For 900,000 and 1.4 million.” Shiro ladled a spicy sauce he’d made that evening on his flatbread before adding some vegetables on top. “Unfortunately, those were the pieces likely to bring the highest return, unless we find a buyer interested in something specific. The woman I spoke to, Miss Kyle, mentioned a few artists who are in demand among her clientele, but we have none of their works.”

“The only gallery we could find in Briarton is local stuff,” Ryo sighed. “Old ladies painting their cats in fancy outfits. Yeesh. At least we got some cash. It’ll hold to the next island.”

“And we’ll have more to sell by then,” Alex said. “What did you learn?”

Anna pinned a copy of the blueprint of the estate on the wall. “Max, you can fill in the security stuff. Main entrance here, side door over in this alley. This the big hallway you were talking about?”

Max stepped up. “Yep. Traps run down both halls. Um, that robe thing is, here.” He pointed to a large room on the front west side of the house where the side door was located.

Berto leaned forward. “There’s a door from outside right there. Are those the seastone defenses?”

Max nodded. “Yeah, door swings out, but there’s a solid steel sheet coated with seastone just inside. Same thing with the door from the main hall. Plus some visual den-dens in the corners. Didn’t used to be there. Was a dining room when I was here, the door was to take the scraps out to the garbage quick.”

“Lemme look at what Dev told me.” Max scrutinized a piece of paper, muttering and glancing at the blueprints. “I think the controls to remove the bars are here. Makes 'em retract into the top of top the door frame."

He pointed to a small closet on the rear east wing, first floor, then let his finger slide to the central hall. "Controls for the hallway are here by the front door, but they got a guard stationed outside, it makes noise activating or deactivating the traps."

Ryo eyed him skeptically. “So we gotta break in somewhere away from the guard, go all that way to turn stuff off, then come all the way back?”

Shiro asked, “Is there an alarm if the system is turned off?”

Max shook his head. “Dev didn’t mention one, and I think they keep that stuff off during the day, like my traps in the hallway.”

Max leaned his knuckles on the table. “Look, it’s not as complicated as you’re thinking. The locks are good, but they can be picked. Alex can get in through one of the upstairs windows at this back corner of the house, where he’s furthest from the guard. He can make it through the traps in the hallway, so no risk anyone hearing them being turned off, get the seastone defenses out of the way. Right, ‘lex?”

The thief nodded firmly, arms folded across his chest. “No problem.”

“We just wait in this alley by the door,” Max continued. “Once the defenses are down, Nico can blind the cameras, we sneak in, grab the robe and any other good stuff there. Alex can clean out the rest of the house, right?”

Alex's expression was unusually intense. “Absolutely.”

Max seemed confident, but Robin knew that didn’t mean anything. She studied Alex, trying to tell if he meant what he said, or was simply unwilling to show his doubts. Anna and Ryo did the same. Robin thought his confidence was genuine. She had seen enough not to underestimate this crew. If things were as Max described, this was certainly manageable. She asked, “Then how soon do we act?”

“Let’s hold off four days.” Captain Barisov had been silent throughout, letting the crew talk it over. “The new moon will be later this week, the best time to act. And we can do more reconnaissance, in the night and the day.”

His expression was serious. “Make certain there are no unexpected surprises.”

* * *

Three days passed. The crew took turns watching the Wong estate and the surrounding neighborhoods. Ryo found the small criminal underworld on Camus and asked around about potential threats.

“Seems like we’re in the clear. The nearest Marine Base is the 283rd, and it’s two days' sail from here. Their ships patrol, but only swing by once a month. Last time they were here was last week. Long as nobody starts anything, should be at least a couple of weeks. No rumors of any Marines here for weird reasons, either.”

Robin breathed a silent sigh of relief, as did the rest of the crew. “Pirates?”

Ryo snorted. “We’re in Eyepatch Pirate territory.”

Anna goggled. “Those guys are still at it? I’m not sure they could even cause enough trouble to make someone call the Marines.”

Robin raised an eyebrow. “I’m not familiar with them.”

“They’re small time,” Ryo explained. “More likely to attack some fisherman for his catch than raid a town of merchant vessel.”

“Yeah Robin,” Max threw in. “If you had showed up asking to join their crew, they’d just give you their ship and run away as fast as they could!”

Robin tried to take that as a slight against those pirates, rather than against her. “Unlikely to trouble us, then.”

That was one worry off Robin’s mind as she walked into the forests beyond Alberton. She took the reconnaissance shift last night, so she had today and tonight free. It was an uneventful night. Alberton's hubs of activity weren't near the Wong’s estate. The lights inside went off promptly at nine. The curtains were closed, so Robin couldn’t spy inside. They remained as such during the day, according to Samantha. There was a guard near the entrance, a man with a drooping mustache and slicked back hair tied in a knotted tail. He patrolled at the start of the night, making certain all the windows on the ground floor were closed and locked, but the narrow alley was left clear.

She had caught a glimpse of this Dev. Tall, with a broad chest and almond colored-skin. A prominent nose and large ears, wavy hair as black as Robin’s. He seemed quiet, like Shiro, but wore a permanent grin. As though there was always enjoying a private joke. Robin wasn’t sure of him.

After breakfast, she slept into early afternoon (only five hours, but blessedly free of nightmares). Then found herself trying to decide what to do with the day. Indulging her curiosity sounded like a good idea. It seemed impossible for the rest of Camus Island to be so untouched by human hands. Robin could have checked the town archives, but opted to explore first. If she found something, then she would have an idea of what to research, if there was time.

It was pleasant for the time of year. Not warm, the sunlight unable to do much, but at least bright. The sky was clear, and once she made it a little way into the trees, the wind died to nothing. Robin found a wide trail and followed it. Perhaps there was a small community living more like the people on Sumac? A few songbirds, hidden among the shrubs, called warnings as she passed. Squirrels were running everywhere among the fallen leaves and empty branches. Otherwise, she was alone. A state she was well-acquainted with, but not one necessarily enjoyed.

She would have to get used to it again sooner or later, she reminded herself. Just, not yet. She could help this heist go well. Get the crew righted again, restore the captain’s confidence. Sacha was still being passive during the planning, but more than willing to take his turns on reconnaissance and share his findings.

The trail grew narrow and overgrown, but she pressed on, her mind following its own paths. Part of her felt Captain was stepping back to prepare the others. Was he sick? Perhaps his injuries were worse than he let on. But Robin felt certain Anna would have mentioned something. Especially now that Robin knew the shipwright could detect other’s pain without touching them.

Something else, then. Her suspicion he was losing heart resurfaced. He wanted the others ready to carry on without him. She doubted that would occur. It was his goal that drove them. Without that, Robin couldn’t see them doing anything other than going their separate ways. What that would mean for the apprentices, Robin didn’t know. Samantha made reference to a family, she could take Alberto with her. Anna could return to her family’s shipbuilding company. Certainly, Endeavor should prove her ideas had merit. Ryo and Max's skills put them in demand. Karaoke Johnny would welcome Ryo in a heartbeat. If the helmswoman wished, she could put in a word for the others. Alex would probably want to stay with someone he knew. Shiro? Robin wondered if the cook wouldn’t retire from the sea along with his captain.

That wasn’t an option for her, not for the foreseeable future, at least.

Robin came to a halt at a flash of color. Yellow flowers grew in clumps on either side of the trail. Tulips, she thought, crouching to inspect them. From that vantage, she could see a flat stone hidden in the underbrush. On closer inspection, it was one of several forming the outline of a house’s foundation. Small, no more than two or three rooms. A quick survey revealed each area with tulips concealed a similar outline. Trees grew where some of the homes once stood. Robin found a few things that survived exposure to the elements. A broken bottle. A rusted can, its top missing. In one foundation, a doll’s head, rotted and stained dark.

‘By the size of trees, these have been abandoned for decades, at minimum.’ Robin made notes and sketches as she circled. In the center of the settlement was an old well. She tipped a rock over the edge, but only heard it clatter against the walls. Dry, then. Perhaps that was why the place was abandoned.

Near the edge of the settlement, where the woods resumed total control, Robin found a root cellar. She pushed low-hanging limbs aside to descend. The door lay on its side, the wood around the hinges either rotted away or broken by force. Passage of time obscured the answer. Broken glass suggested storage, probably food for winter, but it was long gone.

Robin exited and spied a narrow trail running beyond the thicket and away from the main path. Likely a game trail, she reasoned, but not necessarily. She checked the position of the sun. Still time to investigate further.

She found just one building, but it was still standing. Ramshackle in appearance, single-story, constructed of seemingly whatever metal its creator could find. The glass in the window remained, though smeared to opacity. Robin formed an ear against it from the edge of the clearing, but no sounds came from within.

Cautiously, she drew closer. Testing the door, it swung open with only a minor creak of the hinges. The interior was coated with dust, but was better constructed than the outside suggested. The metal exterior was attached to solid timbers and the floor made of carefully hewn planks. No signs anyone disturbed this place in some time. Robin stepped inside, taking things in. A stove sat cold and silent in one corner. A single plate and silverware set on a shelf beside an empty metal pail. The calendar on the wall was three years old. There were other pictures, but they seemed to be of interesting things from the newspaper. Robin could not recognize any theme connecting them.

A hunting cabin, perhaps, its owner having given up the practice. Or a hermit, not unlike the ones Captain Barisov visited in his travels. A last stubborn holdout of the forgotten settlement? If that was the case, where was their body? Did someone carry them off for a burial? Or did they sense the end coming and go elsewhere?

Robin searched the clearing, but found no grave. No journal or anything that might explain the cabin’s purpose. The person who lived here may have been forgotten entirely. Only this place to mark their life, and what did it say of them? Especially if no one knew or bothered to come here?

A vague sorrow gripped her. The chill in the air was suddenly sharper. It stung her cheeks, made it hurt to breathe. The light was fading, so Robin returned to Alberton.

END PART 1